《My Ex-Wife Is A Big Shot In Disguise》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 Divorce


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± They had been married for three years, and this was the second thing Leo Palmer


    said to her.


    The first time he spoke to her was on their wedding night.


    She had twirled in front of him in a white wedding gown while holding up the wide red skirt. With a


    broad smile on her face, she had asked him if she looked good.


    She certainly had not expected his reply.


    ¡°The wedding is over. I will have someone send you abroad,¡± Leo had said.


    After that, she was sent overseas alone for three years.


    She never expected to receive such a sentence right after returning to the country.


    A divorce on their wedding anniversary.


    ¡°Must we get divorced?¡± she asked. Madison Hale didn¡¯t look up. Her long hair covered her face, hiding


    all emotions in her eyes and face.


    Only her slightly trembling voice could be heard, which carried a hint of tears. ¡°Can we discuss it?¡± she


    added.


    Leo stared at her with his dark eyes for a long time. When he spoke, his cool voice was devoid of any


    extra emotions. ¡°You know, if it weren¡¯t for my grandfather being critically ill, I wouldn¡¯t have married


    you in the first ce.¡±


    Three years ago, Leo¡¯s grandfather, Edgar Palmer, fell seriously ill. His dying wish was to see Leo get


    married and start a family.


    The marriage did not belong to Madison originally. Madison was a girl whom the Hale family had


    mistakenly brought back. At eighteen, Madison had been informed that the real heiress, Sally Hale, had


    returned to the family. And she, Madison, had been the one who had upied Sally¡¯s rightful ce.


    Everything Madison had enjoyed should have belonged to Sally. The love of the parents, the


    indulgence from an elder brother, and even the marriage that had been arranged with Leo since birth.


    But Edgar said the foundation of marriage is love. Madison and Leo grew up together. Even if her


    identity was false, it was still a fact that they had grown up together. Thus, Edgar insisted that Leo


    marry her. The marriage arrangement remained true since the Hale family still recognized her as one of


    their family.


    That was how she and Leo got married.


    But Sally was diagnosed with a two-way emotional disorder and couldn¡¯t stand hearing any mention of


    Madison. She could not bear seeing Madison even more. After learning about the marriage, Sally


    attempted suicide and insisted on Leo apanying her, or she would kick up a fuss.


    To prevent Sally¡¯s condition from worsening, Leo sent Madison abroad on the second day of their


    marriage and left her there without contacting her at all. It was only now that she returned.


    Leo handed her a contract. ¡°I¡¯ve already had thewyer draft the divorce papers. Take a look at them. If


    you have no objections, just sign them.¡±


    Madison took the papers from him with her head down. ¡°Can you give me some time to think about it?¡±


    she asked.


    Leo looked at her. Her thick bangs covered her eyes. Living alone in a foreign country seemed to have


    made her personality more reclusive.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything unsatisfactory regarding assets, feel free to mention it. This vi will be transferred


    to your name. I¡¯ll give you a week,¡± he added.


    After saying that, he left the master bedroom.


    As his fingers grasped the doorknob, he nced back at the room. The woman¡¯s slender shoulders


    trembled slightly as she held onto the divorce papers. She did not move at all.


    Leo¡¯s expression darkened as he closed the door.


    The room fellpletely silent.


    After a moment, a burst of cheers erupted.


    ¡°Good riddance! I¡¯m finally divorced!¡± Madison eximed.


    She looked at the divorce agreement in her hand and was finally unable to hold back herughter. Her


    shoulders shook even more, apparently.


    In the three years since she was sent abroad, she received no messages of concern from the Hale


    family and not a word offort from her husband-in-name.


    Even when she was stalked and almost died out there, she still couldn¡¯t get through to Leo¡¯s phone.


    Any love she had for Leo was long gone and buried.


    After signing the papers happily, she rolled around on the bed. Her bangs fell from her face with her


    long hair. There was no trace of grievance on her beautiful face.


    Just as she was about to finish tidying up her luggage, the phone rang.


    Madison answered the call with a sweet voice. ¡°Hello, Joe.¡±


    The voice on the other end got straight to the point. ¡°Madison, the group of people who tried to kidnap


    you at the airport when you returned to the country has been caught. It was rted to that stalking case


    from three years ago. Unfortunately, the clues all point to your adoptive parents and also¡­ your


    husband-in-name.¡±


    Chapter 1101 Getaway motorcycle


    This ss was the most torturous ss Charlotte had ever attended.


    The professor teaching the ss seemed to be very familiar with Joe, calling on him to answer


    questions.


    Joe confidently stood up and answered all the questions correctly.


    As a result, the gazes directed at Charlotte and Joe became increasingly ambiguous. Charlotte red


    at


    Joe in annoyance.


    Joe quickly leaned in and whispered, ¡°You wanted to ride that motorcycle, right? After ss, we¡¯ll go.


    How


    about that?¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Really?¡±


    Joe nodded and resisted the urge to ruffle her hair.


    Finally, when the ss ended, Charlotte didn¡¯t give her ssmates a chance to gossip and swiftly


    dragged


    Joe out. ¡°They didn¡¯t follow us,¡± she said, relieved, as they reached a pavilion.


    Joe looked at Charlotte with a hint of helplessness, ¡°Do you really not want people to see us together?¡±


    Charlotte rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own charm? If those who admire you see us


    together, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll tear down my dormitory bed.¡±


    Joe looked at her for a moment and suddenly asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Charlotte looked at him in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have many admirers, are you one of them?¡± Joe asked Charlotte directly.


    Charlotte shook her head straightforwardly.


    Joe wasn¡¯t surprised by her answer, just smiled wryly and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He handed Charlotte a pink helmet, ¡°Get on the motorcycle.¡±


    Charlotte was surprised that he had prepared a helmet for her, and upon closer inspection, it seemed


    to


    be a matching couple¡¯s helmet.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Joe raised an eyebrow at her.


    His teasing look was too obvious, so Charlotte gritted her teeth and put on the pink helmet.


    What¡¯s the big deal about a couple¡¯s helmet?


    Joe¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as he revved the motorcycle and sped off.


    Charlotte, wearing the pink helmet, sat on the back of the motorcycle, feeling the wind rushing past her


    ears.


    As the motorcycle weaved through traffic, Charlotte silently held onto Joe¡¯s waist, feeling the muscles


    beneath her palms.


    A mischievous glint shed in Charlotte¡¯s eyes as her fingers unconsciously moved around Joe¡¯s waist,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    but she was quickly caught by Joe.


    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Joe warned sternly.


    Charlotte quickly straightened up and behaved herself.


    The two of them quietly savored the wind and the feeling of freedom.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Joe smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, what¡¯s the use of so many people¡¯s admiration? As long as I have one


    person¡¯s heart, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t specify, Charlotte knew he was referring to her.

 Chapter 2

    Madison remained silent for a moment.


    After a while, she spoke casually. "Well, thankfully, nothing happened to me, and I''m lucky to have found you all. Since they raised me, I will let it go."


    She would consider it a repayment to them for years of raising her.


    "Madison..."


    It seemed like the person on the other end still wanted to say something, but there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Madison ignored the person outside the door and continued talking on the phone. "Joe, I know what you want to say. But I don''t want to stir up trouble now. I just want nothing to do with them in the future!"


    Not to mention that nothing came out of the kidnapping incident, even if there were clues, the Hale family and Leo could easily deny being involved in it. Without substantial evidence, it would be more trouble than it was worth.


    Moreover, considering the character of the Hale family, if they knew Madison''s biological parents belonged to the Daves family, they would likely use raising her for twenty years as a reason to demand stuff from the Daves family continuously.


    Thus, Madison just wanted to divorce as soon as possible and to sever ties with the Hale familypletely. Even if her identity were known to the Hale family in the future, it wouldn''t cause trouble for her brothers.


    The knocking on the door became urgent.


    Madison decided not to speak further on the matter. "Alright, Joe. I have something on. Let''s talkter."


    She hung up the call.


    She didn''t open the door immediately. When the knocking became even more impatient, she slowlybed through her unsightly bangs and walked overzily.


    When the door opened, the man who was standing outside still had his hand raised. His face showed obvious impatience.


    Madison raised her eyes and spoke in a gentle voice, "Is there anything else?"


    It was only four words, but it conveyed a sense of distance.


    Leo unconsciously furrowed his eyebrows. He dropped his hand and spoke indifferently, "Tomorrow is Sally''s birthday. There''s a party at the Hale family. Make time. I''lle back in the afternoon to bring you there."


    Madison blinked.


    ''Sally,'' she thought, scoffing silently. ''He called her so affectionately.''


    She smiled. "Alright. Is there anything else?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Leo looked at her. Her ck hair hid her beautiful face, and he could not detect any emotions from her. It seemed as though she calmly epted the decision.


    A strange sense of frustration welled up in him. As he was about to turn around, he said, "There''s nothing else. Rest early."


    "Hold on," Madison called him.


    She entered the room and quickly returned. She was holding onto the divorce papers he had given her just minutes ago and handing them to him.


    "I''ve already signed them. You can take care of the procedures when you have time. As for the papers, you can send them to me after that. My address is on thest page," Madison told him.


    Leo had been absent on the day that they registered their marriage. With his capability, it should be an even more straightforward task now that they were getting a divorce.


    Leo looked at the documents she was holding out to him. He shifted his gaze to her overly calm face and saw no sadness or grief.


    His Adam''s apple darted. His voice became hoarse. "Didn''t we agree to wait a few days?"


    Madison''s hand grew tired from holding up the papers, so she directly thrust them to Leo. "Besides, tomorrow is Sally''s birthday. She would be happy if she knew about this," she added.


    Lowering his head, he asked, "What about you?"


    "Nothing," he said.


    Madison took a step back. "You too," she replied.


    Leo looked at the tightly closed door, his expression extremely dark.


    Madison received a call from the Hale family the next day.


    Madison didn''t try to hide from the Hale family and straightforwardly stated, "Ramona, Leo gave me a divorce agreementst night, and I''ve already signed it."


    Since Sally''s return, she had been scolded by the Hale family''s parents for addressing them Dad and Mum. If it weren''t for the alliance with the Palmer family and the reputation of both families, Madison might have been kicked out of the family at once.


    However, even if she hadn''t been kicked out then, her life during those years had not been easy.


    Upon hearing that Madison had already signed the divorce agreement, Ramona''s tone, which had been cautiously polite, changed instantly. Ramona became arrogant and contemptuous and spoke as though she was generous, doing Madison a favor. "It''s Sally''s birthday today. Come over in the evening so you can broaden your horizons."


    Madison lowered her gaze, concealing the coldness in her eyes. She replied, "Alright."


    After giving the order, Ramona should have hung up as usual.


    But today, Ramona paused and added sarcastically and with a hint of warning, "Edgar was confused in the past and made a mistake by insisting you and Leo be together. But now, aren''t we back on the right track? Madison, don''t be upset over this. Your status is low, and you aren''tpatible with the Palmer family. If it weren''t for your fortunate adoption by our family for a few years, you probably wouldn''t have had the chance to step into the threshold of a wealthy family. You might have even died on the street someday. Moreover, if it weren''t for you, Sally wouldn''t have been wandering out there for so many years, suffering from illness. You should remember to be grateful. Although her condition has stabilized, Sally can''t stand any provocation. As her sister, you owe her so much. It''s only right for you to give in to her."


    With these words, Ramona sessfully degraded Madison. Madison''s life was threatened, and Ramona also used their raising her as a means of manipting her. However, back then, Madison was just a baby. If it weren''t for the earthquake and being mistakenly carried off by a nurse at the hospital, she would have been the pampered heiress of the top-tier Daves family.


    "I understand," Madison responded calmly as she finished tidying her suitcase.


    There was nothing else of hers in the vi. She entered this ce with a single suitcase and would leave with one as well.


    Ramona snorted coldly and hung up the phone.


    Outside the vi, a car horn suddenly sounded.


    Leo didn''t get out of the car. He directly called Madison. Two sinct and indifferent words came from him. "Come downstairs."

 Chapter 3

    Madison deliberately dragged her feet.


    It wasn''t until Leo''s second call that she came out of the vi.


    When the person in the car saw her running over, his slightly frowned brows eased somewhat. He turned and adjusted the gift box on the front passenger seat.


    As soon as she opened the rear door of the car and got in, she exined, "Sorry for keeping you waiting. I took a nap in the afternoon."


    Leo nced at her through the rearview mirror. His hands on the steering wheel tightened. "Are you going to the party dressed like this?" he questioned.


    Madison let out a bewildered noise. She lowered her head to look at her outfit. She asked, "Is there something wrong with this? It shouldn''t matter for a family party."


    Leo threw the gift box on the front passenger seat to her. "Go and change."


    The white box wasbeled with Sprince, a luxury fashionbel. Even the packaging was borate. Madison immediately recognized it as thetest dress released by Sprince for their spring and summer line.


    With a show of hesitation, she put the gift box back. "It''s a gift for Sally. If I wear it, it would not be good."


    Leo''s fingers were tapping on the steering wheel. At her words, his movement paused. "We haven''t announced the divorce yet. Do you intend to disgrace the Palmer family by showing up at the party dressed like this?"


    "But..." Madison began.


    "I have another gift prepared for Sally. This is a gift from the brand, and I forgot it in the car," Leo coldly interrupted her. His tone was unquestionable. "Go and change."


    "Alright," she said. Exasperated, Madison had no choice but to take the gift box and go back to change into another dress.


    The blue gradient dressplemented the tone of her skin. The skirt shimmered under the light as she walked. She looked like she had stepped out of a painting.


    If it weren''t for the slightly loose waist, which clearly indicated that the dress was not her size, she would have liked this dress.


    After changing, Madison quickly went downstairs. When she opened the rear car door, she suddenly found that the door was locked.


    Leo''s displeased voice came from inside the car. "Sit in the front."


    Madison furrowed her eyebrows. "Isn''t that a bit inappropriate?"


    Leo nced at her. "So, treating me as a driver is appropriate?"


    Madison scratched her head. She decided to make it clear to Leo what she was thinking about.


    Madison, however, was insistent on it. "Then I won''t go. I don''t think Sally would want to see me either."


    Madison tugged at the rear door. It opened this time.


    Leo started the car and drove, "Is the dress not fitting?"


    Madison said nonchntly, "Yeah, it''s a bit loose. I''ll use some pins to fix it when we reach. Don''t worry. I won''t embarrass you."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Before she could finish speaking, the car suddenly braked, interrupting Madison''s muttering.


    She wasn''t wearing a seatbelt in the back seat, and her head bumped directly into the front seat. Her head throbbed painfully.


    ''Bastard! Even if he wants to kill me, he shouldn''t resort to this!'' Madison thought. ''If something happens, he would also risk his own life.''


    Madison silently pulled on the seatbelt and fastened it. She nced at the scenery outside the car window.


    When she was overseas, it was because she upied the position of his wife, and everyone knew she liked Leo. Under those circumstances, killing her to make way for Sally would be more convenient. Now that Madison had signed the divorce papers, Leo shouldn''t necessarily want her to disappear.


    Madison still hoped to resolve the divorce as soon as possible to avoid unnecessaryplications.


    "Um. Has our divorce been finalized?" she asked tentatively.

 Chapter 4

    The speed of the car suddenly increased, and Leo''s voice seemed to be distorted by the noisy wind outside. "Why? Are you in a hurry?"


    ''What did he mean by saying I am in a hurry?'' Madison thought. ''It''s not like I am about to get into another rtionship. I''m not the one who has someone waiting for me.''


    She shook her head, looking serious. "It should be you who''s in a hurry."


    Leo''s lips lifted slightly, and the car speed gradually stabilized. "I''m not in a hurry."


    Madison went silent. She did not talk anymore.


    In any case, she had already signed the divorce papers. Tonight, she would settle things with the Hale family. After that, she would have no more connections with these people.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped outside the Hale family''s vi.


    In recent years, the Hale and Palmer families cooperated in business. The Hale family''s status in high society gradually became more prominent. Many people fawned over and ttered them. By this moment, the luxury cars of the visiting guests had almost upied all avable parking spaces.


    She got out of the car. A gust of night wind almost made her shiver. When she looked up, Leo, who was dressed in a suit, was already walking toward thewn where the party was set up at the vi. Madison had no choice but to follow quickly, holding up the skirt of her dress.


    All the guests present cast their eyes in their direction because of Leo.


    Roses surrounded the beautiful woman ying the piano. Gifts piled up high next to the fiveyer cake. Under the lights and everyone''s gaze, Leo approached the woman who was ying the music.


    It was like a scene from a romantic film that delighted people''s hearts.


    Approaching them now would seem very indiscreet. Thus, Madison, who was following Leo, slowed down her steps and attempted to blend into the crowd of onlookers.


    But before she could disappear into the crowd, Leo suddenly stopped walking and turned to look at her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It was as if the film had been put on pause at the most exciting part, and amercial suddenly appeared.


    However, Leo didn''t think there was anything wrong. He looked at Madison, who was standing in front of the crowd. His eyebrows furrowed. "Come here."


    "Who is she? She looks familiar, but I feel like I''ve never seen her."


    "Now that you mention it, she''s the one sent abroad by Mr. Palmer on the day of the wedding? How dare she show her face back here? If I were her, I would have jumped off a building already. I would have been too embarrassed to live. How unfortunate that we see her here!"


    The voices were not loud, but Madison, who was close, heard them clear as crystal.


    Sally, who was ying the piano, already stood up when Leo spoke. She walked gracefully toward Madison. "Madison, when did you return to the country? Why didn''t you tell us?"


    ''Returning to the country without informing her adoptive parents. How impolite and uncultivated!'' In everyone''s minds, Madison''s image went down another notch.


    Madison smiled. "I returnedst night and had a call with Ramona this morning. Maybe she was afraid you wouldn''t be happy, so she didn''t tell you."


    After Sally came back, Madison changed her address to her adoptive parents. Instead of calling them Mom and Dad as she used to, she now referred to them by their names.


    "Why would I be unhappy? With you back, I have apanion and won''t get nagged by my mom every day," Sally said sweetly to her.


    Her behavior made Madison feel disgusted. Restraining her expression, Madison took a small gift box from her handbag. "Happy birthday," she said.


    "You even prepared a gift for me. Thank you, Madison!" Sally took it, joyfully hugging Madison.


    Madison froze entirely.

 Chapter 5

    Just as Madison couldn''t bear it anymore and was about to push away Sally, Sally suddenly had a slight change in expression. She furrowed her brows and let Madison go.


    Sally assessed Madison''s figure. "Madison, is this dress a bit loose? It looks kind of baggy."


    In the high-society circle, attending an evening party meantpeting with one another.


    Dresses and jewelry were disys meant to show off.


    The topics of discussion among them included who wore the limited edition haute couture from which brand and which set of jewelry belonged to which designer. If someone wore an outdated dress, they would be immediately ostracized, not to mention identally wearing a knockoff.


    Ill-fitting dresses were obviously categorized as embarrassing and shameful.


    People around them started ridiculing Madison openly.


    "She doesn''t even have a fitting dress. How could she call herself Mrs. Palmer? How pitiful!"


    "Cut her some ck. She just came back from exile overseas. It''s good enough that she has a decent dress to wear. Look at her hairstyle. It''s so old-fashioned. No wonder Mr. Palmer doesn''t like her! I wonder when Mr. Palmer will divorce this woman. He should hurry up and free himself!"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As if she didn''t hear what the others were saying, Sallyined to Leo. "Leo, why did you prepare such a dress for my sister?"


    Madison had already anticipated such a scene. She watched Sally''s performance expressionlessly, thinking that it was pretty childish.


    Surprisingly, Leo spoke up to exin. "I didn''t have time to ask for Madison''s measurements. I thought both of you had simr figures, so I had the designer tailor it ording to your size. I didn''t expect it to be ill-fitting. There was also no time to make changes."


    The gossiping abruptly stopped.


    Sally almost couldn''t maintain her smile.


    She could already feel the mocking gazes from the people around her, as if they were saying she was fatter than Madison!


    There was also the matter of the dress. Sally had set her eyes on it when Sprince''s spring-summer collection was released. It had not been avable for sale yet and could only be obtained from the designer.


    Unexpectedly, Madison was the first to wear it!


    Even more unexpectedly, Leo not only gave the dress to Madison but also spoke up to defend that despicable person!


    Taking a deep breath, Sally struggled to maintain herposure andined to Leo, "I see. You should be more attentive next time."


    Leo lowered his gaze and looked at Madison. He gave a nod of acknowledgment.


    Madison originally intended to refuse.


    "The dresses are in the room you used to stay in before. Choose whichever you like. There are still guests here, so I won''t apany you." Sally retracted her hand.


    She turned to leave, but someone behind her bent down and helped lift the skirt of her dress.


    Madison instinctively looked at Sally.


    Madison took the skirt back from Leo and nced at him. "It''s hard to console a girl once she''s angry. You should go get your gift first."


    She turned to leave decisively without a second look.


    Leo subconsciously clenched his fingers, but the silky fabric slipped away from his palm. Lifting his gaze, he only saw her slender back steadily heading towards the vi.


    Madison went straight to the furthest room on the vi''s second floor.


    Before Sally returned, she used to stay in the bedroom on the second floor with a balcony. Later, when the real daughter of the Hale family returned, Madison naturally gave up that bedroom.


    However, at that time, Sally directly expressed her dislike for Madison on her face andined about the difficulties of her life as an abandonedmoner every time she saw Madison. Not letting Madison stay in the servant''s room was already a show of Sally''s kindness.


    Butpared to the remote room, the feeling of living under someone else''s roof was tormenting. When she was alone in the small room, it was the most rxing time of her day.


    Deep in thought, Madison pushed the door open.


    The instant the light came on, the door behind her suddenly mmed shut with a bang. She could hear the sound of the key being pulled out from outside.


    She instinctively turned around, but her arm was suddenly forcefully restrained...

 Chapter 6

    The evening party held on the viwn was lively. Due to Madison''s ill-fitting dress, many socialites who were gathered together quickly found amon topic to talk about.


    As the birthday party gradually heated up as many socialized together, some were eager to have Sally cut the cake and make a wish.


    Sally walked up to Leo. She said, "Leo,e with me to cut the cake."


    Leo nced at his wristwatch. His face was gloomy. "I''ll go find Madison. You go ahead and cut the cake with Ramona," he told her.


    Unexpectedly, the first person to think of Madison was Leo. A hint of malice shed across Sally''s face.


    Sally had initially nned to address the issue after cutting the cake, but considering the timing, her n should be in full swing now. It was perfect timing to bring people there.


    Sally smiled. "I almost forgot that my sister has returned from abroad. Let''s go together. I don''t know if she''s upset because of the dress. I''ll go with you to exin to her."


    Leo originally wanted to decline Sally but nodded after hearing her. He took long strides toward the vi.


    Sally watched Leo depart. Her smile instantly vanished from her face. She now wore a resentful expression.


    She turned and nced at her few close friends behind her. She signaled to them and then followed Leo.


    They began calling one another. A huge crowd began to follow after Sally and Leo.


    Everyone soon reached the door of the room on the second floor.


    The moment the door opened, everyone involuntarily gasped and simultaneously looked at Leo.


    The floor of the room was strewn with disorderly clothes. There were men''s jackets, pants, and shirts. Madison''s ill-fitting evening gown hung untidily on a partition, conveniently blocking the view inside.


    The sight of this mess on the ground alone was impactful enough, not to mention the sounds emanating from inside at that moment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh yes! You''re great! Yes! That''s it!"


    "There''s no rush. No rush at all! All of you will have your turns! No need to hurry."


    They began thinking silently, ''This adopted daughter of the Hale family has quite the audacity to engage in such activities at her sister''s birthday party. From the sounds, it seems there are more than one person involved. Does she know that Mr. Palmer carries a torch for her sister? Is that why she did this as a bold retaliation, intending to involve Mr. Palmer in a big scandal? Is that why she cuckolded Mr. Palmer?''


    Just as everyone was in shock, a male voice from inside cried out, "Why is it me again? I really can''t do it!"


    ''Good heavens! Madison is insatiable! Two men couldn''t satisfy her?''


    Sally spoke up at this time, "Madison... she should be... Maybe we should leave for now?"


    Before Sally could finish her words, Leo, who was wearing a gloomy expression, walked straight to the partition. He emanated a cold aura as he approached.


    As if he had lost his reason, he raised his hand and directly pushed aside the partition, knocking down the clothes hanging from it!


    The loud bang was followed by prolonged silence.


    The onlookers rushed in to see what was happening, holding their phones up. But they were so shocked by the scene before them that they even forgot to start recording.


    Sally, who pushed her way through the crowd. Even before she saw what happened, her shrill voice began scolding at once. "What are you doing, Madison? How can you do such things in the room? You¡ª"


    Her words suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 7

    "What did I do?" she asked. Inside the room, Madison sat calmly on the couch. She was wearing a jacket. There was no hint of impropriety on her.


    However, the two men sitting across from her, who were holding poker cards, were dressed in a slightly unconventional manner. Still, they were as properly covered as anyone and were not engaged in any inappropriate activities.


    This unexpected scene left everyone stunned. Madison smiled calmly as she surveyed the room with aposed gaze before fixing her eyes on Sally. "So, tell me! What did I do?"


    Sally shivered under the intensity of that gaze.


    ''When did this unsophisticated girl have such a terrifying look in her eyes?'' Sally thought.


    In the past, Madison was afraid of being kicked out from the Hale family and was hesitant to utter more than a few words for fear of making mistakes. Even just a while ago, Madison was nodding docilely downstairs, looking all meek. But now, it was as if she suddenly transformed into a different person!


    Furthermore, why did the two hooligans Sally found let Madison sit there without doing anything to her? Why were they even... ying poker with her?


    Sally looked at the scene before her with indignation. She still found it hard to believe.


    Yet, the reality was right in front of everyone. Behind the partition, Madison appeared not to be engaged in any illicit activities. The sight of the poker cards in Madison''s hand made Sally''s face turn red hot.


    As Sally struggled toprehend the situation, Ramona pushed through the crowd. She scolded, "Oh my! Madison, how could you mess up the dressing room like this and y cards with these unsavory people in the room? Even if you don''t want to attend the birthday party, do you have to bring these people to ruin the asion?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sally immediately followed Ramona''s words and spoke with a sense of grievance, "I''m sorry, Madison. I was just too anxious. After all, you took too long to change, and what everyone saw when they looked in was a mess. Also, from what we heard..." Sally hesitated and continued, "Besides, you still haven''t divorced Leo..."


    The mother and daughter duo cast aspersions on her, besmirching her and redirecting everyone''s attention to Madison''s supposed indiscretions.


    Madison took so long to change clothes. She was in a room alone with men. Who knew what might have happened?


    The whispers grew louder, and Sally, feeling desperate, grabbed Leo''s arm. "Leo, it must be because of the ill-fitting dress you prepared. Madison was angry and refused toe downstairs. Hurry up and appease her. It is definitely not what everyone is thinking!"


    Compared to the confrontational onlookers in the room, Madison appeared much more rxed.


    She shuffled the cards and casually ced them on the table. She leaned back on the couch and smiled at Sally. "Are you suggesting I did something with people in this room?" Madison spoke candidly.


    Coupled with her disdainful attitude, it suddenly made people think that it might be just a misunderstanding.


    Perhaps she was only just ying cards in the room?


    Sally, who was truly anxious this time, tried to exin. "Madison, that''s not what I meant. I just... I was worried about you staying upstairs for too long. I feared that something might happen."


    "Worried about me..." Madison''s voice trailed off, and she nonchntly nodded. She suddenly adopted a serious tone. "Then let me ask you, why did you use changing clothes as an excuse to lock me in a room with other people? What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 8

    "You don''t need to rush to exin. I have evidence." Madison directly interrupted Sally before she was about to start her pretense again. She gestured for the two hooligans who were ying cards with her to take out their phones. They opened the video and audio recording and ced them on the coffee table.


    The video showed Madison entering the room, trying to open the door behind her as the lights turned on. However, the door was promptly closed from the outside. Following that, Madison attempted to turn the doorknob, but it wouldn''t budge.


    In just thirty seconds, the video and audio recording demonstrated that Madison was deliberately locked in the room. She did not intentionally avoid going downstairs, as Sally had imed.


    Sally denied vehemently, "Madison, I don''t know why someone locked you in! I did not follow you upstairs. Besides, so many people came today, and even hooligans managed to get in..."


    Her words redirected the me onto Madison.


    Yes, Madison was locked in, but who knew whom she offended to end up being framed like this?


    Moreover, the two hooligans were ying cards with her. Who brought them in? What if Madison brought this upon herself?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Madison smiled. "Why are you in such a hurry? The evidence hasn''t finished ying yet," she said.


    The other phone contained a recording. As soon as the recording was yed, Sally''s expression changedpletely.


    "Here''s 60 thousand dors. ording to your rules, I brought cash. After the deed is done, another 60 thousand dors will be sent to you. I want to tarnish a woman''s reputation. It must be tonight..."


    "Don''t y it anymore!" Sally let out a hysterical scream and rushed over and smashed the phone.


    However, even though the audio recording wasn''t long, everyone had heard what they needed to hear.


    ''So, it turned out Madison was framed because of your scheme. That was why you med it on the person who came to change clothes while bringing so many people along to watch the show,'' they thought.


    120 thousand dors.


    Madison nced at the shattered phone. Her voice was indifferent when she spoke, "Disappointed? The small fry you bribed happens to be someone I know. It''s the kind of dirt-poor nobody you disdain. Now that you failed to watch me embarrass myself in front of so many big shots, you''re infuriated, right?"


    Ramona anxiously rushed forward to embrace Sally, crying along with her. "It''s Mom''s fault. You can me me for not taking good care of you when you were born and losing you! It''s all my fault, Sally, don''t me others..."


    If she hadn''t been switched with Madison, she would be the Hale family''s heiress. How could she have endured hardships outside?


    As for Madison, she hadn''t been vited. She was still standing there perfectly fine. Why was she so unrelenting?


    Unrelenting?


    Madison caught the word with her sharp ears.


    She stood up from the couch. Her face was still the same, but now it didn''t appear inconspicuous at all.


    Lowering her gaze, she looked down loftily at the mother and daughter who were embraced together.


    "What if I insist on an apology?" Madison asked.

 Chapter 9

    Ramona probably didn''t expect Madison to be so assertive. Her expression stiffened for a moment before she burst into even louder sobs.


    "Do you have to force your sister into a corner? If it weren''t for our Hale family, could you have survived until now? Nothing has happened to you while your sister is having a rpse. Can''t you just drop the matter? Why are you so malicious?" Ramona criticized loudly.


    Madison looked at Ramona coldly, her heart turning to stone.


    In truth, she still had a small glimmer of hope.


    After all these years of calling Ramona "mom," could there be a tiny bit of affection from the Hale family towards her, even if it was just a bit?


    But now, it seemed like Madison was just deluding herself.


    Madison swallowed. She couldn''t help but ask, "What if something happened to me today? What if I were truly ruined by others?"


    Ramona was stunned momentarily before she retorted, "But you are fine now, right? Nothing happened to you, so why are you so fixated? You are the elder sister. Can''t you give in a little for your younger sister, especially when Sally is still unwell? She didn''t mean to harm you! Why are you so petty and calctive about everything?"


    Madison''s heart felt as though it was encased in ice. Thest spark of hope died. She said quietly, "I just want an apology."


    "Fine! Fine!" Ramona was furious. She raised her eyes to re at Madison. "It''s my fault for not raising you well in the Hale family. I''ve raised an ingrate! If you want an apology, I, as your foster mother, apologize to you. It''s my fault for not teaching my daughter well and letting you suffer such injustice. I apologize to you! But Madison, if it weren''t for you, would my Sally end up like this?"


    Ramona burst into tears, hugging Sally as if she had suffered a profound wrong. She went on speaking. "You took the position of the daughter of the Hale family and harmed my Sally for so many years, yet you have no gratitude or guilt. I was blind back then. Leave, Madison! Don''t appear in the Hale family again. Pretend I never raised you, and the Hale family never had you as a foster daughter!"


    Madison pursed her lips, standing there silently.


    Everyone was watching the spectacle, wondering how Madison, a worthless person without abilities, would survive after being expelled from the Hale family.


    But there were so many people present, and Madison was just so stubborn. She couldn''t possibly bow to Ramona now, could she?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just as she was about to speak, Leo suddenly moved. He took a step forward, standing in front of Madison.


    "Mr. Palmer." Behind him, Madison spoke in a calm tone. "If I remember correctly, we signed the divorce agreementst night. From a legal standpoint, I should no longer be your wife."


    Leo and Madison had divorced!


    But the man turned around, his dark gaze fixed directly on the woman who exposed the truth.


    Ignoring him, Madison picked up her handbag. "I am divorced now, and I have no further rtionship with the Palmer family. As for Ramona''s words today, I will remember them. From now on, I will have no connection with the Hale family either," she said.


    Then, Madison bowed solemnly to Ramona. "Thank you, Ramona, for your care over the years."


    Even though Madison had been hurt and harmed by Ramona time and time again, it was also a fact that Ramona had indeed raised her.


    Madison made sure that she remembered both gratitude and grievances.


    With this bow, everyone was surprised. Their previous disdain for Madison also wavered a bit.


    Madison paid no attention to the onlookers'' gazes. After bowing, she intended to leave, but Ramona suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait!" Ramona shouted.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Madison¡¯s footsteps paused at her voice..


    Ramona had a cold expression on her face as she got up from the floor and gestured for someone to


    bring a document.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to leave the Hale family, go ahead and sign this severance agreement, Ramona


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    said.


    Severing ties verbally was always inferior to a written document. Although Madison had long moved out


    of their household, who knew if she would regret it or be unwilling to give up the affluent lifestyle?


    Ramona didn¡¯t want this foster daughter, who had no blood rtion to them, to take advantage of the


    Hale family any further.


    Without hesitation, Madison signed her name on the severance agreement,


    There were two copies, and she took one. Then, she respectfully bowed to Ramona.


    ¡°Thank you, Ramona, for your care over the years,¡± Madison told her. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    With that, Madison turned to leave. She could not be bothered with the other people in the room,


    including her ex-husband-in-name.


    ¡°Madison Hale!¡± a voice shouted.


    As she was about to leave the room, Leo instinctively stepped forward and grabbed her


    wrist.


    As though his touch sent an electric shock through her, Madison immediately shook off his hand. Her


    eyes showed a hint of disgust. ¡°Mr. Palmer, do you have something to say


    to me?¡±


    Leo had never seen Madison look at him with such disdain or anyone daring to show him such an


    attitude. There was disgust, contempt, and resentment in her eyes¡­.


    For a moment, he was stunned. He forgot his original purpose for stopping her.


    Taking advantage of this pause, Sally, who had been hiding behind Ramona, suddenly came forward.


    Sally said, ¡°Madison, don¡¯t act on impulse. Mom was just angry when she made you sign. the severance


    agreement. Apologize to Mom, and you can stay. What happened tonight. wasn¡¯t intentional. You know I


    often have rpses for my illness¡­ Besides, without the support of the Hale family, how will you


    survive? Please, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t me


    me. I¡¯ll control my illness better in the future. We¡¯re the only two children of our parents. Let¡¯s support and


    take care of them together.¡±


    Sally¡¯s words seemed chaotic but carried significant information.


    Firstly, Sally shifted all the me for hiring someone to tarnish Madison onto her men tal illness and


    showed her innocence. Then, she demonstrated her magnanimity by allowing Madison to remain.


    Secondly, she subtly mocked Madison as a lone and destiture orphan, insinuating that without the Hale


    family, she would have no support. Sally also questioned whether Madison had any regard for her elders,


    especially when she simply left after so many years of raising her.


    A lightughter suddenly came from the crowd.


    ¡°What a great show! No wonder Miss Hale can sk ip sses at the academy and directly act in movies


    directed by renowned directors. It turns out she¡¯s naturally talented!¡±


    The speaker was a woman standing in the far thest corner of the crowd. If not for herment, no one


    would have noticed her.


    She


    pped her hands and had a sneer on her face. ¡°You have prepared the severance agreement in


    advance. Then, after she bows down to you and signs it, you now pretend to be that this is not what you


    intended and ask her to stay. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hypocritical?¡±


    Some recognized her as the star, nche Malone, who was heavily criticized onlinest year. After


    scandalous information about her was exposed, the movie in which she was supposed to be the lead


    was switched to Sally. Until now, she hadn¡¯tnded roles and was continuously criticized.


    any acting


    Sally looked even more pitiful with teary eyes. She said. ¡°nche, I know you¡¯re still holding a grudge


    fromst year¡¯s movie incident, but it¡¯s not my fault¡­ Moreover, why are you meddling in my family


    affairs?¡±


    ncheughed sarcastically. ¡°Yeah. This is your family affairs, yet you invited so many people upstairs


    to watch. It¡¯s as if you are afraid others wouldn¡¯t know you


    hired people to harm your adoptive sister. Now, you are trying to brush it over by mentioning your illness.


    You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t meddl in this at all.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sally began furiously. Her face turned red, but before she could speak, Madison, who hadn¡¯t


    spoken all this time, interrupted them.


    She smiled. ¡°Since my little sister kindly wishes for me to stay, I think¡­¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    As soon as the words fell, Sally and Ramona¡¯s expressions suddenly changed.


    Even though they quickly returned to normal, most people caught that momentary change in


    expressions. Considering the previous incidents, even the most dull-witted. person in the room could


    understand what was going on.


    They wanted to drive away Madison, the foster daughter who had no biological connection to them,


    while also trying to maintain a good reputation for themselves.


    However, nothing could be that good in this world. They could not take both sides at the same time.


    Seeing that the effect had already been achieved, Madison did not waste words with. them anymor


    ¡°I have some self-awareness, so I think it is wiser that I don¡¯t stay. I won¡¯t pursue today¡¯s matter.


    Consider it as repaying the kindness of raising me all these years. From now on, 1, Madison, and the


    Hale family have no rtionship, and I won¡¯t use the Hale family. name outside. Please rest assured!¡±


    Madison said.


    As these resolute words fell, she turned and left decisively.


    Leo, who was standing by her side, instinctively followed her. But before he could take a few steps, he


    was stopped by Sally from behind.


    ¡°Leo, are you mad at me? I don¡¯t even know why I did those things. I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Sally¡¯s voice


    trailed off.


    Because of Sally¡¯s performance at that moment, Madison also paused in her steps.


    She caught a glimpse of the manforting Sally with his head bowed. The mocking smile on her lips


    deepened, and she left without looking back.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Hale, wait for me!¡± a voice called out to her.


    The one catching up to her was nche. She showed no signs of being affected by the online criticism.


    Her smile was very infectious.


    ¡°Do you


    mind if I leave with you?¡± nche asked.


    Madison shook her head. ¡°Feel free,¡± she said.


    Madison didn¡¯t react much to her presence, and her aura was cold and clear.


    However, nche, who was walking beside her, went on chatting away as though she could not be


    stopped.


    43%


    ¡°Miss Hale, can I be presumptuous and ask what all of you were doing in the room? I am quite curious.


    What¡¯s the situation with that line ¡®You¡¯re amazing!¡±?¡± she asked.


    Before Madison could speak, the two hooligans following them eagerly exined, ¡°Oh! That was me


    cooperating well with Madison! We won three rounds in a row!¡±


    nche went on, ¡°And what about the ¡°Howe it¡¯s me again, I really can¡¯t take it?¡±


    Another hooligan scratched his head. He said, ¡°That¡¯s because I lost too much. I was about to lose my


    pants to the two of them! If one of us loses one round, we have to take off one piece of clothing. Look


    at me! I can¡¯t afford to lose anymore. Luckily, all of you came just in time!¡±


    Inparison, the atmosphere in the room was much more oppressive.


    Most guests had left, leaving only Ramona, her daughter, and Leo.


    Sally¡¯s eyes were red as she looked pitifully at Leo.


    ¡°Leo, are you ming me? I don¡¯t know what came over me at that time. I couldn¡¯t control myself when


    I thought she was your wife. I didn¡¯t want to! I know what I did was wrong. If only I didn¡¯te back. It


    would have been fine if I died out there¡­ Sally- sobbed.


    Ramona also cried along with her. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m not a good mother. If I hadn¡¯t lost you back then,


    you wouldn¡¯t have be like this, Sally. Mom now only has you a child. Nothing must happen to you


    anymore!¡±


    Just like three years ago, when Sally learned about Leo¡¯s wedding, she was once kicking up a fuss and


    talking about suicide.


    Leo tightly pursed his lips. His pitch-ck eyes were like deep wells.


    After a long time, he straightened up slightly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hold it against you, so there¡¯s no need to


    overthink. Just don¡¯t do such things in the future.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ramona hastily exined, ¡°Sally is sick. It wasn¡¯t her intention to act like this.¡±


    Leo said, ¡°I know, but her illness is not a reason for doing wrong. If something. happened to Madison


    today¡­¡±


    He cut off his words abruptly. He didn¡¯t want to think about that possibility urring and the


    consequences if it had happened.


    He withdrew his gaze. He had no intention of staying there any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not early. Rest well. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± he told them.


    Chapter II


    ¡°Leo, you must be ming me,¡± Sally choked.


    Leo looked deeply at her.


    He shook his head. ¡°I am not the victim, so I have no right to me you. Take good care. of your


    health. You will get better.¡±


    Sally then spoke tentatively. ¡°Then, Leo, you said before that after you divorced Madison, you would


    marry me. Does it still count?¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    It should have been a decision made long ago, but at that instant, Leo still hesitated.


    After a moment, he softly said, ¡°I won¡¯t break my promise to you.¡±


    Sally, with tears in her eyes, broke into a smile. She threw herself into Leo¡¯s arms.


    She said, ¡°Then I can rest assured. I won¡¯t make any mistakes like today in the future. I¡¯ll apologize to


    Madison properly another day, okay?¡±


    Leo¡¯s body stiffened. His brows were slightly furrowed. ¡°Sure¡­¡± he said.


    Sally didn¡¯t push further. She released him and smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Alright, Leo, your can go back


    now. I¡¯ll take my medicine and get better.¡±


    Leo gave her a profound look, acknowledged her statement with a nod, and turned


    away.


    After his tall figure disappeared from her sight, the sweet smile on Sally¡¯s innocent face vanished


    instantly.


    ¡°That b itch! If I had known back then, I would have kicked her out. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t have lost face in front of Leo today! And with so many people watching! What bad luck!¡± Sally


    grumbled.


    ¡°Alright. Alright. In any case, that little bi tch has divorced from Leo. When you married Leo and are one


    of the Palmer family, why would you still be thinking about that lowly Madison?¡± Ramona came to her


    side and consoled her.


    Sally snorted. She still felt aggrieved.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you saying back then that driving her away would be bad for the Hale family¡¯s


    reputation, how could such a good thing as marrying Leo fall on her? Madison stole my identity in the


    first ce, yet you guys were reluctant to drive her away!¡± Sallyined.


    Ramona exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I was reluctant. Edgar liked her, so I had no choice but to consider the


    bigger picture.¡±


    Ramona also felt ufortable when she realized she had been raising a daughter who was of no


    blood rtion to her for over ten years.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that little bi tch catching Edgar¡¯s fancy and that Ramona was afraid that if she kicked


    Madison out of the house, Edgar would renege on the marriage arrangement. Ramona would have


    chased Madison out of the Hale family long ago.


    Mon, 22 Jan


    Madison had remained with the Hale family and used their resources and spent their money, yet now


    she turned on them. She was such an ingrate!


    ¡°Now that Edgar has passed away and Leo has been good to you these past three years, this marriage


    is set in stone. You rushed things tonight and shouldn¡¯t have personally gone to provoke that bitc h. In


    the future, no matter what happens, you must watch out. You mustn¡¯t go do it yourself, understand?¡±


    Ramona reminded Sally.


    Sally pouted again. ¡°I was just worried that the n would note to fruition.¡±


    had failed twice already. She didn¡¯t know where Madison met those rascals either. But


    Seeing that Ramona was going to say something, Sally embraced Ramona and cajoled. ¡°Look, Mum,


    once Leo and I are married, there won¡¯t be any more controversies. This time, I was just afraid that


    there would be unexpected incidents and want to thoroughly ruin her. That is why I called people over.


    It won¡¯t happen again in the future. Besides, Leo didn¡¯t say anything, did he?¡±


    ¡°Men might not say anything, but what if they think differently?¡± Ramona advised. She suggested, ¡°Go


    to Leo¡¯s side for the next few days and act pitiful like you used to, just like before. Do. you


    understand?¡±


    Sally nodded. ¡°Got it. Thanks, Mom.¡±


    Upon leaving the vi, Madison immediately spotted the shy red sports car parked by the road and


    the man leaning against the car dressed in a pink floral shirt.


    She suddenly felt a wave of reluctance ovee her. She did not want to approach him.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joe Daves had raised his head and saw her. He picked up a bouquet of bright red roses. from the


    passenger seat and walked straight towards her.


    He smiled brightly as he said, ¡°Happy birthday, my little princess!¡±


    Madison¡¯s face burnt, and goosebumps erupted on her skin. Still, she managed to force a smile and


    epted the roses. ¡°If you weren¡¯t my brother, I¡¯d pretend not to know you.¡±


    ¡°You little brat, do you know how to speak properly?¡± Joe was annoyed and exined in all


    seriousness, ¡°I got this red sports car to celebrate your rebirth, you know? It¡¯s festive! And the roses


    are because you like them. This is the first time I have given someone. flowers. Be satisfied!¡±


    Madisonughed heartily. ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, Joe!¡±


    She turned her head, not forgetting to bid farewell to nche beside her.


    ¡°Miss Malone, my brother came to pick me up. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    9.43%


    nche¡¯s expression had already frozen as soon as she recognized the person bringing flowers.


    ¡®He¡­ is your brother?¡±


    Joe was the CEO of XR Entertainment, which produced almost all the A-list artists in recent years. The


    first movie they made directly topped 4 billion at the box office, not to mention other achievements.


    Netizens were still discussing the self-produced TV series that came out a few years ago and was still


    popr.


    nche had always dreamt of signing with thispany, and now the boss of XR Entertainment was


    standing right before her.


    Furthermore, it seemed as though he was Madison¡¯s brother?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Madison didn¡¯t pay attention to nche¡¯s exaggerated expression and nodded lightly. ¡°This is my


    second brother, Joe Daves. We haven¡¯t nned to announce our


    rtionship yet to avoid trouble. I hope Miss Malone can help keep it confidential for now,¡± she said.


    nche nodded dazedly. She still had not fully recovered from the shock of the information. After a


    moment, nche said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    Madison was amused by the stunned expression on nche¡¯s face. Madison added, ¡°Thank you for


    speaking up for me tonight. If you have time in the future, I¡¯d like to invite you for a meal.¡±


    Madison already exchanged contact information with nche on the way out of the


    vi.


    nche quickly waved her hands. ¡°No. No need!¡±


    nche felt a sense of awe towards things she admired, and thinking about her history of being


    criticized all over the inte, nche felt overwhelmed and just wanted to leave quickly.


    ¡°Miss Malone, you¡¯re being too polite. Treating you to a meal is the least we could do after you helped


    out my sister,¡± Joe said. He straightened and looked at nche¡¯s face.


    Before nche could turn him down, he went on. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not only for my sister. I also have


    some motives for doing so too. I see great potential in you, Miss Malone. You have what it takes to be


    popr. Have you ever thought about changingpanies. to XR Entertainment? We¡¯ll cover any


    breach of contract fees, and you can join us whenever you decide to jump ship.¡±


    nche pointed to herself in utter shock. It was a long time before she managed to find. her voice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Me? Mr. Daves, did you mistake me for someone else? I don¡¯t think I can


    make it.¡±


    She waved her hand in self-mocking. Popr? Sure. She was popr now but in all the


    wrong ways.


    Joe


    Joe did not rush nche into making a decision. He took out a business card. ¡°Don¡¯t turn me down


    first. You can take some time to consider it. If you n to switchpanies, you can contact me¡­ Or


    you can also contact my sister.¡±


    A business card was handed to nche, and before she could recover from her shock, the two of them


    were already driving away.


    If not for the additional gold-stamped business card in her hand, nche would have


    Mon, 22 Jan


    thought that what happened just now was just a dream, a dream she dared not dwell on.


    The red sports car sped away on the road. Joe nced at the woman typing away on herptop,


    seemingly unaffected.


    ¡°Little princess, where are we going? How about staying at my ce? Don¡¯t go to John¡¯s ce. He¡¯s


    busy, and we shouldn¡¯t disturb him, right?¡± Joe said.


    Madison¡¯s fingers paused. She grinned as she nced at him. ¡°Joe, aren¡¯t you busy too? You came to


    pick me up and still want to work on the way. It wouldn¡¯t be right for me to disturb you either.¡±


    ¡°How am I busy? My work is always done along the way. I¡¯m not busy at all!¡± Joe defended himself.


    Madison let out augh.


    She double-checked, ensuring all traces of her presence were wiped clean, before closing herptop.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a stop at Creek Court first,¡± Madison said.


    Joe nearly mmed the brakes upon hearing that. ¡°You really want to go back and live at that bas ta


    rd¡¯s ce?¡±


    Madison propped her chin and looked at the night scene, flying swiftly past outside the


    car.


    ¡°Since I want a new beginning, I need to cut off all ties with the past. Besides, I have some luggage


    there. Leaving it at that ba st ard¡¯s ce would be impolite.¡±


    Joe burst intoughter. ¡°Good! You¡¯re right. It would indeed be impolite!¡±


    Soon, the car arrived at Creek Court.


    Joepleted what normally took half an hour to drive in just twenty minutes.


    Madison left no trace of herself behind. She had been abroad in thest three years, and any


    information about her was deliberately erased.


    Someone had already painstakingly separated the two lives that were entangled together by mistake.


    Instead of leaving them intertwined, removing the one that didn¡¯t belong here was better.


    Holding her favorite roses, Madison left, feeling quite pleased.


    ¡°The cooperation between my studio and the Palmer family has ended. Take me to sign. a contract with


    yourpany in a few days,¡± Madison told Joe.


    ¡°You¡¯re not signing


    with John?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°Jewelry and clothing are meant to be worn. Yourpany¡¯s artists can directly pick what they need for


    the events they attend. John won¡¯t mind since it benefits both of Madison said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a deal!¡± Joe eximed.


    The red sports car roared away, carrying with it bursts of joyousughter.


    Perhaps the color was too eye-catching, but as the sports car flew by a familiar ck. Spyker, the man


    behind the wheel cast a nonchnt nce at the red sports car.


    In the car, Leo¡¯s ck eyes suddenly contracted. The sound of the brakes sounded particrly harsh in


    the night.


    Under the light of the streetmp beside the oak tree, he saw a familiar side profile.


    It was that of Madison!

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    That was impossible.


    Leo quickly dispelled the thought from his mind.


    ¡®She is an orphan without parents and has been out of the country for three years. Her friends are just


    those street hooligans. How can she afford a luxury sports car? After being driven away from the Hale


    family, where else can she go besides the vi?¡¯ he thought.


    But the vi was pitch dark.


    The master bedroom on the second floor was empty and spotlessly clean. Except for the newlyid


    bedsheet that indicated someone had lived there, there were no other traces of her left.


    Even that old suitcase had disappeared.


    After returning to Creek Court, Leo searched inside and out, but there was no sign of her.


    His eyes darkened, and he called his assistant, Morris Walton. ¡°Find out where Madison is. Also,


    it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Morris replied. He found Leo¡¯s instruction puzzling and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you n to divorce


    Miss Hale, Mr. Palmer? Why are we running an investigation on her?¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, Leo¡¯s voice came through the phone again. It was filled with coldness. ¡°Have you sent the


    divorce agreement over?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Palmer, I haven¡¯t had the chance yet,¡± Morris apologized guiltily and went on to exin.


    ¡°The contract between M&L Studio and us has expired, and they expressed no intention to renew it.


    We¡¯ve been busy with this matter over thest two days, but we haven¡¯t been able to contact Sylvia,


    their designer. Thus, the issue between you and Miss Hale was temporarily put on hold.¡±


    Leo frowned slightly. He asked, ¡°They are unwilling to renew even if we offer threet times the price?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They even stated that they wouldn¡¯t agree even if the price were ten times higher.¡± Morris¡¯s tone


    became anxious. The cooperation with M&L Studio has been smooth sailing for the past three years.


    We don¡¯t think we have offended their designer. However, even though our offer is very attractive, we


    haven¡¯t found the reason why


    Mon, 22 Jan


    M&L Studio doesn¡¯t want to continue the contract with us. We are still trying to contact and


    Three years ago, just after Edgar passed away, the hugepany fell into the hands of a young man


    in his twenties. Furthermore, it was a man who couldn¡¯t even decide his own marriage. Many members


    of the Palmer family were waiting to see him fail.


    The cooperation with M&L Studio directly increased Palmer Jewelry¡¯s profit by three hundred


    percent in the first quarter, and then business revenue remained stable.


    With the confidence gained from this, other projects also progressed smoothly under Leo¡¯s bold


    actions.


    It could be said that Leo¡¯s quick establishment in the group is closely rted to M&L


    Studio.


    Now, the three-year contract expired. He did not understand why the other party refused to renew their


    cooperation.


    Leo fell silent momentarily before saying, ¡°Put aside the matter of my divorce from Madison for now.


    Investigate Sylvia¡¯s recent movements. I¡¯ll personally go to discuss the renewal.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± answered Morris.


    One weekter, near the XR Entertainment building, in the driver¡¯s seat of a ck Spyker, Leo¡¯s face


    was dark.


    ¡°No news at all? Morris, have you been toofortable in the CEO¡¯s office that your abilities have


    diminished under thepliments you get?¡± Leo demanded.


    Morris was trembling on the other end of the phone. It was the first time he had been scolded so


    severely since he had worked at the Palmer Group.


    He also found it strange. He had checked all the surveince in Sidovor City and couldn¡¯t find any trace


    of Madison.


    The surveince near Creek Court was wiped clean. Even the surveince footage of Madison¡¯s return


    to the country that day had been erased. It was as if she had disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°I apologize, Mr. Palmer,¡± Morris spoke fearfully. ¡°I have someone keeping an eye on the mailing


    address stated in the divorce papers, but we haven¡¯t seen any sign of Miss Hale yet. As for Miss Hale¡¯s


    three years abroad, her life was simr to that of an ordinary international student. She worked part-


    time when she didn¡¯t have sses. We haven¡¯t found anything unusual.¡±


    Mon, 22 Jan


    Leo massaged his forehead with his hand. ¡°Report to me immediately if there is any new information.¡±


    Morris sensed Leo¡¯s anger on the other end of the phone and dared not speak further. ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Palmer.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t forget today¡¯s main goal. He nced at his wristwatch and spoke with impatience. ¡°Are you


    sure M&L Studio intends to sign with XR Entertainment and that Sylvia wille to discuss in person


    with the CEO of XR Entertainment today?¡±


    Leo had been waiting since morning, but he hadn¡¯t seen Joc appear, let alone the mysterious designer


    behind M&L Studio.


    Without waiting for a response from the other end, Leo looked out the window. His gaze suddenly


    darkened, and his facepletely turned ominous.


    After severing ties with the Hale family, Madison slept in Joe¡¯s apartment for two whole days, not


    leaving the ce at all.


    Today, she had to go out into the sun since she was scheduled to sign the contract with Joe.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When she was almost at thepany building, she called Joe.


    Ten minutester, a man appeared with a bunch of roses in his hand.


    He wore a pair of straight-leg trousers that showed off his long legs. His ck shirt had two buttons


    unbuttoned, giving him a wild and unrestrained vibe.


    ¡°How do I look? Did I embarrass you today, my dear Madison?¡± Joe asked. He stopped in front of


    Madison and handed her the bouquet. ¡°My dearest Sylvia, today¡¯s flowers are champagne roses. I


    hope you like them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Joe,¡± Madison said. His tactics exasperated her but there was no way she could refuse


    any type of roses.


    She took off her sunsses. Just as she was smiling and reaching out to take the flowers, a familiar


    figure intruded into her peripheral vision, making her subconsciously look to the side.


    Her


    gaze


    collided with an ice-cold re from a distance.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Madison¡¯s movements paused for a moment.


    For an instant, she thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. ¡®How could I run into Leo here? The


    Palmer Group is not located in the CTR Times Square building, isn¡¯t it?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Joe followed her gaze and saw the man. A disdainful look crossed his face.


    Madison only hesitated momentarily before quickly figuring out why the man would be there.


    Perhaps he found out that M&L. Studio would sign with XR Entertainment today and decided to wait


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    there, hoping to intercept Sylvia. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that his wife, whom he had abandoned


    overseas for three years, was Sylvia, the designer of M&L Studio.


    ¡°Ignore him,¡± Madison said nonchntly as she withdrew her gaze.


    After all, they had already divorced. She did not intend to be friends with her ex- husband and did not


    even want to greet him. After taking the roses from Joe, she walked side by side with him. her


    demeanor elegant and leisurely.


    Leo had never seen Madison like this.


    Her ugly and heavy bangs werebed up and woven into a braid along with her long. hair, revealing


    a delicate and radiant face that was extremely dazzling in the sunlight.


    He stared at her intently, trying to convince himself that the woman before him was not Madison!


    In Leo¡¯s mind, she was a woman who always kept her head down and was reserved and. uninteresting.


    She even spoke cautiously and meekly! How could she be a woman who exuded such charm in her


    every move?


    Even though there was a considerable distance between them, Leo could distinctly see the crescent-


    shaped scar on her forehead.


    Madison had gotten it from falling from a tree when they were children and were fooling around. She


    found the scar cute and refused to remove it. It became a reason for the elders to tease him every year.


    After Sally returned, Madison covered her forehead with bangs, and no one brought up their childhood


    antics again.


    There were many people with simr appearances, but they couldn¡¯t have identical


    scars.


    This woman was undoubtedly her!


    The person who had disappeared for a week just reappeared before him. Leo didn¡¯t think twice and


    walked toward Madison, not bothering to question why she was there.


    As he approached, he saw the tall man who had given her roses move closer to Madison, his long arm


    encircling her slender waist¡­


    Leo¡¯s ck eyes suddenly darkened. His body reacted his mind could, and he threw a fierce punch


    towards that face!


    His action caught everyone off guard.


    Madison was astonished. It took a moment before she realized what happened. She didn¡¯t have time to


    shout at Leo for what he had done. Instead, she went to take a look at Joe¡¯s injury.


    Before she could reach Joe, her wrist was caught.


    She struggled to free her hand. ¡°Leo, let go of me!¡±


    Leo¡¯s strength was overwhelming. He easily pulled her before him. ¡°Madison, your disappeared for a


    week. Is this what you were up to? Have you been fooling around like


    this?¡±


    Madison was so angry that her face turned red. She wanted to hit him. ¡°Leo, are you crazy? You¡¯re


    hurting me. Let go of me now!¡±


    At her words, the strength in the man¡¯s hands loosened slightly, but he still tightly. restrained her. ¡°This


    is not the ce you should be. Come home with me.¡±


    Madison almost barked out augh. ¡°Leo, are you out of your mind? If you are, your need a hospital.


    Why is this not a ce where I should be? Is it illegal for me toe here to discuss work? Moreover,


    why should I go home with you? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Discuss work? Does discussing work require receiving flowers from a man?¡± Leo demanded.


    Leo suddenly thought of the woman holding the red roses he had seen that night. The image in his


    mind matched the woman in front of him, and his anger burned even more intensely.


    Leo went on to say, ¡°Madison, even if you were kicked out of the Hale family, you shouldn¡¯t have fallen


    so low. Do you know what kind of person he is?¡±


    Joe, who had just recovered from the punch, couldn¡¯t help butugh upon hearing that. ¡°Mr. Palmer,


    please tell me, what kind of person am I? Is there anyw that says I can¡¯t give someone flowers? Also,


    epting a bouquet of roses doesn¡¯t mean she has ¡®fallen low.¡¯ If that is the case, how many people in


    this world ¡®fall low every day?¡±


    Joe wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Leo with a sneer.


    Joe now realized that the man misunderstood when he saw him giving Madison the bouquet of flowers.


    Although sending roses was quite misleading, but¡­ what qualifications did Leo have to make such


    assumptions?


    Leo was the one who abandoned his wife and left her overseas without a word for three years, and


    now he was pretending to care. It was trulyughable!


    Leo pulled Madison behind him and locked eyes with Joe. He said, ¡°Mr. Daves, there are some things


    we are clear about that go without being said. The entertainment industry is murky, and Mr. Daves is


    used to this circle. How can you not be aware of what I mean? My wife hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. I


    hope Mr. Daves can let her off.¡±


    ¡°Leo, we¡¯re already divorced. Do I need your permission to ept a bouquet of roses? What right do


    you have to mind my business?¡± Madison retorted as she forcefully


    shook off his hand.


    Perhaps triggered by the word ¡®divorce, Leo¡¯s anger red up. The strength in his hands suddenly


    eased a bit, allowing her to break free easily.


    Her wrist was now red. She frowned as she rubbed it. She walked directly to Joe¡¯s side. and leaned


    against him.


    ¡°Is it red?¡± Joe asked worriedly.


    After Madison returned to their family, everyone treated her with care and tenderness, afraid she might


    get hurt. Now, the man made his sister¡¯s hand turn red without evenying a hand on her. If he had hit


    her, what would have happened the


    ¡°Does it hurt? Shall I take you upstairs to apply some ointment to it?¡± Joe asked.


    It was not that


    painful, but Madison just wanted to get away from Leo quickly. Without thinking, she nodded, looking


    quite aggrieved.


    Leo initially felt a bit guilty because of the red mark on her wrist, but as soon as he looked up, he saw


    the two people intimately huddled together. It was a sight more ring than that red mark.


    ¡°Madison, we¡¯ve only signed the divorce agreement. Until the procedures are finalized,


    you are still my wife,¡± Leo reminded her.


    At his words, Madison¡¯s steps pause.


    43% ¡ì.


    She slowly lifted her gaze. A scornful smile appeared on her face. She said, ¡°Wife? Mr. Palmer, don¡¯t


    you find it amusing to acknowledge me as your wife now? Furthermore, even if the formalities are not


    yetpleted, aren¡¯t I still your wife in name only? Can¡¯t I look for my second husband in advance?


    After all, you have already taken care of your Sally while we are still married.¡±


    ¡°Second husband?¡± Leo repeated, gritting his teeth.


    His deep, dark eyes stared sharply at Madison. His chest tightened with suppressed frustration.


    He attributed his anger to Joe. ¡°Is this the candidate for your second husband? How bad is your taste?¡±


    Joe became unhappy upon hearing this. ¡°Mr. Palmer, what do you mean by that? My Madison is better


    at choosing her second husband than her first, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Leo coldly nced over at him. ¡°Your Madison?¡± he echoed


    Joe asserted confidently. ¡°If she¡¯s not mine, then is she yours?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Madison interrupted the childish squabble between the two of them. The quarrel


    stopped immediately.


    She looked up and calmly addressed Leo, ¡°Mr. Palmer, instead of lecturing me here, why don¡¯t you


    take the time to finalize the procedures? I know my judgment of people is very poor, but you are not


    qualified to interfere in my life.¡±


    Leo¡¯s anger, which hadn¡¯t subsided, surged again. ¡°I am not qualified? As long as I don¡¯t go through the


    divorce procedures, you are still my wife. And you say I am not qualified?¡±


    Madison curved her red lips. She suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Palmer, are you not nning to marry


    Sally anymore?¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Leo was silent. The answer was quite evident.


    Madison¡¯s face disyed an even more mocking smile as she raised her hand and tapped on his chest


    lightly. She said, ¡°Since you¡¯re nning to get married, then hurry up girl


    and finalize the divorce. Don¡¯t let the te her time waiting for you. As for me, I know exactly what I¡¯m


    doing, and I don¡¯t need your guidance. Even if the marriage isn¡¯t dissolved, you still have no right. After


    the divorce, you have even less right.¡±


    With that said, she took two steps back, and all the emotions on her face disappeared..


    It was as though all the previous emotions were never there. She now harbored a tranquility that also


    exuded indifference.


    She went on to say, ¡°You can go back. I don¡¯t want any ties with you, and I don¡¯t want to invite trouble


    for myself.¡±


    Madison had signed the divorce agreement, and still, Sally plotted to ruin her with hired hooligans. Any


    further connection with him might bring more trouble to herself.


    She had repaid the past grievances to them. She wasn¡¯t forgiving and generous enough to endure


    anymore


    Leo naturally didn¡¯t leave. His handsome face was nowpletely dark with anger.


    For more than twenty years, wherever he went, people would tter him genuinely or hypocritically.


    This was the first time someone had called him troublesome.


    Moreover, it was Madison, the person who had stuck by him since childhood!


    He reluctantly took a step forward, but Joe intercepted him. Joe told him, ¡°Mr. Palmer, one must have a


    sense of self-awareness. Since you already have a woman waiting for you, you should not harass


    Madison anymore. Since Madison has made it clear, if you persist in this behavior, it will only make


    things ugly.¡±


    Leo directly ignored the man in front of him and locked his gaze on Madison, who remained


    expressionless. ¡°Are you unwilling toe back home with me?¡±


    Madison raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Palmer, don¡¯t say such ambiguous words to me. You know I¡¯ve liked


    you since childhood. I finally let go to make way for you and Sally. Now, you say such things to me


    again. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯lltch onto you again? If that happens, you may not be able to get rid of this


    marriage even if you want to. Do you want to marry a woman you don¡¯t like for a lifetime?¡±


    Come home. Those were two extravagant words to her.


    In the first year she was kicked out of the country, Madison still hoped that Leo would have some


    feelings for her. She had expected that he mighte to pick her up one day, but he hadn¡¯t.


    There wasn¡¯t even aforting phone call from him. How could there be a surprise waiting for her to


    Thinking of the past, Madison¡¯s eyes were tinged with frost. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you yourself said that you


    wouldn¡¯t have married me if it weren¡¯t for Edgar. Now, you¡¯re dragging your feet on the divorce. Don¡¯t


    you find your actions contradictory and meaningless?¡±


    Leo¡¯s thoughts lingered on the previous question for a moment.


    There was a moment when he suddenly felt that it might not be uneptable even if she stuck to him


    again as she had done in their childhood.


    However, his reason struggled with that thought.


    That ended when Madison¡¯s words struck him. Marrying her was something forced on him by his


    grandfather. It was something he was reluctant to continue.


    His pitch-ck eyes regained rity, his hostility disappeared, and his voice became low and slow


    when he spoke, ¡°I know very well whether or not we should divorce. However, I can¡¯t just watch you go


    astray. Since the Hale family kicked you out, you cane to me if you need money. You grew up


    under my grandpa¡¯s care. Wouldn¡¯t he be disappointed if he were still alive and saw you like this?¡±


    ¡®Like this? What did he think I turn into? she thought. Just because I found a wealthy boyfriend, does it


    mean I am a fallen woman? That I have gone astray? Of course, ording to their perspectives, I am


    an orphan without parents, who should only know hooligans from the streets. How could I have friends


    like Joe!


    Thinking about it amused Madison very much.


    She spoke. ¡°Mr. Palmer, ording to your way of thinking, spending your money is the same as


    spending Mr. Daves¡¯ money, right? Since it¡¯s the same, why shouldn¡¯t I find someone I¡¯mfortable


    with?¡±


    ¡°Madison Hale!¡± Leo shouted. The anger that had just subsided in Leo was easily ignited once more by


    her.


    Madison remained indifferent. She even pointed to her ears. ¡°I can hear you. I can


    you with both my cars.¡±


    hear


    People were alreadying down from the CTR building to have lunch. In a while. there would be


    even more people passing by. Madison didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Leo. She had already


    found this scene embarrassing, even if he hadn¡¯t.


    It seemed like the contract might not be signed tonight. If she had entered the


    She turned around and said to Joe in a gentle tone, ¡°You go up first and apply some medicine. I made


    an appointment to have lunch with nche. If this runs on, I mayte.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Joe said, ¡°I want to go too! I also want to ask Miss Malone if she¡¯s interested in


    signing with XR Entertainment. We can go together to see her.¡±


    be


    Leo¡¯s gaze swept over them. He said, ¡°I think you wouldn¡¯t mind having one more person. The Palmer


    Group also has an advertising endorsement recently, and we want to discuss it with Miss Malone.¡±


    ¡°Neither of you is allowed to go!¡± Madison said loudly.


    Her temper red up, and she went on. ¡°If there¡¯s work to discuss, make appointment yourself. What¡¯s


    the point of messing up our lunch ns?¡±


    an


    She angrily red at the two men, put on her sunsses again, and walked away.


    The white BMW left the scene a few momentster.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Joc clicked his tongue lightly. Leo called out to him as he was about to turn back to the


    ¡°Mr. Daves, I¡¯ve offended you quite a bit today. I hope you can forgive me. XR Entertainment has only


    recently established itself in Sidovor City. If you need help with anything in the future, please feel free to


    ask. The Palmer Group will never refuse. However, I hope Mr. Daves can spare Madison.¡±


    Joe turned around with aplex expression. He touched the side of his cheek with his tongue, and


    those beautiful eyes, simr to Madison¡¯s, carried a hint of mockery.


    ¡°Spare Madison?¡± asked Joe. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t these words be said for yourself to hear, Mr. Palmer? Besides,


    how do you know I¡¯m insincere This entertainment industry is a murky pool, but can¡¯t I be the one who


    stays clean amongst them?¡±


    Leo narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Mr. Daves, are you suggesting that you¡¯ll stand against the Palmer Group


    in the future?¡±


    Joe chuckled. He wasn¡¯t intimidated at all. ¡°Do I mean that? It¡¯s you, Mr. Palmer, who elevated personal


    matters and entangled them in business. Why me it on me?¡±


    The Palmer Group¡¯s main business is in the economy. Joe ran an entertainmentpany. There was


    no way Leo could scare Joe.


    MON, 22


    Even if Joe needed to be cautious of Leo in Sidovor City, retreating just because of a few words would


    mean he couldn¡¯t avenge his little sister.


    What a joke.


    Joe knew where it hurt the most. He wasn¡¯t afraid to stab the knife in and twist it.


    With a smile to Leo, he added, ¡°Mr. Palmer seems to look down on me as someone who¡¯s in the


    entertainment industry. But no matter what, I am not the one who has a woman waiting for him on the


    side while also running after another. What do you think, Mr. Palmer?¡±


    Joe might as well point his finger at Leo and use him to his face.


    Leo pursed his thin lips. After a moment, he exined, ¡°Mr. Daves, my marriage with Madison was due


    to the wishes of the elderly. I dared not disobey. Sending her away was to not give her false hope. It is


    only natural for us to divorce. I don¡¯t oppose her remarrying after the divorce, but she¡¯s not someone


    from our circle. Even if you, Mr. Daves, sincerely like her, do you think your family would approve of you


    marrying a woman with no background?¡±


    With a flicker of interest, Joe touched his chin. ¡°What you said seems to make some¡±.


    sense.


    Leo breathed a sigh of relief inwardly while maintaining a calm and noble demeanor. ¡°Since you


    understand this principle, I also hope you won¡¯t give her any groundless expectations. Mr. Daves. I¡¯ve


    offended you carlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Leo said.


    Joe didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he pointed to the building behind him. ¡°Is that all? If you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll


    go upstairs to work.¡±


    Leo lowered his gaze, pondered momentarily, and asked, ¡°Mr. Daves, may I ask one more question? I


    heard that Sylvia, the designer at M&L Studio, is nning to sign a cooperation agreement with XR


    Entertainment. Have you finalized the deal?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Joe raised his eyebrows for a moment.


    Some matters in the business world were sensitive, but asking certain questions, such as the non-


    renewal of contracts and the signing with otherpanies after the contract ended, was normal.


    So, it wasn¡¯t very impolite when Leo asked such a question.


    Joe initially didn¡¯t intend to hide anything, but as he was about to answer Leo, he suddenly changed his


    mind.


    ¡°We at XR Entertainment are indeed striving for it on this matter. I heard that Sylvia from M&L Studio


    was formerly the chief designer at Palmer Jewelry. But since the contract with on our side. Mr. Palmer,


    am I right?¡± Joe pointed out.


    your side expired, it¡¯s legal and count for us to strive for M&L Studio


    ¡°Of course,¡± Leo said slowly. His hand slipped into his pocket, his index finger rubbing against his


    thumb.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid you willugh about this, Mr. Daves, but I came to CTR today to I¡¯m understand the


    situation. If you have already signed with M&L Studio, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to reflect on it when I go back.¡±


    Leo added.


    Joe¡¯s beautiful eyes curved. He said, ¡°I thought Mr. Palmer came to interfere in our contract signing. It


    did make me worry for a moment. After all. Sylvia has been cooperating with the Palmer Group for


    three years, so you have a significant advantage.¡±


    ¡°If our advantage is significant, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to someone else.¡± Leo said self- mockingly as


    he raised his head to meet Joe¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your concerns are understandable. Now that I understand


    Sylvia hasn¡¯t signed with you, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to opete for it a bit, Mr. Daves.¡±


    Joe sighed heavily. Leo couldn¡¯t figure out if he soundedzy or troubled.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Joe replied, ¡°Actually, I thought the signing matter was settled, but I waited the whole morning without


    seeing Sylvia, and I couldn¡¯t get in touch with her either! Designers are so ter


    Leo chuckled. ¡°It seems like it depends on which of ourpanies put in more effort,¡± he responded.


    Joe nodded firmly. ¡°Yes!¡± he said.


    It was hard to believe they were at odds just now from the harmonious appearance of


    these two at present.


    Mon, 22 Jan


    Leo raised his hand to look at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. I have to head back. You can


    go have lunch early, Mr. Daves.¡±


    Joe waved goodbye to Leo with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Palmer, take care. I won¡¯t see you.


    off.¡±


    When Leo finally departed, the handsome smile on Joe¡¯s face disappeared.


    He touched the bruised corner of his mouth and winced lightly.


    ¡°That b asta rd. He put in quite a lot of strength in that punch, Joe thought.


    Walking into thepany, Joe raised his phone to take a selfie, sending it directly to the group


    ¡°Protectors of Our Little Sister.¡±


    Joe sent a message with it. [Proud to be injured in protecting Madison. Extremely proud!]


    Wesley responded instantly. [What¡¯s going on, Joe? Which ba st ard bullied Madison again?]


    Antoine replied, [Where¡¯s Madison? Is she okay?]


    John sent a text, too. [Already called Jessica. She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s having dinner with a friend, so everyone


    can stop worrying about it.]


    The chat group instantly fell silent.


    Joe looked at the chat history in astonishment, his eyes wide.


    So, in the eyes of these five people, there was only their little sister. None of them cared about him at


    all?


    What a group of men! All they cared about was Madison!


    Just as he was about toin about them, he received a message from Madison.


    She texted, [Joe, have you applied the medicine to your face? Does your wound still hurt? I¡¯m sorry. I


    didn¡¯t consider your feelings just now and simply left.]


    There was a second message. [By the way, Joe, have you had lunch yet? If you haven¡¯t,e over to


    where I am now. The food hasn¡¯t been served yet. I ordered your favorite. It¡¯s a bit far from your


    food to be served when you arrive.]


    Joe felt a sweet and bitter feeling spread in his heart.


    Madison was indeed the best. She knew to care about him, unlike those five annoying


    13-00


    Mon, 22 Jan


    guys who were nothing but irritation!


    He replied immediately. [Don¡¯t wait for me. You guys go ahead and eat first! I¡¯ll be there in a while.]


    The Rose Garden was a restaurant in Sidovor City that was well-known and a bit


    entric.


    The reason was that its location was too remote, and the number of diners was limited. every day.


    Ordinary people who wanted a taste had to reserve a seat a month in advance.


    In therge Sidovor City, only a few people had the qualifications to enter the restaurant without a


    reservation, and even fewer could have the heir of an imperial chef, Greg Hond, to cook for them.


    When Joe arrived at Rose Garden, Madison and nche had just started eating.


    Seeing Joee in. Madison immediately stood up to greet him. ¡°Joc, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Joe grinned and said. ¡°You guys go ahead and cat first. Don¡¯t get up. I still have a while.¡±


    Joc intentionally brought medicine and took it out to apply it to himself.


    Leo¡¯s punch was really solid. Thank goodness his aim was slightly off, or else Joe would have lost a


    tooth! If that happened, then it would have ruined his charming face.


    ¡°Joe, let me help you apply it. Madison offered. She was full of guilt when she saw Joe. Joe wouldn¡¯t


    have suffered like this if it weren¡¯t for her.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t trouble you too much, Jessica,¡± Joe said..


    Joe immediately handed Madison the cotton swab and medicine and obediently sat beside her.


    Madison applied the medicine very seriously to his face. ¡°Joe, if it hurts, just say it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Joe said immediately. He grinned. The instant he did, pain shed. through him, and


    he gritted his teeth. His grin vanished at once.


    Madison sighed helplessly, lightening her touch as she applied the medicine. Joe, control yourself a bit.


    If you injure the corner of your mouth further, it may ruin your


    appearance.¡±


    ¡°Lass, are you making fun of your brother?¡± asked Joe. He took out his phone, opened the camera, and


    took a selfie. He looked at himself. ¡°I¡¯m still quite handsome.¡±


    After saying that, Joe secretly sent this photo to the chat group and then put away the


    phone.


    ¡°That is why, Joe, you must protect your face in the future and not get injured again,¡± Madison


    reminded him.


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to what he was doing. After applying the medicine, she took a hot towel and


    wiped her fingers clean.


    nche, who was invited to lunch, witnessed everything with warmth and envy in her eyes. She spoke


    up. ¡°The bond between you siblings is good. It is enviable. By the way, I heard Mr. Daves calling you


    Jessica just now. Is that your nickname?¡±


    Madison nodded. There was a warm smile in her eyes. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the name my biological parents gave


    me.¡±


    Joe added with a smile, ¡°Originally, my mom wanted to use it directly as her full name, but it sounded


    too ordinary, so we kept the name she had used in the Hale family.¡±


    The Hale family didn¡¯t choose Madison¡¯s name, so it wasn¡¯t awkward to keep using it. It was said to be


    a gift from Edgar when the Hale and the Palmer families arranged a marriage for their children.


    If Madison had any good memories of Sidovor City, it was probably the deceased Edgar.


    Thinking about it, the light in Madison¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat quickly. The food is getting


    cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s hurry up and cat!¡± Joc agreed.


    As Joe gantly served soup for the twodies, he said, ¡°By the way, Miss Malone, have you been


    considering what we discussedst time?¡±


    nche paused. She said, ¡°The terms you gave are very tempting, Mr. Daves. To be honest, anyone


    would be tempted, especially someone like me who has been cklisted online. But I don¡¯t understand.


    Wouldn¡¯t you be making a bad deal if you sign me on?¡±


    ¡°How could it be a bad deal?¡± Joe went on to exin, ¡°Miss Malone, you are beautiful and naturally


    suited for this industry. As for being cklisted by the entire inte, one


    could say


    that you are indeed very popr! You are a top-tier star with high visibility! How could I incur losses?¡±


    The soup that was ced in front of nche was still emitting steam.


    She wondered if she would be kicked out of the entertainment industry if she poured the soup at him.


    But before she could make a choice, Joe spoke again. ¡°Baseless scandals, once rified, can turn all


    haters into loyal fans. As for those who are overly packaged as wless celebrities, they will eventually


    face real online bacsh.¡±


    nche suddenly looked up. She was quite shocked. ¡°You trust me?¡±


    Joe smiled and said. ¡°You spoke up for my sister. How could I not trust yYOUR


    nche¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil.


    She lowered her gaze. At that moment, a news notification popped up on her phone. ¡°The lost heiress


    of the wealthy Daves family in Rozalia. Jessica Daves, has been found. The Daves family donates 100


    million dors to assist the police in establishing a tform for finding lost children.¡±


    Jessica Daves.


    The name exploded in nche¡¯s mind like a bomb.


    nche raised her head abruptly, wondering. So, Joe and Madison were siblings from the Daves


    family in Rozalia, a prestigious familyparable to the Palmer family?¡¯

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°The lost heiress of the wealthy Daves family in Rozalia has been found after over twenty years, and


    they are donating 100 million dors. Wow! The Daves family is extremely generous!¡± Cynthia


    eximed.


    On the other side of the private room at Rose Garden, Sally¡¯s good friend, Cynthia Watson, was


    browsing popr news on her phone. ¡°Speaking of which, your family just kicked that person out, and


    now the Daves family officially announces the return of their daughter. Could they be the same


    person?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Sally immediately denied it and gave Cynthia a disdainful look. ¡°You saw it


    yesterday. That bi tch Madison only knows those lousy hooligans! If she were the Daves family¡¯s


    daughter, they would probably think it¡¯s bad luck!¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡± Thinking about it, Cynthia looked disgusted as well. ¡°She grew up with you. How can she


    be so shameless and hang out with those lowlifes? She¡¯s bringing


    shame to herself!¡±


    Sally told her, ¡°Forget about her. Let¡¯s look at the menu.¡±


    She flipped through the menu. ¡°I heard Mr. Hond, the head chef, is cooking today. It¡¯s a rare asion


    that happens maybe once a month.¡±


    Cynthia smiled and fawned over Sally. ¡°Really? It¡¯s all because of you that I get toe here for a


    meal, Sally! If we were toe to Rose Garden for a meal, we¡¯d have to reserve a month in advance


    otherwise.¡±


    ¡°I made the reservation under Leo¡¯s name too. I can¡¯t take credit for it.¡± Even though she said that,


    Sally looked proud.


    After checking the news on her phone, she ced her order and couldn¡¯t help but express her disdain.


    ¡°Jessica Daves. What a tacky name. She sounded like a nouveau riche!¡±


    nche was still shocked by the news she had seen.


    Her fingers, which were holding the fork, trembled. She asked, ¡°Do you want to sign an artist like me,


    Mr. Daves? Even if I have a pretty face, do you believe those scandals are baseless? rifying them


    would be a considerable cost, and not everyone may buy it.¡±


    One of the reasons nche didn¡¯t want to agree was the fear of implicating XR Entertainment. After all,


    her current situation was ultimately caused by Sally.


    Sally had the support of the Palmer family, which, despite XR Entertainment¡¯s rapid development,


    couldn¡¯t match the Palmer family¡¯s influence in Sidovor City.


    nche didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for others because of herself.


    But if Joe was the son of the Daves family from Rozalia¡­ Suddenly, she wanted to give it a try


    because the Daves family had the power to rival the Palmer family.


    However, this thought felt somewhat despicable, and nche couldn¡¯t help but speak her mind.


    After listening to her, Joe couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He said, ¡°Because of the Palmer family, you will give up opportunities to start anew again and again?


    Miss Malone, forgive my bluntness, but your approach is foolish. Setting aside whether Leo is willing to


    target you to pursue Sally, even if he does, can your situation get any worse than it is now?¡±


    nche was shaken. Could her situation get any worse than it already was?


    The worst thing that could happen to her would be leaving the entertainment circle, being forced into an


    arranged marriage by her family, and bing a sacrifice.


    How was her current situation any different from leaving the industry?


    Since she lost her role to Sally, nche did not receive work since, and she continued to face constant


    abuse online.


    Madison fell silent at Joe¡¯s words.


    ¡®Pursuing Sally¡­ She scoffed inwardly at that thought.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. After all, Leo had opened an entertainmentpany just for Sally and signed only


    her.


    He also used various means to eliminate Sally¡¯spetitors and spent money to package her into a


    beautiful goddess. What else wasn¡¯t possible?


    Madison smiled faintly and said, ¡°Miss nche¡¯s consideration is not unreasonable. If I were you, I


    would be thinking if you want to use me as a pawn.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Joe immediately turned his head and red at her. ¡°You brat, are you talking nonsense again? Do you


    think I am that kind of person?


    nche reacted a bit slowly but understood. She chuckled. ¡°If you are using me as a pawn, that makes


    things easier. I¡¯m willing to sign on then.¡±


    Both Madison and Joe looked at her.


    nche exined, ¡°They say the enemy of my enemy is my friend. I happen to have a grudge against


    Sally. If you want to use me as a pawn, I¡¯m more than willing to do that!


    It¡¯s just¡­ whether you decide on me is uncertain.¡±


    says about


    ¡°nche, what are you talking about? I was just joking. Joe means what he signing you on. He¡¯s a


    serious businessman. It has nothing to do with other stuff,¡± Madison quickly exined.


    Joe clicked his tongue and admonished lightly, ¡°Why are you talking about me like


    that?¡±


    But he didn¡¯t have that intention. Using a young girl as a pawn was a bit much.


    He wanted to sign nche on initially because she spoke up for his sister, and he wanted to help her


    out. Later, after he investigated her in the industry, he thought it seemed like a good deal.


    As for whether nche agreed or not, that was her business.


    The only unexpected thing to him was that the situation turned out to be soplicated.


    During a lull in their conversation, a knock came from the door of the private room. and then several


    food were delivered.


    As the table in the private room wasn¡¯t big enough to ce all the food on it, the food ended up being


    held by beautiful women wearing pper dresses, standing in two rows.


    When thest dish was brought in, a person with slightly white hair at his temples and wearing chef¡¯s


    clothes hurriedly rushed in. ¡°Madison,e on. Please hurry up and try the dishes I recently


    developed. Is there anything that needs improvement?¡±


    The room fell silent, leaving only the sound of breathing.


    It turned out that the oldest person in the room was the head chef. Why was he asking for Madison¡¯s


    opinion so humbly?


    A silence filled the room, with no one speaking.


    Greg became anxious. He took the nearest te and approached Madison. ¡°Madison, just take a bite.


    It¡¯s not much, so it won¡¯t be wasting food.¡±


    Madison cleared her throat and nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. There¡¯s no need for you to be so


    courteous outside!¡±


    Greg scratched his head and grinned. ¡°I forgot. I forgot. I¡¯ll remember next time. Why don¡¯t you try the


    food first?¡±


    Fortunately, everyone in the room was familiar with each other, and all of them worked at Rose Garden.


    Mon, 22


    As for nche, Madison had no intention of hiding it from her. But not hiding it didn¡¯t mean nche


    wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    nche¡¯s jaw dropped in astonishment. Who could have thought that the heir to the imperial chef,


    Greg, was so respectful to Madison?


    nche heard before that the students in the Hond family were ranked based on culinary talent,


    regardless of age or the time of apprenticeship. But hearing the heir of the Hond family, who was a


    whole lot older, speaking to Madison so respectfully was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    Seeing Madison take a bite and put down the fork, Greg eagerly asked, ¡°Madison, how does it taste?¡±


    Madison chewed the food patiently. After a moment, she nodded andmented, ¡°Not bad, but there¡¯s


    room for improvement. Is this a new dish that you developed?¡±


    Greg exined, ¡°Yes. This is a new dish. The kitchen staff all say it¡¯s delicious. I heard. you were


    Madison wiped her hands and smiled. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? I won¡¯t be leaving. immediately


    this time. I might have to work in your restaurant for a while. Is there h o ce for me?¡±


    Greg gushed immediately, ¡°Madison, where are you saying? If you want toe work here, Rose


    Garden will definitely¡­


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a chef rushing in from outside. ¡°Greg, something


    bad happened! The guests in the private room across are causing amotion!¡±


    Greg¡¯s face changed instantly, bing serious. ¡°Which troublemaker dares to cause trouble in my


    ce? Kick them out! We won¡¯t serve them again!¡±


    The chef looked troubled as he told Greg. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Sally, the daughter of the Hale family. She¡¯s a big


    star. She used Mr. Palmer¡¯s name when she came here. We¡­

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    :43%


    Greg¡¯s temper red up at once. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you guys? If they cause


    trouble, does that make them right?¡± he scolded as he grabbed his chef¡¯s hat and put it


    on.


    He went on berating, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about being a big star? Is Mr. Palmer that remarkable? There


    are plenty of people who are eating at my restaurant. Does she think my restaurant is going to close


    down without her patronage? If weck one or two customers, docs she think we can¡¯t survive? If she


    wants to eat here, let her eat. Otherwise, tell her to leave. Refund their money and ask her to scram!


    Why do you bothering to me with such a trivial matter? How annoying is it!¡±


    Madison couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Greg.¡±


    Greg turned around and, with a meek expression. ¡°Madison.¡±


    Madison was exasperated. ¡°You need to change that temper of yours. When guests cause trouble, you


    should first ask why. You¡¯re the owner of Rose Garden. If they have issues, who else should they turn


    to if they don¡¯t go to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Madison.¡± Greg¡¯s temper vanished under Madison¡¯s reprimand, and he nodded earnestly.


    He turned to the other chef and asked, ¡°Tell me what happened.


    The chef was still new, and it was the first time he saw his teacher in such a gentle mood. And it was


    because of the pretty youngdy.


    He was stunned for a moment before exining the situation. ¡°Miss Hale came with a friend today.


    After the dishes were served, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with their taste, iming that the taste was wrong.


    She specifically named you and insisted that only you cook. She wouldn¡¯t eat anything made by others!


    We exined that today you weren¡¯t entertaining guests, but she wouldn¡¯t listen and started causing a


    scene. Now, she¡¯s filming a video, using our restaurant of cheating and bullying her. She is a big


    star with many fans. We¡¯re afraid of trouble, and that¡¯s why we came to find you.¡±


    Afraid of being scolded by Greg, the other chef retreated a step, casting a nce at Madison, signaling


    to her for help.


    Greg didn¡¯t scold him but snorted. ¡°Film if she wants. I¡¯m not afraid of her! If every guest wants me to


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    entertain them, I¡¯d be exhausted. I have so many students. Why do I go to the trouble of teaching them


    if it wasn¡¯t to help me out? Madison, what do you Say?¡±


    Madison traced a finger along the rim of her ss and pointed out, ¡°You¡¯re right to say that, but kicking


    people out without asking why they¡¯re causing trouble is also wrong.


    Mon,


    Your student mentioned that the big star has a great influence. Missing one customer may not matter,


    but what about hundreds or thousands? It¡¯s the age of the inte, and even if you¡¯re right, negative


    publicity can turn things around. You have your culinary skills, so it won¡¯t affect you if this restaurant


    closes down. But what about your


    restaurant staff?¡±


    Greg was only interested in culinary skills and developing new dishes. He had no idea about the


    innuendoes of what was going on.


    But since Madison spoke, he earnestly listened. ¡°What do you suggest, Madison?¡±


    Madison looked at Greg. ¡°What do you think? She¡¯s a customer, so let¡¯s listen to her demands. If she


    wants to film, let her film, and we can film along with her. We¡¯re all civilized people, so we should talk


    things through. But with your temper¡­¡±


    She paused, looking up and seeing Greg eagerly waiting for her to continue.


    Unable to hold back a smile, Madison stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll


    with you.¡±


    go with


    Greg pped his hands together. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! Let¡¯s go. We shall see that what¡¯s- her-name


    famous star and talk some sense to her!¡±


    Madison teased, ¡°After all, I have to work for you in a few days. It¡¯s a chance to showcase myself for


    the boss¡¯s interview.¡±


    For this trip to Sidovor City, Madison stayed not just for work but for a more important reason. She was


    there to invite the renowned doctor Raymond Norton toe out of retirement and seek a prescription


    from him to cure her mother¡¯s illness.


    Since her mother lost Madison due to an earthquake many years ago, she has been in a state of men


    tal confusion, burdened by self-me.


    Over the years, her body had been weakened by her m ental state. Even after Madison was found and


    she had seen numerous doctors, her mother didn¡¯t show signs of


    improvement,


    Doctors in the industry had rmended consulting Raymond to help her mother. But after


    Raymond¡¯s retirement, he was nowhere to be found. He could, however, sometimes be seen in all


    kinds of food festivals.


    Besides that, Raymond was also an entric.


    Since his retirement, he only saved lives depending on his mood. He stated that life and death were


    predestined, and seeking him out was pointless. He asked everyone not toe looking for him since


    he was retired.


    asionally, when he was in a good mood, he would extend a helping hand. Even if


    the person was already close to death, Raymond was able to save him..


    Madison spent a lot of time researching and discovered that Raymond frequented Rose Garden a few


    times every year.


    So, instead of searching for Raymond everywhere, she decided to wait patiently at Rose


    Garden.


    While it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that Raymond would agree to help, at least finding him was a step closer to


    hope.


    Apanied by Greg, Madison went out.


    From a distance, they could hear Sally¡¯s displeased voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your restaurant? 1


    spend so much money for a meal, and if I don¡¯t get the service I want, can¡¯t


    say anything? Why isn¡¯t Mr. Hond in the kitchen? If a chef doesn¡¯t cook, what kind of chef is he? Did


    he send his students out to deceive the customers?


    ¡°Anyway, this is what I have to say today. I¡¯m not satisfied with the taste of the food. Rose Garden must


    give me an exnation! A meal is so expensive, and they even limit the number of customers. Do they


    think we consumers are idiots? I think your entire restaurant is hyped up by marketing. I¡¯m going to


    report you!¡±


    In front of Sally was an employee in Rose Garden¡¯s work attire..


    In front of the camera, the employee couldn¡¯t say a word and could only apologize repeatedly. As soon


    as she heard that Sally was going to report them, she looked scared, appearing as if she was in the


    wrong.


    Madison walked over a few steps and stood in front of the service staff. ¡°Miss Hale, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? Why should 1- Upon recognizing the neer, Sally¡¯s voice abruptly. halted.


    Is this¡­ Madison? The ugly duckling who wouldn¡¯t even dare to lift her head¡­ How did she transform


    herself into this?¡¯ Sally thought.


    Sally had expected to see a pitiful creature, all disheveled, while she hung out with street hooligans.


    However, Madison not only didn¡¯t look as wretched as she imagined but appeared even more radiant


    and dazzling!


    How could this be?


    How could the bi tch Madison look so good? How could she be more beautiful than her?


    Jealousy made Sally¡¯s face look unnatural, but she managed to restrain herself in front of others and


    forced a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my sister? Why are you here? Oh, right, I forgot you¡¯ve already been kicked


    out by Mom. You¡¯re not my big sister anymore, right¡­ Miss?¡±


    Madison ignored the barb in Sally¡¯s words and maintained her smile. ¡°I work here. Is there anything


    Miss Hale is dissatisfied with regarding Rose Garden¡¯s food? If you


    provide helpful sugges we¡¯ll offer aplimentary meal to the guest¡±


    ¡°You work here?¡± Sally eximed. The envy that had turned into resentment vanished suddenly. She


    was ted when she realized that Madison had found such a job.


    She always knew it. Without the Hale family, Madison, that despicable person, wasn¡¯t morous


    anymore. She knew that Madison would probably end up working in a hotel.


    or as a waitress.


    How pitiful.


    Sally sighed lightly. ¡°I advised you back then to study well in school. Our family sent. you abroad, but


    you didn¡¯t bother earning a degree there. Now, you can only work as a waitress here. Must be tough for


    you, right?¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    The disdain in Sally¡¯s words was apparent to everyone, and she had also offended more than just


    Madison.


    The expressions of some people present subtly changed due to that sentence, but constrained by the


    situation and not wanting to cause trouble for the restaurant, they suppressed their anger,


    Madison seemed not to notice the mockery in Sally¡¯s words, maintaining a standard smile. ¡°Miss Hale,


    everyone has their hardships in this world. Our restaurant¡¯s staff work hard, and students studying and


    conducting research inbs at school have their challenges, too, right? Even big stars like you, carning


    four hundred thousand dors at day, must have your difliculties. Furthermore¡­¡±


    She raised her head, making direct eye contact with Sally, her gaze sharp.


    ¡°Furthermore, Miss Hale, you don¡¯t seem to have seriously studied much yourself, so why are you


    criticizing me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sally¡¯s expression almost faltered.


    She was a well-known celebrity in the industry, but her education was a sore point.


    her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    for


    Due to low scores in her academic subjects, she hadn¡¯t qualified for a prestigious domestic university.


    Instead, the Hale family used their financial power to enroll her in a coborative international


    university,


    Because the university was famous, when her fans knew about it, she was crowned as academically


    brilliant. However, the subsequent fan-created title of ¡°academic genius¡¯ didn¡¯tst long.


    People quickly discovered that the so-called genius hadn¡¯t even met the undergraduate admission


    requirements, leading to numerous sarcastic posts.


    Thanks to swift PR action, they managed to remove the trending topic and promote the image of a


    foolish beauty, saving Sally¡¯s public image.


    In recent years, it had beenrgely forgotten, but her education remained Sally¡¯s only stumbling block


    in her otherwise smooth career. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry!


    Seeing Cynthia holding up her phone to record the scene nearby. Sally suppressed her


    anger.


    After a moment. Sally¡¯s expression was reced by confusion, and she cautiously waved her hand.


    ¡°Madison, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. You know I¡¯m a bit foolish and not good


    at expressing myself. What I meant is, if you had studied more back then, your work now might be a bit


    easier¡­¡±


    Madison raised an eyebrow slightly.


    The entertainment industry often said that rising stars got where they were based on promotion, while


    the top stars needed luck.


    Madison became a top star, not without reason. Her acting skills were natural.


    However, Madison had no interest in watching Sally¡¯s performance and interrupted her. ¡°Miss Hale,


    let¡¯s not discuss other matters. Let¡¯s focus on resolving any dissatisfaction you have with our food. Can


    you please point out the specific areas you are not satisfied with?¡±


    Not satisfied? Sally was dissatisfied with everything!


    The restaurant was far and remote. If she hadn¡¯t heard that the heir of an imperial chef, Greg, was


    showcasing his skills here today, she wouldn¡¯t havee.


    But when she asked, she realized that the food served was not even prepared by Greg. They were no


    different from the usual offerings at the restaurant. She had already posted about cating food prepared


    by Greg on her social media, and this embarrassed her.


    Sally frowned. ¡°Madison, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you on your ount. I¡¯ll be straightforward


    with you. The food here tastes bad and is expensive. How can I be satisfied with it?¡±


    For a chef, the greatest insult was undoubtedly when a diner described the food as ¡°bad.¡±


    The chef responsible for Sally¡¯s table is Justin Parker, an older student of Greg, and he was present at


    the moment.


    Upon hearing the word ¡°bad,¡± he couldn¡¯t hold back and jump out. ¡°You say my food is bad? Then,


    please tell me, which part is bad?¡±


    Since Justin graduated from his apprenticeship with Greg, almost all the food from the private rooms in


    the Rose Garden was prepared by him. This was the first time. someone criticized his cooking!


    Sally stepped back, covering her face, her gaze full of disdain. ¡°Everything is bad. If your restaurant


    doesn¡¯t promote itself as having an heir to an imperial chef, I wouldn¡¯t havee to eat here. And this


    is the result? It¡¯s just deceptive! I never¡­¡±


    ¡°Bulls hit!¡± Justin had the same temper as Greg. Before Sally finished speaking, he bellowed out


    fiercely, scaring Sally into silence.


    13:01 Mon, 22 Jan.


    After a while, Sally regained herposure and retorted. ¡°How can you speak like that? If the food is


    not good, shouldn¡¯t people be allowed to say it?¡±


    Justin puffed his cheeks. He still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Madison. ¡°Miss


    Hale, how do you think we should handle this matter? We prioritize customer needs, so please point


    out the aspects you¡¯re dissatisfied with, and we¡¯ll try best to resolve it quickly. Is that okay?¡±


    our


    Sally snorted. When she saw how humble Madison was, she put on a show of generosity. ¡°How about


    this? Let the heir of the imperial chef. Greg, prepare a table of food for me. If I find the taste eptable,


    we can let this matter go today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Madison looked down.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that simple. Sally nced at her manicured nails and acted as though money wasn¡¯t a


    problem. I¡¯ll pay for the previous table of food, and I¡¯ll also settle the bill for the newly prepared food. It¡¯s


    to prevent you from saying I deliberately caused trouble. How about that?¡±


    Madison shook her head. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t meet Miss Hale¡¯s requirements. Not only does our head


    chef, Greg. no longer cook for guests, but our main chef¡¯s skills are inherited from the head chef, so the


    taste is identical. If Miss Hale finds the food made by the main chef unsatisfactory, it¡¯s likely Greg¡¯s


    skills won¡¯t suit your taste either.¡±


    After contemting for a moment, Madison continued. ¡°How about this? We will fully refund the entire


    amount spent this time, and Miss Hale can leave and enjoy food that suits your taste with your friend.


    We can also make room for the waiting customers. What do you think?¡±


    As she spoke. Madison moved to the side and made way.


    The other servers seemed to understand, too, making gestures indicating they were ready to see the


    customers out of the restaurant.


    All that was missing was a wave goodbye.


    This directly left Sally stunned.


    After a brief standoff, the lead waitress in a pper dress finalized the bill. ¡°Miss Hale¡¯s total


    expenditure this time is 777.6 dors. We have already refunded the entire amount to Mr. Palmer¡¯s


    ount. Regarding the recall of the VIP card, we will promptly discuss the matter with Mr. Palmer. As


    for the service fees for the VIP card over these years¡­


    Sally shouted, ¡°Wait a minute! Why do you want to take back the VIP card?¡±


    The more Sally listened, the more unpleasant her expression became.


    Madison exined with a smile, ¡°Since the customer¡¯s taste doesn¡¯t align with our restaurant¡¯s food,


    naturally, we can¡¯t let the customer continue to be dissatisfied and waste money here. Of course, many


    other customers enjoy our restaurant¡¯s food and are willing to experience our VIP services. The card


    recall is so that the card can be used for those in need.¡±


    When she heard that. Sally¡¯s face turned red.


    She didn¡¯t expect that simply wanting Greg to prepare a meal would escte into such a


    situation!


    If Leo were to find out¡­ No, she couldn¡¯t let him know.


    Sally tried to retract her stand. ¡°It¡¯s just that my taste is different. My friend quite likes. the food here.¡±


    Sally gently nudged Cynthia beside her.


    Cynthia quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s delicious. Besides, this is Mr. Palmer¡¯s card. How can you


    directly recall it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Madison looked conflicted.


    Sally quickly interrupted, ¡°I just remembered that there are a few foods in your restaurant that I quite


    like. It¡¯s just that the taste wasn¡¯t right today. I¡¯ll order again, and there¡¯s no need to refund the money.


    Just prepare the newly ordered dishes.


    Madison wasn¡¯t going to let her off. ¡°Sorry, Miss Hale, I¡¯m afraid no one can make food that satisfies


    you here. Perhaps Miss Hale should go to another restaurant.¡±


    On both sides, the staff once more gestured for them to leave in an orderly and. uniform fashion!

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Sally couldn¡¯t hide her emotions from her face. She demanded, ¡°Are you trying to drive me away?¡±


    ¡°Miss Hale, your words are too harsh,¡± said Justin. With Madison beside him, he restrained his


    impatience but still spoke with a hint of pride. ¡°Since you imed my food is inedible, reordering them


    won¡¯t change the taste. To avoid wasting the food, we kindly suggest you try another restaurant. We


    are not driving you away. We wouldn¡¯t dare to drive away a big star like you.¡±


    Sally was filled with anger and retorted, ¡°Then, just get another chef to prepare it! Don¡¯t tell me that


    there is only one chef in such a big restaurant?¡±


    Justin shrugged. ¡°Sorry, Miss Hale, all the other chefs in our restaurant were taught by me. The taste of


    their food naturally matches mine.¡±


    With the conversation reaching this point, even if Sally wanted to stay, she was too embarrassed to


    stay any longer.


    She bit her lip, red fiercely at Madison, and left.


    Cynthia, who was filming with her phone, hurriedly caught up to her. ¡°Sally, wait for me!¡±


    After they left Rose Garden, Sally couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions anymore.


    She cursed loudly to vent her frustration. That bit ch! She is just a waitress. What¡¯s with her attitude?


    Even if she drives me away, she¡¯s still serving others inside!¡±


    Cynthia chimed in, ¡°Sally, don¡¯t bother with that bit ch. She only knows a few hooligans. Last time it was


    a few street ruffians, and this time it¡¯s a few chefs. There are plenty of wealthy people dining at Rose


    Garden, and many have business connections with the Palmer family. Just tell Mr. Palmer what


    happened, and when they lose business, they¡¯ll not be arrogant anymore.¡±


    Sally narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    She snorted, took out her phone from her bag, and made a call.


    Soon, the call was answered.


    Sally¡¯s tone sounded aggrieved as sheined, ¡°Leo, I just saw my sister at Rose


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Garden¡­¡±


    Inside Rose Garden, after Sally left, many people couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    The loudestughter came from Justin.


    He stood with hands on his hips, looking in the direction of the door with disdain. ¡°Who does sh


    think she is? She wanted my teacher to prepare a meal but insisted on saying my food was not good.


    Fortunately, Madison is impressive, and told her to


    scram!¡±


    Others nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. This is the first time someone said the food at Rose Garden is


    not tasty. She even looks down on people based on education. The average education level in our


    kitchen is probably many times higher than what she bought with money!¡±


    The rule to get into university was established by Greg.


    Those learning to cook under him were either financially struggling or orphans. They studied while


    cooking, evenpeting academically among themselves.


    Those who performed well were rewarded by Greg, while those who didn¡¯t felt embarrassed.


    As for those whopleted their studies but wanted to continue learning culinary skills at Rose


    Garden, they formally became part of the Hond family and called Greg their teacher.


    If they didn¡¯t want to return and achieve sess in various industries, as long as they didn¡¯t bring


    shame to Rose Garden, they could continue to call Greg their teacher.


    ¡°Alright. There are still customers in the restaurant. Don¡¯t goof around out here. Go back to the kitchen


    and cook!¡± Greg shouted sternly.


    Everyone dispersed, returning to their respective duties.


    After everyone left, the solemn expression on Greg¡¯s wrinkled face immediately turned into a smile.


    ¡°Thanks for your help today, Madison.¡±


    Madison followed suit with a smile, looking exasperated. ¡°Greg, we¡¯re family after all. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t


    you still have food you need me to try?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! We should hurry. The taste might change when it cools down.¡± Greg hurriedly led the way.


    Madison followed him, but she was not in a hurry. ¡°Greg, did you save the video took earlier?¡±


    you


    On Sally¡¯s side, Cynthia was holding her phone up and filming just now. Madison couldn¡¯t be


    unprepared for anything.


    Greg didn¡¯t think much of the matter. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask Justin to send it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Go and do it now. Copy the surveince video, too. Save a separate copy, Madison instructed.


    When Leo received Sally¡¯s call, he had just arrived at the main Palmer residence.


    He parked the car at the door without rushing to get out. ¡°Are you saying Madison is working at Rose


    Garden?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My sister might be secretly ming me. That¡¯s why she kicked me out of Rose Garden and even


    mentioned canceling your VIP card.¡± Sally¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved.


    Leo fell silent.


    Sally thought Leo was infuriated and took the opportunity to add more details, hoping to add fire to his


    mes.


    Then the man¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°You mentioned that there were people around


    her? Who are they?¡±


    Sally was puzzled and answered truthfully, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people, just Rose Garden¡¯s waitstaff and


    two or three chefs.¡±


    Thinking about it made her angry.


    They weren¡¯t even the owner of Rose Garden, but a few chefs managed to kick her out. How arrogant!


    But Leo couldn¡¯t hear the resentment in her words. He made a soft sound of acknowledgment and got


    out of the car. ¡°Next time, if you want to go to Rose Garden, give me a call. I¡¯ll apany you. Or you


    can call Morris and let him arrange it. Don¡¯t go alone.


    Sally, feeling a bit stunned, finally understood that Leo did not intend to pursue the matter. She


    cautiously said, ¡°Leo, are you ming me for secretly using your name to go to Rose Garden and


    causing trouble?¡±


    Leo frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just not good for you to run into her alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Madison finally found a job. In case we have a dispute, and she gets med and fired by


    the boss, that wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± Sally empathized. Then she suddenly changed the topic, ¡°By the way,


    Leo, my mom asked today when the two of us will¡­ you know, settle the date for our wedding.¡±


    Leo, who was heading towards the main Palmer residence, froze.


    He fell silent. Suddenly, scenes of Madison epting roses from other men shed in his mind.


    84.91%


    An inexplicable difort welled up in his chest, apanied by atent irritation. that he hadn¡¯t


    noticed before.


    ¡°It will have to wait until the divorce proceedings with her arepleted before we can decide on a


    date,¡± he replied. His words carried a subtle edge.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell my mom. I¡¯ll hang up for now. She keeps saying that I¡¯m getting old and seems to despise


    me remaining at home,¡± Sally said in a coquettish tone.


    The call ended, and Leo looked at the darkened screen. His gaze was slightly solemn.. After a while,


    he resumed walking towards the house.


    Since the passing of Edgar, the main Palmer residence had been inhabited solely by Amber Palmer,


    Leo¡¯s mother.


    For the past three years, Leo had taken charge of the entire Palmer Group while Amber remained


    uninvolved. She spent her time alone in the main Palmer residence, tending to flowers, growing nts,


    and praying.


    Today happened to be her birthday, but there was no grand celebration. She only called. Leo, asking if


    he woulde home for dinner.


    Carrying a gift, Leo entered the house.


    Amber wasing out of the kitchen with a pot of soup when she saw him. She was not surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? Go wash up. Dinner is ready.¡±


    Leo gave an affirmative sound and ced the item in his hands on the table.


    He was about to go to the kitchen to wash his hands and help when Amber¡¯s phone on the table rang.


    He nced at it, intending to call out to Amber, but he abruptly stopped.


    The name ¡®Madison¡¯ on the phone screen was particrly conspicuous.


    In the three years that Madison had been abroad, she hadn¡¯t called him once, but she maintained


    contact with his mother.


    He scoffed inwardly.


    Without much thought, he reached out and answered the phone.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    ¡°Happy birthday, Amber.¡± Madison¡¯s cool voice came from the phone, inexplicably dissipating the anger


    that had been building up in Leo all day.


    He nced at his mother, who was still in the kitchen, and spoke slowly, ¡°And I thought you have


    forgotten about Mom¡¯s birthday? Don¡¯t you n toe back to visit?¡±


    There was only silence from the other end.


    Leo furrowed his brows. He took a look at the phone. It still showed that the call was. ongoing.


    ¡°Madison?¡± he spoke again, intending to say something to ease the mood, but all that remained was


    the busy signal.


    The call was hung up.


    Itsted 29 seconds.


    Leo stared at the slowly darkening screen of the phone, his eyebrows furrowing even more tightly. His


    grip on the phone was so tight that he almost crushed it.


    ¡°Is it a call from Madison? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Amber asked as she came out of the kitchen


    with thest two dishes.


    Leo didn¡¯t say a word. He casually threw the phone back on the table and reached out to help his


    mother set the table. His expression was dark. It was obvious he was in a bad mood.


    Amber nced at him. She wiped her hands clean and picked up her phone. After seeing the brief call


    just now, she raised her eyebrows slightly.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just took another nce and ced the phone back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to call back?¡± Leo suddenly asked.


    Amber took a spoonful of soup and was just about to drink it. When she heard him, she put it down.


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner time. It¡¯s not appropriate to call back now. Besides, Madison. undoubtedly called to convey


    birthday wishes. I knew that. If I call her back, what should I say?¡±


    Leo did not ask further questions.


    With that, the mother and son fell into silence again, as if they were two strangers sharing a table.


    It wasn¡¯t until the bowl of soup was finished that Amber broke the stalemate. ¡°I heard you and Madison


    have already divorced. Are you nning to marry that girl from the Hale family after that? Have you


    discussed the wedding details?¡±


    This series of questions left Leo unsure which one to answer, so he chose to respond to the one he


    wanted to answer.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only signed the divorce papers, and the formalities haven¡¯t beenpleted. Legally speaking,


    Madison is still a member of your Palmer family now.¡±


    The somewhat childish words made Amber raise her eyes and give her son a sidelong nce.


    What did he mean by Madison is still a member of my Palmer family? Was he not part of the Palmer


    family?¡¯ she thought.


    Amber couldn¡¯t help but point out, ¡°I know that back then, when your grandfather forced you to marry


    Madison, it made you unhappy. Now that he is gone, I also understand that I shouldn¡¯t have pressured


    you so much. But let me say one thing. Since you¡¯ve decided to divorce,plete the formalities as


    soon as possible. It¡¯s not good to drag it out like this.¡±


    Leo remained silent. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing when ites to the divorce.¡±


    Amber couldn¡¯t hold back her tongue anymore. ¡°You say you know? If you knew what you were doing,


    you wouldn¡¯t have sent Madison abroad and left her alone for three years without care or concern for


    her! You knew nothing at all.


    She did not continue further and refrained from saying anything harsher. She drew in a breath to


    suppress her emotions.


    The rtionship between her and her son had been stiff for these years, and because of the marriage,


    it had almost turned them into enemies.


    If they started another dispute, Leo might not even want toe back to the main. Palmer residence


    again.


    Trying to keep her tone gentle, Amber continued, ¡°As for the marriage with Madison, it was your


    grandpa and me who forced you into the marriage. It was our mistake, but Madison is innocent. She


    had been all alone overseas, and we don¡¯t even know how she managed to suffer through all that.


    Since you¡¯ve decided to divorce her, remember topensate her for what she¡¯s been through.¡±


    Leo showed an indifferent attitude, responding with a perfunctory ¡°mm¡±.


    Amber knew she couldn¡¯t control him now, but seeing his demeanor, she felt a surge of frustration.


    S91%


    She went on. ¡°If you like that girl from the Hale family, then marry her. I won¡¯t stop you anymore. But I


    want to make it clear. I don¡¯t like her. Don¡¯t bring her around to me.¡±


    Thinking about the woman¡¯s hypocritical mannerisms, Amber felt a headache.


    Sally¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t as good as Madison¡¯s, and she wasn¡¯t as good-looking either. Amber didn¡¯t


    know how her son could be so blind!


    With these thoughts in mind, she couldn¡¯t help but massage her throbbing temples.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise!..


    Leo had smacked his utensils loudly on the table. A cold, mocking expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? How many decisions have you made for me based on your preferences since I was


    young?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Sally, so even when she visited the Palmer family, you didn¡¯t let her in. You like Madison,


    so you let me marry her to please you. The childhood engagement was decided by you, and in the end,


    who I should marry was also decided by you. Now, even in the divorce, I have to follow your


    requirements, right?¡±


    Amber froze, and her face showed a moment of shock and disbelief.


    This was the first time her son had questioned her like this.


    Even three years ago, when they got married, he reluctantly went through with the marriage


    registration, carried out a wedding, and then quietly sent Madison away.


    Amber had a severe headache by now, and her voice also carried a tinge of exhaustion. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t


    interfere in your matters. You can discuss it with Madison when you want toplete the procedures.


    And you can discuss it with your Sally when you want to marry. As for me, when you need me to make


    a symbolic appearance, just let me know.¡±


    She no longer had the appetite to continue eating and stood up from the dining table.


    At her age, it did not matter if she celebrated her birthday. If she didn¡¯t, she could deceive herself that


    she was a year younger.


    Leo was left alone at the dining table.


    He looked at his phone, located a familiar number, and then pressed the call button.


    As with every call made over the past three years, the voice on the other end of the line was still the


    cold, mechanical female voice, reminding him again that the number was


    out of service.


    After a moment of silence, as the screen on the phone dimmed, Leo finally came to his senses and


    dialed another number with a calm


    gaze.


    91%


    When Madison received a call from Amber, she hesitated for a moment about whether to answer it.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of anything. She simply found Leo¡¯s voice annoying.


    However, thinking it over, she realized that he was the one who owed her an apology, so she had


    nothing to feel guilty about. Even if it was Leo was on the other end, she could always hang up again if


    necessary.


    She decided to answer, and Amber¡¯s inquiring voice came through the phone. ¡°Amber, have you


    returned to the country fecently? Why haven¡¯t youe and visit me? Are you angry with me?¡±


    Madison was left momentarily speechless by how friendly Amber was.


    If the presumptuous tone that Leo used just now annoyed her, then Amber¡¯s affectionate tone left


    Madison a bit bewildered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In the past, there was a legal rtionship that linked them together, but what about


    now?


    ¡°Amber, you should already know that Leo and I have divorced, so there is no need to be so¡­ nice to


    me. I¡¯ve been back for a few days and have been busy looking for a job. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t had the


    time to visit you. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not upset with anyone. Even if I am, it has nothing to


    do with you.¡± Madison rified things first. before responding to Amber¡¯s questions.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to appease the older woman. ¡°When my job is stable, I¡¯ll visit you during my


    free time. Is that okay?¡±


    Amber couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me, okay? When you¡¯re free, you muste and visit


    me!¡±


    Madison nodded. ¡°Rest assured, Amber, I still remember your culinary s


    Madison grinned, too. However, in the next moment, her smile vanished.


    Amber asked softly, ¡°Why are you being so polite? I¡¯ve watched you grow up for so many years. We


    are so close. If you distance yourself from me, I won¡¯t be able to get used to it. How about this,


    Madison, I will consider you my daughter from now on, and we can continue like before. What do you


    think?¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Madison was stunned speechless by her proposition.


    She remained silent for a while, contemting how to refuse. ¡°Amber, I know you like me very much,


    however¡­¡±


    Madison¡¯s words were interrupted by Amber. ¡°Why are you still being so polite? If you¡¯re like that, I


    won¡¯t be happy!


    ¡°Madison, I know you still hold some resentment against us. You don¡¯t have to rush to refuse me,


    okay? As for whether you consider me your godmother or not, let¡¯s discuss it after you¡¯vepleted


    the divorce procedures. Since your marriage hasn¡¯tpletely ended, it¡¯s not too much for us to


    maintain friendly terms for now, is it?¡±


    Amber¡¯s tone towards the end carried a careful coaxing, making it nearly impossible for Madison to


    reject.


    Because Madison resisted inwardly, she kept quiet.


    Madison couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, but she was also unwilling to force herself. That was why she did not


    answer her.


    Though she did not force the issue, Amber couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed, and her voice lost its


    previous cheerfulness. ¡°Alright, Madison, it was my oversight. If you¡¯re unwilling to do that, just forget it.


    But I still hope you can consider it. You know I¡¯m willing to treat you as my daughter. Don¡¯t rush to


    reject me. Tell me your answer after your procedures arepleted, okay?¡±


    In reality, Amber already had an answer in her mind, but she didn¡¯t want to face the truth too soon, so


    she opted to procrastinate.


    To say that she felt disappointment was an understatement. Amber was genuinely saddened.


    Her son, due to her failed upbringing, treated her as if she were an enemy. The young girl she had


    watched grow up might also distance herself from her.


    She made the request not merely to maintain some nominal rtionship with the young girl but to allow


    them to interact asionally. She also hoped to prevent a situation where they would be


    strangers in the long run, with little to no contact.


    However, reality often diverges from one¡¯s wishes.


    After the call ended, Madison stared at the night scenery outside the window, lost in thought.


    The apartment was purchased for her by Joe. It was just the right size for one person and was not so


    big that it felt empty.


    Perhaps too immersed in her thoughts, Madison didn¡¯t even notice when Joe entered.


    After calling her name twice and intentionally clearing his throat loudly, he finally brought her back to


    reality.


    Despite knowing there was someone else in the house, Madison seemed absent- minded. Her eyes


    were dim and not as alert.


    Unable to bear it, Joc admonished her with an unusual sternness. ¡°Thank goodness it was me who


    came in. What if someone with ill intentions sneaks in? You wouldn¡¯t know what happens if he hurt


    you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at home. How can anyone juste into my ce? Besides, only you know the password to my


    lock. Who else cane in?¡± Madison didn¡¯t pay much attention to his warning.


    She wore her slippers and came out from the balcony. She took two bottles of water from the fridge,


    offering one to him.


    He didn¡¯t take it but kept his serious expression.


    Madison, trying to yfully coax him, dragging out his name. ¡°Joe¡­¡±


    He cast a stern look at her, and seeing the pitiful expression on the girl¡¯s face, he finally relented and


    sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Madison nodded repeatedly, ¡°I got it.¡±


    He emphasized, ¡°If it is possible, I also hope you will be able to let your guard down all the time and


    rx. But, Jessica, you¡¯ve experienced life and death. Furthermore, this is Sidovor City. Leo ¡®t


    focus at home, but what happens if you are outside?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Joe. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Madison lowered her gaze, and the dilemma in her


    heart suddenly had an answer.


    Originally, she was contemting epting Amber¡¯s proposal. After all, Edgar and Amber used to treat


    her well in Sidovor City. She didn¡¯t forget to wish Amber a happy birthday, partly out of gratitude and


    partly to avoid appearing too deliberate.


    Cutting ties with the Hale family didn¡¯t mean she wanted to deny everything from the past and pretend


    not to know the people she used to. Being too deliberate would only emphasize the importance of both


    the Hale family and Leo.


    Agreeing to Amber¡¯s suggestion would be partly because Amber was important to her. On top of that, it


    would be a way to disgust Leo a bit.


    However, if Madison were to genuinely agree, wouldn¡¯t it mean she¡¯d be forever tied to


    Leo?


    The scars and wounds on her body were still present. How could she allow Leo to be a part of her


    future? If Leo were her brother in the future would only disgust her, not him.


    Having resumed a normal expression, Madison¡¯s eyes now held a hint of coldness. She now decided to


    veto Amber¡¯s suggestion.


    Joe didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but he could feel that Madison was not in a good mood. It was


    understandably so.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She had her childhoodpanion snat ched away and who now treated her as an enemy. No one


    would be happy about that.


    He scrolled through his phone, supporting his chin with a somewhat indifferent look. ¡°Jessica, how


    about I take you out to do something fun?¡±


    Madison turned to look at him. ¡°Now?¡±


    It was already cleven o¡¯clock at night. Going out would either mean visiting a night market for food or


    going to a nightclub.


    Joe certainly wouldn¡¯t take her to thetter, so she decided to strike first. ¡°I want to go to Opal Heights


    Bar.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± As expected, Joe immediately refused her.


    Madison twisted open a bottle of water for herself, taking a leisurely sip. ¡°If you don¡¯t take me, then I¡¯ll


    go by myself. I¡¯m already an adult. I won¡¯t be kicked out even if I go a nightclub.¡±


    At that moment, Joe wanted to give himself a good p.


    Why did he have to talk about going out to y sote at night?


    But as soon as he raised his eyes and met her smiling ones, he knew he had no choice. but to


    ¡°If John finds out, you¡¯ll have to say you came by yourself, not that I brought you!¡± Joe warned her.


    to


    Calling Opal Heights Bar a bar would underestimate the ce. It should be described as the most


    luxurious ce in Sidovor City where one could spend all their money.


    People from all walks of life gather there, from ordinary folks risking their fortunes for a night of


    entertainment to various wealthy second and third-generations seeking amusement. There were


    entertainments on the surface and transactions that took ce in the shadows.


    As soon as they arrived at Opal Heights Bar and before getting out of the car, Joe hastily instructed her


    once more not to let anyone know he was the one who took her there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joe, Madison reassured him, ¡°If John finds out, I¡¯ll say I kidnapped you.¡±


    It was Madison¡¯s first timeing to the ce. She felt a mix of excitement and


    nervousness.


    Back when Sally hadn¡¯t returned to the Hale family, she had heard about Opal Heights. Bar. During her


    rebellious adolescence, she happened to overhear Leo and his buddies. nning toe here. She


    secretly followed them to broaden her h oriz ons but ended up getting scolded by Leo and dragged


    back home.


    Several years had passed, yet the decorations at the entrance seemed to have undergone no changes.


    The worn-out sign hung crookedly on the old wall, resembling a relic from thest century. Neon lights


    rhythmically blinked, and faint music emanated from inside, already making one feel intoxicated before


    stepping in.


    As Madison got out of the car, she was once again draped in a jacket.


    ¡°After we go in, stay close to me and don¡¯t wander around,¡± Joe instructed in a serious. tone. He


    extended his arm to her.


    Exasperated, Madison obeyed, looping her arm around his. ¡°Got it, Joe. I¡¯m not a child, and there¡¯s


    nothing wrong with the dress I¡¯m wearing. Why do I need an extra jacket?¡±


    Without discussing it with her, Joe simply stated, ¡°Just put it on because I say so.¡±


    The two walked side by side, slowly entering the bar. They were oblivious to the fact that the scene was


    captured by someone not far behind in a car.


    The photo was then sent to a certain person along with a message. [Leo, does that beauty look like


    your wife? Not gonna lie, but she has a great figure! Heard you¡¯re getting a divorce. Can I court her?]

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Leo was driving when he received the photo.


    He nced at it while waiting at the traffic lights. Because of that frivolous statement, he picked up his


    phone.


    Then, he could not look away.


    Surrounded by neon lights, the vintage sign exuded a sense of a bygone era. A woman in a modified


    pper dress stood amidst the light and shadows in high heels, exuding endless charm. A ck suit


    jacket was draped over her shoulders. Her slender and wless arm was linked with the arm of the


    man beside her. It was a scene that resembled a movie poster epitomizing the Great Gatsby era.


    Even if the photo was taken at a distance away and Leo could only vaguely see half of the exquisite


    face, with one nce, Leo knew who that woman was.


    Even more so, Leo knew the man whom the woman linked arms with. It was Joe, the CEO of XR


    Entertainment, whom he had recently beaten.


    Leo thought, ¡®He took Madison to that kind of ce!¡±


    Leo stared fixedly at the photo, not moving even when the green light lit up.


    The h onking from the cars behind sounded as the drivers prompted Leo to move with great urgency.


    There was a person who could not wait any longer and got out of his car to knock on Leo¡¯s window.


    Leo ignored everything around him, and as if he did not hear the h onking, he immediately dialed


    Cullen Wilkinson back. His face was ashen as he spun the steering wheel and sped off toward another


    direction.


    ¡°She¡¯s at Opal Heights Bar?¡± Leo said.


    Right after the call was connected, his angry voice came through.


    Cullen walked into the bar at that moment, his gaze fixed on that graceful figure ahead. It was as if he


    could not see the crowd swaying with the lights and music around him.


    He ordered a drink and frivolously hummed. ¡°You are blind and can¡¯t even recognize the ce you


    usually frequent, huh?¡± he said.


    He thought, ¡®Opal Heights Bar has such a big sign. It¡¯s not like he has never been here before¡¯


    Leo recognized it, of course. It was just that he had thest bit of fantasy, thinking that


    09.28


    Joe had some conscience in him and did not bring Madison in.


    Now that he heard the deafening noise from the other end of the call, he pressed down on the


    elerator pedal.


    ¡°Look after her,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cullen said. ¡°I know I have to look after her without you telling me.¡±


    Cullen swirled his alcohol ss, as if he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Leo, why are you showing concern for her suddenly?¡± he said. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always found her


    annoying? You called me to help you check on her matters when she was abroad after you got a


    divorce. And now you want me to keep an eye on her. Do you have some serious illness or


    something?¡±


    Leo could not be bothered to argue with him. His voice was cold, and he went straight to the main


    point. ¡°We aren¡¯t divorced yet. Legally speaking, she¡¯s still my wife.


    Cullen said sincerely, ¡°Leo, you can¡¯t y the field. In any case, you¡¯re going to marry Sally. Why don¡¯t


    you divorce her immediately? I will have a chance to pursue¡­¡±


    Before Cullen finished talking, the call was disconnected.


    Cullen clicked his tongue lightly. As he raised his eyes, the graceful figure near the bar had


    disappeared.


    The colorful and dazzling lights on the dance floor caused people to have blurred. vision, while the


    noisy music caused people to sway along with it.


    Madison followed Joe, weaving through the crowd until they stopped at a booth. ¡°That person probably


    won¡¯t be able to find me,¡± she said. ¡°He was still on the phone.¡±


    She ordered a drink and nced in the direction where Cullen was.


    Having been followed numerous times when she was abroad, Madison had grown particrly sensitive


    to gazes. She had sensed someone staring at her when she was secretly photographed at the


    entrance.


    With a cold expression, Joe took away her drink and ced it back onto the tray the waiter held. ¡°Get


    her a ss of milk,¡± he said.


    The waiter was stunned for a moment. He then nodded and turned away, taking the tray with him.


    The people nearby who were close enough heard the request. One after another, they turned their


    heads to look.


    91%#


    Madison blushed under their stares. She could not help but have the urge to kick Joe. She kicked his


    shin and said, ¡°Joe, did you bring me to a bar to drink milk?¡±


    Joe gave her a sideways nce and said, ¡°You want to drink alcohol, huh?¡±


    Madison shrunk her neck and looked toward the dance floor as she said, ¡°I¡­ I still want to dance.¡±


    Joe paid no attention to her and chuckled lightly. Then, he picked up a ss of drink and sat down.


    He thought, ¡°The bar is filled with disco music. No matter how much Jessica acts up, there¡¯s no way


    she would wear a pper dress and go to the dance floor to shake her head. That¡¯d be very


    embarrassing.


    But unfortunately, there was no way to guard against it.


    Madison was indeed a person who was mindful of a situation and would act.


    ordingly. If she had worn a different outfit, she might be part of the dance crowd by now. However,


    her outfit today did not fit the current atmosphere, so she became an eye candy.


    She thought, ¡®Hmm¡­ and an eye candy that holds a ss of milk at that.¡±


    Just then, the deafening music on the dance floor suddenly stopped.


    The crowd was momentarily stunned. After a while, a familiar ssic song, ¡°Careless Whisper,¡± started


    ying.


    The melodious sound of the saxophone created a romantic and elegant atmosphere without disturbing


    the swaying crowd. It seemed to add a bit more charm.


    Cullen appeared at some point, stopping in front of Madison, and gentlemanly extended his hand


    toward her.


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Hale,¡± Cullen said. ¡°I wonder if I could have the honor of inviting you for a


    dance.¡±


    Madison did not move, letting the man in front of her maintain his bowing posture.


    ¡°It has indeed been a long time since west saw each other, Madison said. ¡°I remember that you


    seem to have stayed abroad all this while, Mr. Wilkinson. When did you


    return?¡±


    She remembered Cullen, who was Leo¡¯s childhood friend.


    Before Sally returned, she often participated in gatherings among the circle of socialites and scions.


    She was considered acquainted with Cullen then.


    375


    However, this kind of social life eventually excluded her. She happened to be in her teenage years, and


    it was the period to form one¡¯s circle of friends and shape one¡¯s life values. Madison naturally became


    unfamiliar with them after being excluded.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been less than two days since I returned to the country,¡± Cullen said. ¡°I came out to have fun,


    and I bumped into you by chance.¡±


    Despite being slighted like this, Cullen was not angry. He maintained his frivolous smile, disying the


    demeanor of a second-generation wealthy individual.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west met,¡± Cullen said. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up a bit. Jessica, you won¡¯t refuse


    my request, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Right after Cullen finished talking, Joe, who was beside Madison, lifted his gaze and looked at him


    coldly before she showed any reaction.


    He thought, ¡®He calls my sister as Jessica!¡±


    Cullen followed the piercing gaze on him and looked over.


    But before making eye contact with Joe, his view was blocked by Madison, who got up.


    ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you to remember the nickname you gave me over 10 years ago,¡± Madison said. ¡°It just


    wouldn¡¯t be right if I were to refuse to dance with you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She raised her hand and ced it on Cullen¡¯s broad palm.


    The cket on her shoulder slipped off. Madison picked it up with her other hand and threw it toward Joe.


    With a charming smile, she adorably and yfully used a form of address that could lead to a


    misunderstanding. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll catch up with an old friend for a while and will be back in a bit.¡±


    With that said, she ignored Joe¡¯s unpleasant expression and followed Cullen toward the center of the


    dance floor.


    The handsome man and the beautiful woman caused amotion among the crowd.


    Cullen had been abroad after graduating from high school. He had returned to the country a few times.


    The girlfriends he slept with in recent years were all attractive foreign girls. Their outgoing personalities


    were unlike the reserved demeanor of the ssical beauty before him. Hisrge palm hung loosely on


    Madison¡¯s slender waist, afraid to use strength. Even his dance stepsgged half a beat.


    ¡°Mr. Wilkinson, you seem a bit unfamiliar,¡± Madison said.


    She suddenly lifted her gaze.


    Cullen felt his palms grow warm. He lowered his eyes to stare at her ck hair and cleared his throat


    lightly. ¡°Indeed, it has been a while since Ist danced,¡± he said.


    Madison smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The same thing applies to me as well. Besides sses, I worked


    part-time when I was abroad. I didn¡¯t have time for dance practice. Plus, it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    She did not know if Cullen had checked on her. All the records abroad were created by her brother,


    Wesley Daves. Other people might not find out anything, but Cullen might.


    She thought, ¡®He had returned to the country, so he likely followed Leo to¡­¡±


    Her gaze passed over his shoulder coldly. From afar, she spotted a familiar figure. walking toward


    them.


    Her steps suddenly missed a beat. Her high heels twisted unexpectedly, and her petite. body tumbled


    straight into Cullen¡¯s arms.


    And those warm palms, simrly out of control, slid down her waist¡­


    From below the dance floor, Leo¡¯s ck pupils contracted uncontrobly.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Without a second thought, Leo immediately strode toward the center of the dance. floor.


    On the other side, Joe stood up from the booth he was in upon seeing what happened. His face turned


    pale as he moved forward.


    But the next second, both of them halted simultaneously.


    A loud bang could be heard. On the stage, as Cullen brushed against the hem of Madison¡¯s attire at


    her hip, he was suddenly thrown over her shoulder and crashed to the floor heavily.


    Everyone was startled by this scene, and the ce fell silent. Only the sound of the saxophone music


    lingered in the air,plementing the scene in a veryedic way. Madison did not lower her head to


    look at the person on the floor. Instead, she nced at Leo from a distance on the stage.


    She withdrew her gaze, nced at the person by her feet with an air of superiority, and tilted her head


    slightly.


    ¡®Sorry, Mr. Wilkinson,¡± Madison said. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly good at loving someone and loving what that


    person loved by extension, but I excel at redirecting anger. Your good buddy¡¯s here. I¡¯ll leave now. Ask


    him to sort out the divorce proceedings as soon as possible when he is free.¡±


    Leaving these words behind, she lifted her foot, stepped over Cullen, squeezed into the crowd in her


    high heels, and disappeared.


    Cullen held onto his waist as he got up from the ground. His immediate reaction was to look for


    Madison.


    Unfortunately, he could not see her with so many people around. He had taken just a few steps when


    his line of sight was blocked.


    ¡°Please step aside,¡± Cullen said.


    Cullen pushed the person beside him without ncing to see who that person was.


    ¡°Cullen Wilkinson!¡±


    Leo could not take it anymore and spat out his full name. ¡°I asked you to look after her,¡± he said. ¡°Is this


    how you do it?¡±


    Leo thought, ¡®His hand almost touched her¡­


    91%


    Leo was filled with anger thinking about the scene earlier.


    Leo thought, Thank goodness that girl reacted quickly, or else this guy would¡¯ve taken advantage of


    her!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong worked up?¡±


    with me?¡± Cullen said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just a dance with Jessica? Why are you so


    Cullen slowly withdrew his gaze from the crowd when he was certain Madison was not amidst them.


    The shoulder throw made him feel like his waist had taken a hit. At this moment, his hands remained


    on his back, supporting it as if he were a pregnant woman.


    But he was not angry. Instead, he was smiling in a silly manner.


    ¡°Tsk, I haven¡¯t seen her in so many years, and her personality is getting increasingly strong,¡± Cullen


    said. ¡°She is much more interesting than when we were kids, and all she did was follow you around.


    Hey, Leo, do you have Jessica¡¯s contact info? Help me. I¡¯m determined to win her heart!¡±


    Leo squinted and said, ¡°Did you knock your kidney or brain? Don¡¯t forget. Madison is still my wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know, but aren¡¯t you getting a divorce?¡± Cullen said. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t treat Jessica as a wife


    either. If it weren¡¯t for Edgar, you wouldn¡¯t have married her.¡±


    Cullen¡¯s words exposed Leo¡¯s thoughts, rendering him speechless.


    Not content with that, Cullen touched his waist and added another remark while Leo remained silent.


    ¡°I have to say,¡± he said. ¡°Your wife is amazing!¡±


    Leo was at a loss for words.


    Leo did not want to engage


    in a meaningless conversation with Cullen. He recalled the scene of Madison giving Cullen a shoulder


    throw.


    He thought, ¡®She has such a petite figure, yet she managed to bring down Cullen before he touched


    her. Her reaction and speed aren¡¯t what she should have. At the very least, she was just a petite girl


    who knew nothing but to run to Grandpa toin three years ago. When did she learn to fight?¡±


    Leo¡¯s ck eyes turned serious. He nced at his good friend, who was savoring the beauty¡¯s


    mocking remarks. ¡°The things I asked you to investigate. How much have you found out?¡± he asked.


    3


    Cullen was not thinking about that shoulder throw. It was the dance that was worth savoring in his


    mind.


    This was especially the case concerning the sense of destion when Madison mentioned not having


    the time or the need to practice dancing while being abroad. It truly evoked his affection.


    ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand you,¡± Cullen said, ¡°Jessica was a young girl when she went abroad alone.


    What could there be to investigate? When we were dancing, she mentioned that apart from sses,


    she worked part-time to earn money. I reckon the stingy couple from the Hale family probably didn¡¯t


    even send her money for her living expenses.¡±


    Cullen had a caring and attentive nature toward the women he loved. He felt outraged thinking about


    Madison being alone and likely in a pitiful state when she was abroad.


    Cullen immediately put on a stern face and questioned Leo when he recalled that. Madison had been


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    married to Leo when she went abroad.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s married to you then, so why wouldn¡¯t you give her any


    money after sending her abroad? Wow, you let a young girl fend for herself abroad. Are you human,


    Leo?¡±


    Leo raised his hand to wave Cullen¡¯s finger away, ordered a drink, and sat in the booth. Then, he said,


    ¡°Before you ask me these questions, use your brain and figure out where she got the skill to throw you


    over her shoulder.¡±


    As for Cullen¡¯s question, Leo also wanted to know why Madison had not withdrawn a single cent from


    the money that he transferred every month.


    It was as if she disappeared after going abroad. Even her phone became unreachable.


    Apart from getting some information from her mother asionally, there wasplete silence for the


    rest of the time.


    He thought. ¡®She ignored me out of anger, so why should I actively provoke her and cause her to have


    unnecessary thoughts? But now, it seems I¡¯ve indeed gone too far.


    Cullen also ordered a drink. Hezily leaned back on the couch, indifferent to Leo¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°As a young girl living abroad, she has to learn something to protect herself, right?¡± Cullen said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a shoulder throw? She was lucky it was me today. If she were to encounter a per


    vert, Jessica¡¯s skills wouldn¡¯t be of much help.¡±


    Leo¡¯s fingers that were holding the ss tightened slightly. His gaze turned gloomy as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    call her Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Cullen said. ¡°Your grandpa gave her her formal name while I gave her her nickname. I want to


    call her that way.¡±


    Cullen argued childishly. Reflecting on the past, he felt emotional. ¡°If I had known she¡¯d grow up to be


    so beautiful, I should¡¯ve pursued her back then,¡± he said.


    He looked at his right hand, still missing that dance.


    Leo snorted coldly, a hint of smugness appearing in his look. ¡°At that time, she wasn¡¯t interested in


    you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Cullen said. ¡°She considered herself your wife back then, interested in anyone else.¡±


    o naturally, she wasn¡¯t


    Cullen did not argue with him. Instead, he started envisioning the future.


    He kicked Leo lightly and turned his head to say, ¡°By the way, news about your divorce has been


    circting in the circle. When will you finalize the divorce proceedings? If I can pursue her quickly,


    maybe I can catch up and get married around the same time as you and Sally.¡±


    Leo kicked back and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    That kick was solid. It was different from Cullen¡¯s yful kick earlier when he reminded and questioned


    Leo.


    He wailed and heard Leo¡¯s indifferent voice.


    ¡°The Wilkinson family will turn its nose up at the Hale family,¡± Leo said. ¡°Even if Madison is still a


    member of the Hale family, your family members may not necessarily allow her to marry into your


    family. It is unlikely that they will allow her to marry into your family now, considering that she has


    severed ties with the Hale family.¡±


    Cullen shook his head, slumped onto the sofa, and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things, Leo. My brother


    needs a marriage that is beneficial for business purposes, so family background is important when he


    marries. I¡¯m different, though. My mom will be happy as long as I bring a wife home.¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked at the whiskey in the ss. ¡°Even so, the prerequisite for you to


    marry her is that she wants to get married to you,¡± he said.


    In other words, even if the Wilkinson family did not look at her family background, it was a different


    matter whether Madison would want to get married to Cullen.


    There was anotheryer of meaning in Leo¡¯s words. When Edgar asked him to marry Madison back


    then, it was based on the premise that Madison was willing to marry him. Cullen was not dim-witted.


    Men showing off to each other was akin to peacocks.


    He smiled meaningfully and slowly looked at Leo.


    ¡°But Leo, even if Jessica doesn¡¯t want to get married to me, you would still divorce her, right?¡± Cullen


    said. ¡°You dy the divorce and obstruct me from pursuing her in every way. Could it be because you


    like her and don¡¯t want to divorce her?¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Leo said.


    He instinctively denied it. His gaze avoided Cullen, who was seated beside him, and looked toward the


    chaotic dance floor.


    ¡°Why would I divorce her if I like her? Leo said. ¡°As for why I¡¯m dying the divorce¡­¡±


    He swirled his ss, leaned over the table, and said, ¡°Take a look yourself. The moment news of the


    divorce got out, a diverse mix of people with dubious characters started appearing around her. We


    grew up together, so I can¡¯t let her go astray.¡±


    Cullen was displeased. Upon hearing these words, he furrowed his brows. He put an unlit cigarette in


    his mouth and said, ¡°Fine if you insult others, but why do you categorize me as one of those people?


    Are we friends?¡±


    Leo nced sideways and let out a soft snort. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know what kind of a person you


    are that I categorize you as one of those people,¡± he said.


    Many of the second-generation young male scions in the circle of high society were unmarried. A


    young male scion who was still a virgin was quite rare. A young male scion like Cullen had slept with


    numerous women. There were too many to


    count.


    Leo thought, ¡®If I were to let Madison be married to him, wouldn¡¯t that be deemed as pushing her into a


    fire pit?¡±


    Cullen dismissed this with a scoff. ¡°It¡¯s considered priceless when a young person who used to be


    wayward or lead a dissolute lifestyle changes his ways and turns over a new leaf. Jessica is the person


    who will make a wayward person like me turn over a new leaf. Just wait and see.¡±


    Leo could not be bothered with him. His phone happened to ring, and he ignored what Cullen said.


    The call was from Sally, but her assistant was the one speaking on the other end of the line. After


    saying a few remarks, Leo¡¯s expression turned slightly serious. ¡°Where did she hurt herself?¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯lle over right away.¡±


    The call was hung up. Leo no longer had time to drink and chat with Cullen. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the


    hospital,¡± she said. ¡°Remember to find out the things I asked you to find


    out.¡±


    Cullen was not interested in Sally. ¡°Give me Jessica¡¯s contact info,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll check on it right away.¡±


    Leo ignored him, grabbed his suit jacket, and headed out.


    19-29 Tue, 23 Jan


    8.91%


    Cullen felt deeply flustered. He said, ¡°Surely, you have her contact information, right?¡±


    Leo was left speechless.


    The news of Sally¡¯s injury trended on social media for a whole night.


    After all, she was a national goddess. Even something as minor as scratching her finger and getting it


    treated at the hospital could make headlines and make her fans worried, let alone a car ident.


    At the same time, Rose Garden became one of the trending topics.


    Cynthia published the post. Although it seemed like a simple narrative about the cause of the ident,


    most of the writing focused on Sally being chased out by Rose Garden, which led to her returning via a


    remote roadte at night. It subtly steered the incident toward the restaurant, implying that Sally would


    not have gotten into the ident if she weren¡¯t angry over getting driven out of the restaurant.


    In short, there was a reason behind the ident, and it was understandable.


    With the photos from the ident scene, it became even more heartbreaking for the fans. Everyone


    Sally¡¯s studio also liked the post that Cynthia published.


    Subsequently, a video of Sally arguing inside the store was released.


    Due to the editing effect, the entire video made it seem like they were bullied. The waiter even rudely


    said, ¡°Eat it or leave.¡±


    The words ¡®Big-time restaurant is a bully¡¯ negativelybeled the restaurant, making fans believe that


    Sally¡¯s ident happened solely due to the impact of Rose Garden on her mood. They demanded that


    Rose Garden take responsibility and the waiter involvede forward, apologize, and take


    responsibility for causing the ident.


    Madison found out about this news the next day after waking up.


    When she returned home from Opal Heights Barst night, it was well past two in the morning. Since


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rose Garden was not open for business in the morning, she slept in for a while.


    However, she did not expect to receive news that the restaurant was temporarily closed and that she


    did not have to go to work when she woke up.


    Madison did not sit idle either. She registered an ount on the social media tform, which was lit


    with discussions on it. While she was at it, she made a cup of coffee.


    Coincidentally, as soon as she logged in, she came across the trending search for a post,


    91%%%


    published by Sally.


    It skyrocketed to the top of the trending charts. An ¡®explosive¡¯ tag was even added to the


    post.


    The rich aroma of coffee filled the room as the silver spoon stirred slowly in the coffee


    cup.


    Meanwhile, Madison, who sat at the dining table, kept holding her phone. She did not pick up the cup


    to take a sip.


    POST


    In the Sally did not use Rose Garden. Instead, she started by expressing respect for the


    descendant of an imperial chef. It was mentioned that she heard about Greg¡¯s presence at Rose


    Garden yesterday. She went there out of admiration, only to be chased out due to not understanding


    the rules. She sincerely apologized and stated that the ident was due to her careless driving and


    had nothing to do with anyone else. She hoped fans would not me others for it.


    The apanying picture showed one of her in the hospital. She was swathed in bandages, smiling


    brightly but with a paleplexion.


    It was a sight that evoked sympathy.


    The effect was quite evident. In thement section, aside from waves of sympathy, there was also


    anger directed toward Rose Garden. Peoplemented that there was an intense uproar, so it was no


    wonder that Rose Garden decided to close temporarily to avoid negative attention.


    Madison expressionlessly closed the app and called Greg.


    As soon as the call connected, an irate voice mixed with a sense of grievance rang out. ¡°Madison, you


    were there yesterday.¡± Greg said. ¡°It was that woman who caused trouble. without reason, and now


    she¡¯s shifting the me onto someone else! How f ucking shameless!¡±


    Madison was solemn initially. Suddenly, she felt a mix of helplessness and an urge tough. ¡°Alright,¡±


    she said. ¡°Calm down. How¡¯s the situation on your end?¡±


    Upon hearing Madison¡¯s voice, Greg stoppedining and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m not at the


    restaurant. Justin mentioned that many people were blocking the entrance early in the morning. I told


    Justin and the others to ignore them, stay inside. the shop, and note out. After all, there¡¯s no


    shortage of food and drinks for the time being.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Madison furrowed her brow and asked worriedly, ¡°No one got hurt, right? Those


    people didn¡¯t resort to violence or smashed things, right?¡±


    She witnessed many simr incidents when she was abroad. It was alright if things were smashed. She


    was more worried about people getting hurt.


    Greg sighed and said, ¡°Nope. That didn¡¯t happen. It was just a group of kids holding signs demanding


    an apology. They didn¡¯t go as far as physical assault.¡±


    ¡°d to hear that,¡± Madison said as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    As she turned on theputer on the table, she instructed Greg. ¡°Is the restaurant¡¯s surveince


    footage fromst night avable?¡± she said. ¡°Please have someone send them to me.¡±


    There was suddenly no voice on the phone.


    There was only silence.


    Madison nced at the screen in puzzlement. The call was not disconnected either.


    ¡°Greg?¡± she said.


    After a moment, the voice from the other end of the line slowly came through.


    ¡°Madison, when this incident hit the news, I asked Justin to extract the surveince footage to rify,


    but¡­ it¡¯s so darn strange,¡± Greg said. ¡°Last night¡¯s surveince footage is gone! It isn¡¯t just our


    restaurant¡¯s surveince footage that¡¯s gone. Even the videos you asked Justin and the others to


    record on their phones are all gone! It¡¯s so f ucking bizarre!¡±


    Madison paused. As if she had expected such a situation, she calmly continued. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to


    make a separate copy of the surveince footage and recordings? Did you send them to me?¡±


    Greg was frustrated and angry. ¡°Not only did I send them to you, but we also kept a copy locally,¡± he


    said. ¡°The videos saved on ourputers are gone Your copy is probably¡­ Forget it. She¡¯s a


    megastar, and she¡¯s capable. Rose Garden will bear the undeserved loss. If worsees to worst, I


    will close down the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t close down the restaurant,¡± Madison said. ¡°Where else could I go to freeload meals in the


    future if you were to close down the restaurant?¡±


    Madison¡¯s fingers tapped on the keyboard as she spoke, her tone carrying a hint of teasing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter,¡± Madison said. ¡°Bring everybody to have a good break. When I get to work, all of


    you will have a lot of things to do. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Without giving Greg a chance to inquire further, she ended the call. The only sound left in the room was


    the tapping of the keyboard.


    Before long, on theputer screen, a progress bar for data recovery slowly advanced¡­

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    When the progress bar reached one hundred percent, the video files reappeared in Madison¡¯s email


    inbox.


    Meanwhile, a dialogue box popped up on the screen.


    Samuel texted, [Jessica, has the video been restored?]


    Jessica texted, [Yep. It has been restored. Thanks for helping out, Samuel.]


    Samuel texted, [There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Even if I wasn¡¯t here, you


    could¡¯ve handled it yourself. Oh, by the way, I just got hold of the%


    surveince footage


    of that woman¡¯s car ident and her hospital medical record. Take a look at it. If you need anything


    else, just hit me up.]


    Another documentnded in the email inbox.


    Madison downloaded it. She clicked on the medical record first.


    After reading it, her pupils dted slightly. Her expression gradually becameplex


    as well.


    She thought, ¡°This is quite¡­ intense.¡±


    Samuel texted, [There¡¯s more of that stuff. Let me sort it out and send it over to you.]


    A momentter, Madison received a bunch of photos with mosaic edits.


    The images were heavily blurred, so much so that only Sally¡¯s face could be seen. Nheless, it was


    not difficult to imagine the explosive nature of the content from the details.


    Madison nced through two pictures and hastily closed the folder.


    She thought, ¡°That¡¯s disgusting. Leo didn¡¯t contract that disease from her, did he? It¡¯s so filthy.¡¯


    She sat silently in front of theputer. There was aplete halt in her ability to think effectively.


    It was not until Joe walked in with something in hand from outside that she slightly recovered from her


    daze.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drink the coffee after making it?¡± he asked.


    Joe ced the thing he was carrying on the table. While he was at it, he touched the rim of the coffee


    cup, from which the aroma of the coffee still wafted.


    90%


    The coffee was still warm. On the te beside it was the toast he made before leaving. Two slices of


    toast were missing.


    Madison got up and poured a ss of water for Joe..


    As she lowered her eyes, she concealed all emotions. ¡°When I woke up and checked the news earlier,


    the scent of angelic bit hiness spilled out from the phone,¡± she said. ¡°How can I still be in the mood to


    drink coffee?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough. Cough. Cough¡­¡±


    Joe had just brought the ss to his mouth. He choked on the sip he took when he heard her words.


    Madison passed over a napkin, feeling apologetic and sorry for Joe.


    Joe waved and soon recovered from choking. ¡°Is there anything you need help with?¡± he asked.


    He had seen the news on the inte. The situation had escted a lot, so much so that it was hard to


    miss. Besides, his job required him to pay attention to public opinion trends daily.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Madison said as she shook her head. ¡°Thanks, Joe. Samuel has helped me handle it almost


    Joe was expressionless. He forcefully ced the ss on the table.


    ¡°Samuel, that tech recluse, voluntarily helps you deal with trouble, huh?¡± Joe said. ¡°I thought he¡¯d gone


    mute.¡±


    ¡°Joe, Madison said.


    She was resigned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of Samuel like that,¡± she said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk much, but he¡¯s terrific.¡± Had Samuel Daves


    not helped out this time, there was no way the surveince footage of Rose Garden could have been


    restored so quickly if Madison relied on herself.


    Now that the data had been restored, the best refutation of Sally¡¯s statement of feigning innocence was


    to post the video directly online. There would not be a need to exin anything at all.


    Falsity that had been edited could not pass in the face of the truth.


    However¡­


    Madison suddenly paused. She gave Joe a sheepish smile as she said, ¡°Joe, it seems that I do have a


    little something which I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Joe replied.


    His slightly displeased expression suddenly improved.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he said. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Samuel helped me recover the video,¡± Madison said. ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of XR Entertainment. Could you


    lend me two social media ounts from yourpany to help with rification?¡±


    It was easy to publish a post online to rify, but turning the truth around would be quite a challenge.


    She thought, ¡®My older brother is standing right beside me. It will be a waste if I do not curry favor with


    an influential figure like him. Otherwise, I have to spend some money.


    Joe was feeling proud that his help was required. ¡°Just this request?¡± he said. ¡°Easy peasy!¡±


    Madison gave a fist bump and said, ¡°Joe, you¡¯re the man!¡±


    The negative public opinion about Rose Garden peaked after Sally¡¯s post to ¡®exin¡¯ things.


    As time passed, more and more people gathered at Rose Garden¡¯s entrance.


    Some could not bear the wait and even started throwing things. If it weren¡¯t for the live media coverage


    on-site and the timely intervention of the police, that century-old signboard would have been brought


    down by people there who each threw one stone at


    it.


    Greg, who was in the car and had rushed to Rose Garden, saw this. He was furious, so much so that


    his brow twitched.


    ¡°Why do these brats smash my signboard out of all things?¡± he said.


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s not smashed. People are watching over it.¡±


    Joe, who was driving, spoke up tofort Greg. He then nced at Madison, who was still busy in the


    front passenger seat. Harboring the same anger, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get them to apologize in a while!¡±


    Greg looked at Madison in great anticipation and said, ¡°Madison, when will we rify things?¡±


    Tue, 23 Jan


    AK 90%


    Madison closed herptop and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Greg. We¡¯ll sort this out tonight.¡±


    Greg did not continue speaking, but it was clear he could not rx.


    Those aged eyes remained fixed on the phone, fearing someone with a more vtile temper might


    throw stones at his signboard again.


    He thought, ¡°That¡¯s something passed down from my forefather! Let¡¯s not talk about what it symbolizes


    in the culinary world. Even the carvings on it alone are worth studying. A bunch of whippersnappers!¡¯


    Amidst his deep concern, the car circled past the crowd staring at the entrance of Rose Garden and


    quietly entered through the backyard.


    Justin and the others had received the message. They had long waited in the backyard.


    As soon as the car stopped and before the engine was turned off, a group of people surrounded it.


    ¡°Greg, Madison, what do we do now?¡±


    The kitchen staff all turned their attention to Greg.


    Greg, under everyone¡¯s gaze, looked toward Madison.


    Madison, who had stepped out of the car, had no intention of exining anything to them. She nced


    at her wristwatch. Her voice was gentle, yet it held the magical power


    to calm one¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone, get ready. Go to the front yard and open the door to wee the


    guests!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The voices of people talking in unison reached the front yard.


    As the sun set behind the western hills, the voices seemed to reignite the stifling heat that umted


    throughout the day.


    The fans, who had been stopped before, could not hold back any longer. They moved forward, holding


    sticks.


    ¡°Get the owner of Rose Garden toe out and apologize! They¡¯re clearly in there, so


    ¡°Exactly! We demand an exnation. Why should a person we like be treated so poorly by you?¡±


    ¡°Rose Garden,e out and apologize!¡±


    Their presence was overwhelming.


    One took the lead, and those behind showed no fear.


    person


    The tall leader had broken through the cordon, holding a stick, and headed straight to smash that old


    signboard.


    ¡°Sir, have you thought this through? If you smash this signboard, it may result in more than just losing


    everything you own. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    As the gate was pulled open, someone spoke. The indifferent tone stopped the man¡¯s


    action.


    Madison stepped out in high heels, her cold gaze locking onto him, suppressing the aggressive


    presence of the people who came forward.


    The man with the stick stared nkly at Madison. He recovered from his daze awkwardly only when


    Joe, who was at her side, coughed twice.


    His confidence was noticeablycking as he said, ¡°We¡¯re just here to demand an exnation. We¡¯ve


    been waiting here for a day. Is it that difficult to get an apology?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. All we want is an apology. Customers are kings. Your restaurant is such a big establishment.


    There¡¯s no glory in bullying people.¡±


    The people around instantlypensated for the man¡¯sck of confidence.


    The media on-site directed their live broadcasting equipment toward Madison, waiting only for her


    exnation.


    ¡°Apologizing is, of course, not difficult,¡± Madison said.


    She took another step forward, standing on the step and looking downward with an air of superiority.


    ¡°But why should one apologize if one is not wrong?¡± she added.


    0

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°Miss, that¡¯s true, but how is Rose Garden not in the wrong? Let¡¯s reason this out!¡± the man holding a


    stick argued forcefully.


    Madison lowered her gaze to nce at what he held. Then, she quirked her lips and said. ¡°In other


    words, you want to reason with me?¡±


    The man quietly hid his hands behind his back.


    Then, there was a crisp ttering sound of steel rolling on the cement ground.


    The sound continued until it got wedged by a stone, and the whole ce turned deadly quiet.


    Silence fell over.


    After a while, the sound of the man swallowing could be heard. ¡°Right!¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk sense!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Madison nodded and said, ¡°Alright! So, tell me. How is Rose Garden in the wrong?¡±


    Her indifferent demeanor instantly ignited the man¡¯s temper, boosting his previousck of confidence.


    He thought, ¡®So, their chef doesn¡¯t think they are at fault even up to this point? Her good looks are in


    vain!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you seem sensible, so let me exin,¡± the man said. ¡°The car ident has nothing to do with


    your establishment, that¡¯s true. However, it¡¯s not appropriate to drive customers away for no reason,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Madison lowered her eyes to nce at her wristwatch.


    It was a quarter past seven.


    This was around the time when workers got off work. They were either waiting for transport home or on


    their way home.


    On the way home, everyone anticipated some gossip.


    As she guessed, the number of people entering the livestream room rapidly increased.


    Even when several media outlets were streaming and splitting the audience, the real- time views in a


    single live broadcast room reached several million viewers.


    Gradually, the various cameras shifted from capturing the standoff between two individuals to focusing


    solely on Madison.


    %90% * 90%


    Only her petite figure remained on the screen. Her gaze was lowered to look at her wristwatch.


    A lone figure, yet with an overwhelming presence.


    In just a few short minutes, the once one-sided online opinion surprisingly shifted with this image.


    People started to doubt the ¡°big-time restaurant is a bully¡± narrative regarding Rose Garden.


    After all, only those with enough confidence dared to do so.


    In the hospital, many people were also watching this live broadcast on their phones.


    This included Leo, who was just about to leave.


    He hadest night when Sally was injured and hospitalized. He had just left thepany and


    stopped by to take a look.


    He was not interested to know about themotion initially, but while driving, he suddenly


    remembered Madison was working at Rose Garden. He took out his phone involuntarily..


    Just one nce, and he could not look away.


    In the livestream, her eyes were lowered, yet she waspletely different from the obedient and


    subservient girl in his memory. Her straight back was enough to reveal a streak of defiance.


    With another lift of her gaze, that streak of defiance aligned with her boldness of mming someone


    down in the middle of the dance floorst night.


    Leo suddenly felt as if he had never gotten to know her seriously in the past twenty- plus years.


    And an even bolder thought slowly emerged¡­


    He thought, ¡®Perhaps the divorce isn¡¯t something I¡¯ve long prepared, but rather a move that she has


    long nned.


    Leo lit a cigarette, silently watching the radiant and beautiful face on the screen. Suddenly, he let


    ta sneer.


    He thought, I¡¯ve been fooled.


    Madison, who was in front of the camera then, was unaware of the magnitude of the turmoil she had


    caused.


    :90%


    She said, ¡°Since everyone believes that Rose Garden bullies people because it is a huge


    establishment, we will now release all the surveince footage fromst night¡¯s dispute. between our


    head chef and Miss Hale, along with the videos simultaneously recorded. by our staff members and


    Miss Hale.


    ¡°Of course, you are free to doubt if the videos have been edited. We will also provide the source files of


    the videos. Those who are skeptical, like our friends from the media, can make copies and verify the


    truth.


    ¡°Right or wrong, please make your judgment after watching it. Rose Garden will correct our mistakes if


    we are in the wrong. However, if the fault doesn¡¯t lie with us, we won¡¯t back down!¡±


    After her impactful statements were delivered, she took a step back.


    The group behind, dressed in chef¡¯s attire, immediately stepped forward to set up the projector and


    yback equipment on the elevated tform. This is so that the protestors below would be able to


    watch the videos at the earliest possible moment.


    When Sally¡¯s unreasonable and angry expression appeared before everyone, the ck words on the


    white background signages they held up seemed to mock them in return.


    A man thought, ¡®So, the truth behind the person I like and defend without regard for personal safety is


    like this!


    The man at the forefront felt utterly embarrassed.


    He thought about turning and leaving, but he also wanted to see if there would be a turnaround


    subsequently.


    He thought, ¡®But the source of the argument stemmed from her. What turnaround can there possibly


    be? Surely it wasn¡¯t Rose Garden who forced her to demand the retired. chef to cook, right? She also


    mentioned that the food at Rose Garden was terrible. If that¡¯s the case, are there any delicious dishes


    in the world then?¡¯


    He clenched his fists tightly and was seeking a ce to vent. Greg, who was staring at him all along,


    suddenly rushed out and held his hand. Greg suppressed his temper and spoke using heartfelt words.


    He said, ¡°Young man, I understand your feelings, but please don¡¯t ruin my signboard.


    great- My forefather wrote the words while the carvings were by my maternal grandparents. This is a


    testament to the skills passed down from generation to generation. Nowadays, no one in the country


    has the skills. It¡¯s good that you young folks like new things and trends. I support following trends, but


    you mustn¡¯t destroy old things.¡±


    den suddenly gave way to helplessness, and he looked at


    Tue, 23 Jan


    Madison in bewilderment.


    Thetter, however, gazed at that old signboard, lookingposed and solemn.


    It was only then the man understood why she said that if he destroyed this signboard, he would not be


    able topensate for the loss even if he were to lose everything he owned.


    The two words ¡°Rose Garden¡± were written gracefully. The surrounding ravines were like undting


    mountains.


    From a distance, it might not seem much, but upon closer inspection, one could see an borately


    carved wooden painting. Even the expressions of the diners who were seated were carved clearly.


    It was no wonder Greg had been so worried about this signboard.


    Madison sighed, feeling stunned. She thenforted Greg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°He won¡¯t smash it. But indeed, good things need to be protected. I¡¯ll think of a


    way to disy the signboard while preventing it from being easily damaged.¡±


    Greg, still concerned, lifted his foot and kicked Justin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take down the signboard today and put up something durable,¡± he said. ¡°I would rather donate


    this signboard for research purposes than let it be destroyed.¡±


    After speaking, he walked into the house angrily, cing his hands behind his back.


    Justin did not dare to dy. He promptly took down the signboard.


    The situation on-site was nearly resolved. Madison intended to go in, but before taking a step, she was


    stopped.


    It was the same man who spoke while making copies of the videos.


    ¡°Miss, with so many people here, you don¡¯t intend to resume business today and make money, huh?¡±


    he said. ¡°We held you up for a day from conducting business. You don¡¯t intend to fleece us for a meal


    to cool off, huh?¡±


    These words made Madisonugh in annoyance..


    She thought, ¡®Having such fans, Sally is f ucking lucky!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve reminded me,¡± she said.


    She hesitated for a moment. Then, she turned to walk towards the camera that was still


    live-streaming.


    ¡°Can I borrow the camera for a moment?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Um. Yes. Sure.¡±


    Her gentle voice and radiant smile stunned the man holding the camera.


    He nodded in a daze. His camera was already focused on Madison¡¯s face. It was a total. close-up shot


    Even so, the face on the screen had no ws. It was just a beautiful face that was captivating.


    Madison was unaware of the multitude of screams beyond the camera view. Even more so, she did not


    know how wild thements were in the live chat, almost causing the live stream channel tog.


    She bowed gracefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for any inconvenience caused,¡± she said. ¡°Right here, I¡¯d like to use this media¡¯s live


    broadcast to announce something.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°For the customers whose dining reservations were affected by today¡¯s closure, you can visit Rose


    Garden any day in the future with your reservation voucher,¡± Madison said. ¡°In addition, you¡¯ll receive


    three dishes of your choice on the house.


    ¡°Tasting food is a very subjective experience. At Rose Garden, we respect our diners¡¯ preferences. If


    it¡¯s not suitable, you are free to choose other cuisines or visit other restaurants. We at Rose Garden


    won¡¯t im to satisfy every diner, but we have confidence in our dishes.


    ¡°Finally, Rose Garden¡¯s closurees to an end now. Tonight¡¯s business hours remain. the same as


    usual. The guests with tonight¡¯s dinner reservation cane now or arrange for another time at your


    convenience. To all visiting diners as well as guests who are here, please travel safely. We hope to


    explore more delightful cuisines together with you in the future. Thank you!¡±


    She was sincere, but at that moment, no one in the livestream was paying any attention to what she


    was saying.


    The livestream and the entire inte were flooded withments like ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re right!¡± or simr


    phrases. After listening briefly, it only reinforced the notion of her being beautiful and kind-hearted.


    Only the fans onsite and were famished knew how mean Madison was, especially when waves of


    delicious food smell wafted from the kitchen.


    Those fans thought, ¡®So, we¡¯ve been squatting here all day, and we can¡¯t even get a meal? The


    restaurant has been closed for a whole day, so why bother about the customers who made


    reservations? Isn¡¯t it good to fleece the people holding the signs at the door who have affected their


    business? Charging a high price is fine with us too!¡±


    But Madison would not do that.


    She thought, ¡®On what basis should they be allowed to feel justified in enjoying a good meal after


    disrupting someone¡¯s business? How many people have to wait a whole month for a reservation at


    Rose Garden? If they manage to immediately dine at Rose Garden after causing a scene here, will


    Rose Garden still be in business in the future? Rules are set and shouldn¡¯t be broken, especially not for


    a group of people that causes trouble!¡¯


    As soon as ¡°thank you¡± was said, Madison walked straight into the restaurant, paying no attention to


    the expressions of the group of people before her.


    Her


    spontaneous and unrestrained demeanor as she took her leave increased the crowd¡¯s fascination with


    her. The level of excitement in the livestream room did not


    diminish even after Rose Garden announced its rification. Instead, it peaked the moment Madison


    turned away.


    At Opal Heights Bar, Leo finished off yet another bottle of liquor.


    His expression was grim. His ck eyes stared intently at the phone screen, and his gaze did not shift


    even when he took his drink.


    He thought, ¡®Wifey? She¡¯s my wife! These people have only seen her once online. On what basis


    should they call her wifey?¡±


    He suddenly threw the empty ss heavily onto the table.


    Cullen, who was looking at the phone in his hands, was startled. He jumped up from the sofa and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve drunk too much alcohol, huh?¡±


    Leo did not even lift his eyes.


    At this point, the live broadcast had ended. However, the media was still reying it to capitalize on the


    hype. They even took specific scenes involving her and edited them to generate discussion.


    Cullen nced over and could not help but sigh softly. ¡°You are being jealous because the public has


    sna tched your wife away, huh?¡± he said.


    He squeezed over, sat beside Leo, and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Leo said.


    Filled with disdain, he extended his leg and kicked Cullen.


    He thought, ¡®Ridiculous. Why would I feel jealous because of Madison?¡±


    Cullen was not irritated. He cheerfully poured Leo a ss of drink. ¡°If you¡¯re not angry, why the long


    face?¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of Sally.¡±


    Just mentioning Sally made Cullen annoyed.


    He thought, ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of bewitching drink that woman gave Leo. She causes him to have


    a poor sense of judgment.


    Leo stopped using his phone and casually tossed it aside. With a cold expression, he took the ss of


    alcohol, raised his head, and downed it. Then, he said, ¡°What is the progress of your investigation on


    the thing I asked you to look into the other day?¡±


    Cullen was bending over to get a drink for himself. Upon hearing that, the movement of his hand


    paused.


    90%


    He caressed the rim of the alcohol ss with his fingertips for two seconds before pouring in the cold


    liquid.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t find anything,¡± Cullen said. ¡°It¡¯s simr to the information you previously


    investigated. Besides studying while she was abroad, she worked part-time to earn money. It¡¯s a pretty


    ordinary curriculum vitae.¡±


    Leo furrowed his brow.


    He thought, ¡°If that¡¯s true, how could she have changed so much? She changed from being the


    Cindere who never dared to raise her head in the past to bing the princess at the center of the


    ball. Unless¡­ she was pretending all along. What¡¯s her objective then?¡¯


    While he was lost in thought, Cullen casually spoke up. ¡°However, her curriculum vitae has been


    tampered with by someone with highly advanced skills,¡± he said. ¡°I haven¡¯t found a way to cra ck it yet.


    But I¡¯m sure this thing, which is unremarkable and seems ordinary, is a smokescreen.¡±


    Leo suddenly raised his eyes and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Cullen leaned back on the couch, swirling his drink gently. ¡°I said wifey is so mysterious¡­¡± he trailed


    off.


    A ss of alcohol was nearly sshed onto Cullen¡¯s face.


    If he had not reacted quickly, he would have barely dodged it.


    His anger, which had been umting, finally erupted. ¡°Leo, do you need to see a psychologist?¡± he


    said. ¡°Just because we¡¯re good buddies doesn¡¯t mean you can be rude! If you do it again¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve acquired Ronnie¡¯snd,¡± Leo said. ¡°Tomorrow, you and Morris can sign the contract. I¡¯ll have


    someone keep an eye on Madison. Carry on to investigate what happened to her when she was


    abroad. Let me know immediately if anything happens.¡±


    His indifferent words rudely interrupted Cullen.


    He paused, gently rubbing his fingertips over his index finger, and continued in the same tone.


    ¡°Investigate what happened after she returned to the country too, including the people around her.¡±


    Morris was supposed to find out what happened after Madison returned to the country, but not a single


    clue was found even after spending lots of time and effort on it.


    Apart from her public information, nothing was known about how she met Joe or became so close to


    Greg from Rose Garden.


    90%


    All the information avable, as Cullen mentioned, was merely a smokescreen to show others what she


    wanted them to see.


    He thought, ¡®What exactly is her objective?¡±


    Cullen remained frivolous as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±


    Leo furrowed his brow, his voice slightly serious as he said, ¡°Pay more attention. We don¡¯t know her


    intentions yet, nor do we know who¡¯s behind her. If it turns out to be


    dear brother who¡¯s behind her, you won¡¯t even know how you have been deceived by a woman.¡±


    your


    Cullen was momentarily stunned. He clicked his tongue, sighed, and said, ¡°So, the reason you are


    dying the divorce is not because you are worried about the young girl trusting someone who isn¡¯t


    trustworthy, but because you¡¯re concerned about her¡­ Sigh.


    truly cold-hearted.¡±


    Leo no longer responded. He pursed his thin lips.


    His phone continued to push news updates about Madison, disying them in pop-up notifications.


    Fretful and restless, he picked up his phone, intending to leave. Suddenly, a news article titled ¡®ssic


    Battle Beauty¡¯ popped up. The video thumbnail showed Madison dancing with Cullen that evening.


    Cullen¡¯s hands rested on her slender waist while her fingers fell on Cullen¡¯s shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He thought, ¡®No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s visually irritating!


    He turned off his phone and made a call in front of Cullen.


    ¡°Delete all the online news about Madison,¡± he said. ¡°Yes. All of it!¡±


    Cullen was left speechless.


    But before Morris could take action, all online news about Madison disappeared.


    Even the video in which Rose Garden rified to clear up the misunderstanding did not contain her.


    Only official statements for rification remained.


    Heated discussions about Madison were reced by those about Sally as if the previous hype had


    been short-lived.


    A cold and probing question was posted in a chat group that had been silent for a while.


    John texted, [Joe, I asked you to watch over Jessica in Sidovor City, and this is how you watch over


    her? Taking her to a bar and letting her dance with a strange man. What


    v


    were you thinking?]

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Above the probing question was a photo Joe posted.


    It was the scene at Rose Garden where he asked Madison to help apply ointment on him but nobody


    replied.


    After this question was posted, echoes of agreement came one after another.


    Antoine texted, [Joe, let¡¯s put the bar incident aside for now. She¡¯s an adult, and there¡¯s nothing wrong


    with her having fun. However, it is your fault for allowing the media to report about her without restraint.


    Online opinions areplex. Not to mention that the Hale family has a specialized team to do such


    things. Putting Jessica in the most contentious point of a situation is bad.]


    Ethan texted, [Alright, brothers. Our younger brother has handled the online news well. Joe, do some


    proper self-reflection. When I reach Sidovor City, I hope you¡¯ll relinquish your position as soon as


    possible!]


    Wesley texted, [The man dancing with her is Leo¡¯s friend, who has been looking into her information


    pay attention during this time.]


    Jason texted, [I can control aunt¡¯s condition here. If she is willing, she can temporarilye back to


    Rozalia.]


    Joe did not dare to reply anything. He did not even dare to look at his phone.


    When he took Madison to the bar, he did consider that such a day mighte. It was just that he did


    not expect it to arrive so soon.


    But now, besides backing down, there was no other way out.


    He unlocked his phone. As he saw the message sent by Samuel, his ck eyes turned slightly serious.


    When Madison was informed about the news, she was calm.


    Without lifting her head, she continued working on the drawings on the blueprint. ¡°I know,¡± she said.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to find out anything.¡±


    She thought, ¡®He may find some clues, but he won¡¯t get any concrete information unless I make it


    public. Cullen¡¯s skills don¡¯t match up to Wesley¡¯s. However¡­


    Madison suddenly put down her pencil and raised her eyes to look at Joe. ¡°Joe, my divorce certificate


    hasn¡¯t been delivered yet, huh?¡± she asked.


    As Madison brought this up, Joe got angry. ¡°Nope,¡± he said.¡±It hasn¡¯t been delivered.¡±


    He thought, ¡°This scu mbag drove Jessica away during their marriage, and he¡¯s dragging his feet


    during divorce. The Daves family is waiting for the birth certificate to be sorted out. We¡¯ll then bring


    Jessica back so she has nothing to do with this ce anymore. Da mn scu m!¡±


    Madison frowned as well upon hearing those words.


    She thought, ¡®Logically speaking, Leo shouldn¡¯t be dragging this out for so long. He is impatient with


    this marriage in the first ce. What¡¯s more, Sally is still waiting to be with him. Even though the Rose


    Garden incident impacted Sally, Leo stepped forward and suppressed all negative news. He even used


    Sally¡¯s post, which was filled with a great sense of angelic bitc hiness, to whitewash her image. This


    shows that Leo doesn¡¯t care about what kind of a person Sally is. He should be eager to get divorced


    and quickly marry his beloved. What¡¯s with the hold-up then?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to call him to ask?¡± Joe said as he approached Madison.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Madison said.


    Madison picked up the pencil again and continued sketching on the nk paper.


    ¡°He¡¯ll find a way toe looking for me,¡± she said.


    Half a monthter, Morris hurriedly entered the CEO¡¯s office at Palmer Group with a document. ¡°Mr.


    Palmer, I¡¯ve found information about Sylvia, the designer.¡±


    After the contract between M&L Studio and Palmer Group expired, there was no further information


    except that they would be coborating with XR Entertainment. Not only was Palmer Group unable to


    contact the designer, but thosepanies that intended to poach Sylvia upon hearing the news could


    not locate her either.


    Even XR Entertainment, which had some clues about Sylvia¡¯s whereabouts, did not have any rumors


    leaked. This caused many people to mock XR Entertainment.


    Leo lifted his head from a pile of documents halfway through his work, which was unusual for him.


    ¡°Shoot,¡± he said.


    Morris ced the document onto the desk and said. ¡°This is the invitation for Fa nny¡¯s fashion g this


    year. It¡¯s usually held abroad, but upon hearing that Sylvia is in Sidovor City this time, she changed the


    location specifically.¡±


    The implication was that Sylvia would appear at this fashion g.


    The g was the opportune moment for anypany which wants to coborate with M&L Studio.


    The keyy in whether it could seize the opportunity and secure the coboration through negotiation.


    ¡°M&L Studio has sent word out that a new round of coboration will be confirmed at¨C this g, Morris


    added, confirming this point. ¡°It will be decidedter if M&L Studio will continue its coboration with


    long-standing partners or embark on a new


    venture.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Leo replied. ¡°Confirm the time for the g and get two more invitation cards.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Morris responded. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Leo suddenly called out to


    him.


    ¡°Any news about Madisontely?¡± Leo asked.


    Morris was taken aback.


    He thought, ¡®I haven¡¯t heard this question for a long time since Miss Hale returned to the country. I used


    to hear it often when Miss Hale was abroad, as Mr. Palmer would ask from time to time. But every time


    I checked, it was the same news about Miss Hale studying and doing part-time jobs. Apart from the


    different part-time work, her life was pretty monotonous. Now that she¡¯s back in the country, why is Mr.


    Palmer still asking?¡±


    He shook his head and said. ¡°Miss Hale seems to have been at Rose Garden recently. She¡¯s learning


    culinary skills from Mr. Hond. Apart from that, there isn¡¯t much news except that Mr. Daves from XR


    Entertainment sends flowers over sometimes¡­¡±


    Before Morris finished speaking, he distinctly felt a change in the atmosphere in the


    room.


    other news.


    He did not dare to say more. ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s no o


    ¡°Got it,¡± Leo said. ¡°You may go out now.¡±


    Leo expressionlessly tore up the paper he identally pierced through with the pen tip.


    Morris did not dare to breathe heavily and hurriedly exited the office.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the g night.


    The address for the g was not changed on intention. Sidovor City was chosen as the location after


    considering various factors.


    It was just that as word got around, the change of venue became intentional.


    When Joe saw these stories fabricated by certain user ounts on social media


    09:30 Tue, 23 Jan D


    tforms, his emotions wereplex, and he felt likeughing.


    ¡°I never expected Sylvia to have such honor, causing Fa nny to change the address just for her,¡± Joe


    said. ¡°Admirable! Admirable!¡±


    ¡°Joe, that¡¯s enough!¡± Madison said.


    She felt like rolling her eyes at him.


    ¡°Ever since this topic came up, he¡¯s been going on about it every single day, she thought. ¡®It¡¯s so


    annoying.¡±


    Joe teased intentionally. ¡°But now the spotlight¡¯s on you. Take care of me when the time


    The contract was set in stone, and there was no doubt about signing it with one¡¯s family member.


    As for the reason for dying the finalization of it, first of all, the timing was not right. Doing it at a major


    event like tonight¡¯s g could boost XR Entertainment¡¯s and M&L Studio¡¯s visibility. Secondly, it was


    because of Leo. She had been annoyed by his actions, and hence, she thought it was better to hold off


    to irritate him in return.


    If it weren¡¯t for the contractual obligations and her unwillingness to ruin her career, she d her


    unwillingness to ruin her career, she would have stopped cooperating with Palmer Group long ago.


    When it was time to separate personal and professional matters, she would do so, and when it was


    necessary to act in a mean-spirited way, she would not show magnanimity either.


    The car stopped at the hotel¡¯s entrance, bypas sing the round fountain beforeing to


    a halt.


    Listening to Joe¡¯s¡¯ muttering along the way, Madison could not help but retort. ¡°It¡¯s Aunt who changed to


    Sidovor City just to help with your career development,¡± she said. ¡°Yet here you are, teasing me all the


    way.¡±


    She stepped out of the car in high heels and gracefully linked arms with Joe.


    As soon as the handsome man and the beautiful woman got out of the car, they received quite a lot of


    attention.


    As they walked toward the venue, a voice from behind stopped them.


    ¡°Madison, you¡¯re here for today¡¯s fashion g too? Weren¡¯t you helping out in the kitchen at Rose


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Garden?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Rose Garden. Kitchen. Helping out.


    With just a few words, Madison¡¯s perceived status was lowered in everyone¡¯s minds.


    The guests thought, ¡®So she¡¯s just a woman who¡¯s gotten close to the CEO of XR Entertainment


    through her looks and body. We thought she was from a wealthy family.


    Those attending tonight¡¯s fashion g were either wealthy or from prominent families.


    They were young scions and socialites of the upper ss, A-list celebrities, or people who had seized


    this opportunity towork and talk about business. Every single one. of them was a well-known figure.


    The guests thought, ¡®Surprisingly, someone who usually serves others is here.


    Their gazes, which initially appeared stunned, instantly turned disdainful.


    Madison paused upon hearing the familiar voice. She briefly nced at Sally with a cold stare before


    walking alongside Joe.


    ¡°My dear sister, Madison,¡± Sally said. ¡°Why are you walking so fast? Since we bumped into each other,


    let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    Sally came alone and caught up with them in just a few steps.


    Leo was not interested in this kind of g. Sally had invited him before, but he declined, so she did not


    ask if he wanted toe this time.


    Caught by Sally, Madison had no choice but to stop, wearing an expressionless face.


    ¡°Miss Hale, does your mom know about your habit of randomly iming someone else. as your rtive


    out there?¡± Madison said.


    ¡°Madison, why are you so confrontational?¡± Sally said. ¡°You¡¯ve lived in my house for so many years,


    and I¡¯ve treated you as my sister for years. Even if our rtionship has ended now, it doesn¡¯t have to


    be as hostile as though we are enemies, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Sally was not angry. She spoke gently and with a smile.


    Madison looked at the innocent and pure smile before her, feeling a wave of disgust sweep through


    her.


    She thought, ¡®Ignoring the wicked deeds she has done behind the scenes, it has only been less than a


    month since the dirt she did was exposed in public. Where does she get the nerve to act innocent


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    here?¡¯


    89%


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in reminiscing with you here,¡± Madison said. ¡°Isn¡¯t the purpose of giving me the


    severance agreement to keep me away from you in the future? Why pretend now and say I¡¯m your


    sister? Don¡¯t you fear I maye and sna tch away your assetster?¡±


    Madison did not care about the gazes of those around her. She coldly replied with a counter-question.


    This moment was the right time to enter the venue. Many people stopped one after another after


    hearing the argument.


    Among them were the heiresses who attended the Hale family¡¯s birthday dinner. They recognized the


    two of them immediately and started discussing what had happened that night, causing the discussion


    to shift one after another.


    Sally¡¯s expression immediately turned unpleasant.


    After all, hiring someone to insult one¡¯s sister, who had been mistakenly raised as the biological child of


    the Hale family, was not a very honorable thing to do. What good words could these people possibly


    say?


    Moreover, with the uproar surrounding the incident about Rose Garden on the Inte, mockery and


    ridicule came one after another.


    Some young people even mentioned the online dirty jokes about her. Upon hearing. that, Sally wished


    she could rush over and tear those people¡¯s mouths apart!


    She had ws, and she had made some mistakes. However, she let things go as they were without


    correcting them. She insisted on dragging Madison into a difficult situation.


    ¡°But Madison, even if you¡¯re no longer connected to our family, you grew up in our family,¡± Sally said.


    ¡°What you should be taught and what you should learn are the same as mine. You divorced Leo not too


    long ago, and now you¡¯re with Mr. Daves from XR Entertainment. Isn¡¯t this something you should not


    do?¡±


    She insisted on slinging mud at Madison.


    Although the words were not explicit, the intention to lead everyone¡¯s thoughts in an inappropriate


    direction was quite clear.


    One was the CEO of an entertainmentpany, while the other was a fake heiress kicked out of a


    wealthy family. There were not many Cindere and Prince Charming stories in real life, but plenty of


    stories about being attracted by looks and being money-minded.


    ¡°Miss Sally, what do you mean by that?¡± Joe said.


    :89%


    On the side, Joe could not hold back anymore and his deep gaze swept over Sally chillingly.


    If it weren¡¯t for his sister holding him back, he would have walked up to this woman and talked some


    sense into her.


    His sister said it was not appropriate for him to intervene in matters between women, so he kept


    holding back, but this woman would not stop.


    Sally did not seem to expect that Joe would speak up for Madison. She was momentarily stunned.


    While she was momentarily stunned, Joe seized the opportunity to speak up. No one could stop him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not mention that my femalepanion and I are just business partners,¡± Joe said. ¡°Even if we


    were in a romantic rtionship, so what? Is there anyw that forbids me from pursuing a divorced


    woman? Miss Sally, I¡¯d like to ask you. Where¡¯s the fault in that?¡±


    Sally was left speechless by the questioning.


    Joe had not finished yet. After a series of questions, he ended with a cold chuckle.


    ¡°Being in a romantic rtionship is also rted to your family¡¯s values, huh?¡± Joe continued. ¡°Your


    family¡¯s values are quite outdated then. You haven¡¯t been in at rtionship so far. It wouldn¡¯t be


    because you need your parents¡¯ approval for that, right?¡±


    There was a burst ofughter around.


    Sally was so angry that her face turned pale, and she spoke without restraint. ¡°I¡¯ve never said there¡¯s


    anything wrong with you two being in a rtionship,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that Madison gets into a


    rtionship soon after getting a divorce. Who knows if she has gotten involved with you before her


    divorce?¡±


    The bystanders thought, ¡®Wow, she dares to speak her mind.


    Seeing that they did not refute, Sally lifted her head smugly.


    ¡°Mr. Daves, you had better be careful,¡± Sally continued. ¡°Maybe the woman by your side merely knows


    she can¡¯t get any money from the Palmer family, so she paves her way early on, eyeing the money you


    earn! Otherwise, why would she divorce Leo so readily? In the past, she was reluctant to part ways


    with him.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sally, it seems that you not only have some delusions but also can¡¯t understand human speech,


    Madison said.


    897


    Inparison, Madison¡¯s reaction seemed much calmer.


    ¡°Mr. Daves exined earlier that we¡¯re just business partners,¡± Madison said. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m just


    attending the g as his femalepanion. Yet, you¡¯re quick to pbels on us. So, everyone


    attending the g tonight withpanions is in that kind of improper rtionship, like you said?¡±


    A significant number of guests attending the banquet were married couples, but there were also


    siblings, fathers with daughters, and even those who brought their subordinates along.


    When Madison said that, Sally¡¯s unreasonable fuss seemed utterly absurd.


    Yet Sally remained oblivious. Her eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°You are a chef working at Rose Garden,¡± Sally said. ¡°What coboration could you possibly have with


    Mr. Daves? Also, do you know the theme of tonight¡¯s g? Why? Rose Garden can no longer sustain


    its business, so you intend to switch careers and go into food garnishing, huh?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned about what coboration Mr. Daves and I have, Miss. Sally,¡± Madison


    said. ¡°But as for you, you haven¡¯t apologized for leading your fans to attack Rose Garden, have you?¡±


    Madison brought up this matter in front of everyone without showing any


    The thought of this incident made Sally angrier.


    mercy


    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± she said. ¡°Why should I apologize? Did I tell them to block the entrance of Rose


    Garden? I even published the post, mentioning that the car ident. had nothing to do with Rose


    Garden. They¡¯re stu pid. Why should I apologize?¡±


    She thought, ¡®They even made me get scolded! Because of this Rose Garden incident, the inte has


    been full of people criticizing me these past few days. I spent so much money buying supporters to


    sway online discussion in my favor, and it¡¯s been useless. Why should I apologize?¡¯


    She red at Madison, her eyes filled with resentment.


    She thought, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for her releasing the video, how could there be so much trouble?¡±


    Madison ignored her gaze, not wanting to continue getting involved in an argument with her. Just as


    she was about to turn away and leave, she saw a familiar face as she lifted her eyes.


    She stopped in her tracks, slowly curling her lips into a smile.


    She said, ¡°Whether you apologize is your personal matter or not, but there¡¯s something that may


    involve both of us.


    ¡°You mentioned earlier that I got the divorce readily. It suddenly hit me that your Leo. hasn¡¯t gone


    through the divorce procedures with me. So, can I trouble you to ask when he¡¯ll finalize the divorce


    proceedings so I can regain my status as a single?


    ¡°By dragging this out, he¡¯s holding me up from dating others.¡±


    With that said, the entire ce became quiet.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed Madison¡¯s toward that figure¡­


    SEND F

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Leo¡¯s wedding caused quite a stir in the industry. Years ago, Edgar forced him to marry Madison, and


    she was sent abroad on the night of their wedding. Everyoneughed at her for marrying into a wealthy


    family but did not have the clout to hold the title of ¡°Mrs. Palmer.¡±


    On the other hand, another youngdy from the Hale family imed to be Leo¡¯s wife, waiting for the


    day for Leo and Madison to divorce so she could im the title. rightfully. Everyone thought everything


    had been settled, especially after the Hale family announced Sally¡¯s uing wedding to Leo just half


    a month ago, but Leo had not officially divorced Madison. It was turning into quite a joke!


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡± Sally seemed to be taken aback by Madison¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t even get to finish


    speaking before she was pushed aside.


    A well-dressed man walked straight toward Madison with a stern look and said in an angry tone,


    ¡°Madison, did you not take what I said seriously at all?¡±


    ¡®How dare you attend this event with Joe Daves?¡¯ Leo wondered. ¡®Looks like you haven¡¯t listened to a


    word I said!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Madison looked puzzled. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Palmer, I don¡¯t quite understand what you meant. Plus, I don¡¯t


    quite remember what you said to me. Besides, you will be my ex-husband soon, so why should I take


    your words seriously?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leo¡¯s face grew darker. Before he could finish speaking, Madison cut in. ¡°Mr. Palmer, instead of


    saying these meaningless things to me, why don¡¯t you check on your fianc¨¦e? It¡¯s not easy to calm


    down an angry girl.¡±


    Following Madison¡¯s gaze, Leo finally noticed Sally, who had been pushed aside behind him. ¡°What are


    you doing here?¡± he frowned.


    Sally realized something. Leo hadn¡¯t even seen her! All his attention was on Madison.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡± Sally looked pitifully at Leo. ¡°Thepany invited me to attend F anny¡¯s fashion. g, and I


    ran into Madison. I wanted to say hello, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be with the general manager of XY


    Entertainment¡­¡±


    Although Sally didn¡¯t finish her sentence, it was clear what she was implying at. No man wanted to be


    cheated on, even if he didn¡¯t like his wife or they had separated or divorced. He would be possessive,


    especially when the divorce proceedings hadn¡¯t beenpleted.


    As Sally expected, Leo¡¯s face turned colder. Although she felt a little ufortable that the divorce


    proceedings weren¡¯t finished, seeing Madison in a bad situation made her happy. Besides, everyone


    knew I co and Madison bad i


    what was there to worry about?


    Madison couldn¡¯t be bothered with Sally anymore. She let Sally say whatever she wanted and walked


    hand in hand with Joe onto the red carpet and into the venue. Leo caught a glimpse of Madison¡¯s


    departing figure, and without hesitation, he followed her.


    ¡°Leo, wait for me!¡± Sally hurriedly chased after them, holding up her dress.


    Leo looked at Madison, who was a few steps ahead, thought for a moment, and stopped. There were a


    lot of people entering the venue then, and security needed to check their invitations, so it didn¡¯t matter if


    he took his time.


    Sally smiled and grabbed Leo¡¯s arm. ¡°Leo, why did youe to this kind of g today? You never


    used toe before. If I had known you wereing, I would have waited. for you.¡±


    Leo looked at the wrist on his arm and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s about work.¡± He didn¡¯t exin anything


    more to Sally and walked forward, his gaze unconsciously searching for Madison. But he couldn¡¯t find


    her anymore, even though there were many people in front of them presenting their invitations.


    Madison and Joe entered the venue through the VIP channel. Right before they arrived, they


    messaged Fan ny, and if they hadn¡¯t been dyed earlier, they would have been inside. As they


    reached the entrance, a greete


    invited them in without checking their invitations, which surprised the people around them. However, no


    one paid too much attention to it. They just thought that the fashion and entertainment circles were not


    separate, and it was probably because of XR Entertainment and Fa nny¡¯s cooperation that Madison


    and Joe were invited separately.


    Madison and Joe were taken to the backstage area. There was a fashion show at the g, and the


    venue was crowded. Despite this, Madison immediately spotted the most powerful woman in the hall.


    Although the fashion show wasn¡¯t live, once on the runway, it would be a performance and a showcase


    with no room for error. Fan ny, known as the ¡°Iron Lady¡± in the industry, took care of everything as long


    as she had the energy and ability. Be it in the creation of a fashion magazine, the establishment of her


    design studio, or the registration of herpany, her efficiency was admirable. Even in the chaotic


    backstage scene, she issuedmands and had them executed promptly.


    Madison and Joe stood quietly on the side. They did not approach and watched Fa nny¡¯s serious face


    as she selected suitable clothes for different models.


    It seemed as if family members always had a telepathic connection. When Fa nny was adjusting the


    waist of a dress for a model, she nced in Madison and Joe¡¯s direction out of the corner of her eye.


    Immediately, her ice-cold face broke into a smile. She


    handed


    30


    The models and assistants were stunned. What kind of divine intervention could make the ¡°Iron Lady¡±


    reveal such a gentle smile? It was simply unbelievable!


    ¡°How can you just show up without telling me in advance? Are you guys just going to stand there and


    watch me work?¡± Fan ny patted Joe on the arm and hugged Madison.


    ¡°Come on, Fan ny. Joe and I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you while you were working. Besides, you look cool


    when you¡¯re working! You¡¯re almost making Joe and me feel guilty,¡± Madison said.


    ¡°You audacious girl, you¡¯re getting bolder. How dare you not greet me just now? I¡¯ll tell your parents


    when I go back to Rozalia.¡± Fan ny tapped Madison¡¯s head.


    ¡°No, please! I¡¯m sorry, Fan ny!¡± Madison coaxed her.


    Fa nny burst intoughter, her heart softening. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not finished here. You and Joe can


    go outside and grab something to eat. Oh, Samuel is here tonight. Go find him so he won¡¯t be bored


    alone.¡±


    ¡°Samuel? What makes that nerd willing toe out?¡± Joe was surprised.


    ¡°Well, thanks to Jessica. Samuel didn¡¯t listen to a word I said. But when I said Jessica ist here tonight,


    he flew over immediately.¡± Fan ny joked and said to Madison, ¡°Talk to himter and see if there are any


    girls he¡¯s interested in. It¡¯s not easy for him toe out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it, Fa nny.¡± Madison felt a bit embarrassed by the teasing.


    Madison and Joe didn¡¯t stay backstage for long. After saying goodbye to Fan ny, they left. But as soon


    as they went out, some people approached Joe with drinks, and he couldn¡¯t refuse in a business


    setting like this. Madison didn¡¯t like it, so she said a few words to Joe and left. But she hadn¡¯t gone far


    when she heard her name from the side, the content of which she heard made her stop in her tracks.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°Hey, have you heard of the Hale family¡¯s adopted daughter who signed a severance agreement and


    got kicked out? She showed up at tonight¡¯s banquet. Shame on her! If it were me, I¡¯d work in the


    restaurant where I belonged.¡± The speaker was Cynthia, who helped Sally record videos at the Rose


    Gardenst time.


    ¡°Is that for real? Mr. Palmer divorced her, and the Hale family kicked her out. How does she have the


    qualifications to attend Fa nny¡¯s fashion g? Many friends of Fa nny¡¯s. didn¡¯t even qualify for an


    invitation,¡± another woman said.


    ¡°What qualifications could she possibly have? She couldn¡¯t win favor with Mr. Palmer, so shetched


    onto a new sugar daddy. The CEO of XR Entertainment, Joe Daves, has you heard of him? She came


    here with Mr. Daves,¡± a third woman added.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a s lut! Shame on her! The banquet has strict scrutiny, yet they let in a shameless woman


    like her!¡± another womanmented.


    A group of women holding champagne expressed their disgust after their conversation.. When they


    whispered, dirtier words came out of their mouths. Madison stood nearby, expressionless. It was not


    surprising she overheard them. The rest area was sorge, but these women had to stand in the


    middle of the dessert area. And their voices weren¡¯t quiet, which seemed intentional.


    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t that adopted daughter working as a kitchen helper at the Rose Garden? She must


    reek of grease. How can Mr. Daves stand her?¡± Cynthia suddenly eximed, and the other women


    burst intoughter.


    Madison narrowed her eyes, and coincidentally, a server carrying drinks passed by her. She took a


    bottle of red wine and walked straight toward Cynthia and her friends. Before theirughter subsided,


    the bottle of wine poured over their heads, extinguishing their mocking and gossiping and sparking a


    chorus of screams.


    ¡°What the hell? Who did this?¡± Most of the wine was sshed onto Cynthia, and her scanty clothing


    was almost entirely soaked, making her look disheveled.


    After emptying the bottle, Madison ced it back on the tray of the stunned server. She wiped her


    hands with a tissue indifferently and spat out three words. ¡°F uck you guys.¡±


    The soft-spoken three words provoked Cynthia, who didn¡¯t even bother to find a tissue. Instead, she


    raised her hand to wipe her eyes. When she saw Madison¡¯s casual posture, her hatred peaked.


    ¡°Madison Hale!¡± Cynthia¡¯s furious voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of the surrounding


    guests.


    Madison wasn¡¯t afraid to make a scene. She casually scratched her ear. ¡°I can hear you,


    so there¡¯s no need to shout so loudly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cynthia was furious. ¡°Do you have any manners? Why did you ssh red wine on us? No


    wonder you¡¯re an orphan! You deserved to be abandoned by your parents at birth!¡±


    Madison raised her eyes coo lly. The look made Cynthia retreat unconsciously. ¡°What are you looking


    at?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Madison chuckled softly. ¡°Ms. Watson, don¡¯t you find it ridiculous to talk about manners with me?¡± She


    stepped forward, and Cynthia took a step back. She advanced again, and the dessert table was behind


    Cynthia. The disheveled woman in front of Madison had nowhere to retreat.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯te over!¡± Cynthia shouted, knowing that since Madison dared to ssh


    wine on them, Madison might do something crazier.


    Madison sneered. ¡°How dare a coward like you scheme against others? It¡¯s a bit of a waste to ssh


    you with this bottle of wine.¡±


    ¡°You g od da mn¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? You have the guts to spread rumors behind my back, and I ssh


    you with a bottle of red wine from behind. Is there a problem?¡±


    Madison took another bottle of wine, and Cynthia immediately shut her mouth in fear.


    Madison chuckled, poured herself a drink, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ssh you.


    This wine isn¡¯t cheap. I don¡¯t to waste another.¡± After finishing the ss of wine.


    she ced it back on the server¡¯s tray and turned around, smiling and thanking the


    server.


    No one seemed to criticize Madison for her recklessness.


    ¡°My¡­ My pleasure¡­ The waiter smiled nkly.


    However, Cynthia was not willing to let Madison go easily. Despite her embarrassment, she rushed up


    and blocked Madison¡¯s way.


    ¡°You sshed wine all over us, and now you¡¯re just going to leave like this?¡±


    The onlookers remained silent, holding their drinks, not willing to intervene. Cynthia, however, saw


    them as her supporters. ¡°Everyone, please judge. We said something about her, and she sshed us


    with red wine. This evening gown isn¡¯t cheap. Can she afford topensate?¡±


    One of the women stained with wine echoed. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s just an adopted. daughter kicked out


    of the Hale family. How did she even get in here?¡± They had not


    Tue, 23 Jan


    89%%%


    intended to speak up. After all, they were the ones gossiping behind others¡¯ backs. But with Cynthia


    causing such a scene and so many people watching, they couldn¡¯t afford to stay silent.


    Madison was surrounded by them and became the target of everyone¡¯s criticism.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with the fuss here?¡± A refined voice suddenly came from the crowd. A man in


    a cream-colored suit appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with joy. She recognized him as Ethan Smith, the star yer of the


    BIT International Tournament. He is also the eldest son of Fa nny and Caius Smith, the CEO of


    Quantum Dynamics.


    After winning the tournament prize, Ethan and his twin brother, Samuel Smith, started a gaming


    However,pared to Ethan, Samuel was much more low-key and rarely appeared in public.


    Cynthia¡¯s look of indignation immediately turned into a look of vulnerability as she leaned over pitifully.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, look at my dress. It¡¯s all because of this woman. How could someone so uncouth be


    allowed into your fashionable banquet?¡±


    Her thin dress was soaked, and every inch of fabric almost clung to her body, outlining distinct lines


    that gave different impressions to different people.


    When Cynthia¡¯s fragile and helpless body almost touched Samuel, a chubby man behind her smiled


    and teased. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky today, Mr. Smith, a knight in shining


    armor!¡±


    A hint of disgust shed in Samuel¡¯s eyes. As Cynthia¡¯s wet arms were about to touch him, he quickly


    stepped aside.


    Cynthia was caught off guard and fell heavily to the ground.


    Samuel nced at her expressionlessly. ¡°Miss, you should put on some clothes first.¡± His words carried


    a double meaning, and the people present burst intoughter. It was a case of the pot calling the kettle


    ck..


    Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale, and she wished she could disappear into the ground. She slowly got up


    from the ground, realizing her n had failed. Then, she red at Madison with resentment. ¡°Mr.


    Smith, my outfit was ruined by her. The organizers should take responsibility for letting her in, right?¡±


    Samuel nced at her. ¡°Indeed, not just anyone should be allowed in.¡±


    Cynthia looked at Madison and smirked triumphantly. I¡¯m not gonna let you get away with this, Madison


    Hale!¡¯ she eximed in her mind. ¡®Being kicked out in front of so many people will be even more


    embarrassing!¡±


    But the next second, Cynthia¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    8

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°Then leave, Ms. Watson. It would save me the trouble of calling security.¡± Samuel stood before


    Madison and said coldly.


    Cynthia was incredulous. ¡°You want me to leave? Mr. Smith, are you mistaken?¡±


    Samuel maintained his indifferent attitude. ¡°You¡¯re the ones causing trouble and spreading rumors.


    Why should I kick someone else out?¡±


    Not only Cynthia but the onlookers were also stunned. After all, the one who had been sshed with


    wine was the daughter of the Watson family. Although the Watson family was not a top-tier aristocratic


    family, they had plenty of assets. Recently, they also established connections with the Palmer family.


    As for the girl who was kicked out by the Hale family, what kind of background did she have? She


    would not be able to influence the CEO of XR Entertainment.


    But it turned out that it was thetter whom Samuel


    was d


    Many people were watching, and Cynthia was unwilling to be kicked out like this. It would be too


    embarrassing! She gritted her teeth and said with righteous indignation, ¡°I can leave. After all, this


    whole thing is my fault. But is Madison meless? My friends and I only exchanged a few words, and


    she resorted to violence!¡±


    The implication of her words was that Madison¡¯s behavior was more severe. If Cynthia should leave the


    g, so should Madison!


    Surprisingly, Madison followed up and said, ¡°I am indeed at fault.¡±


    Not only the people around them but even Cynthia looked at Madison with a surprised look. ¡°Since you


    also think you¡¯re at fault, why don¡¯t you go with¡­.


    Before the word ¡°me¡± could be spoken, Madison interrupted with a clear voice. ¡°I am indeed at fault, but


    I don¡¯t think I was wrong to ssh red wine on you.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned, and even Samuel looked at her, a little puzzled.


    Madison smirked. ¡°I misspoke. I don¡¯t want to f uck you guys. It¡¯s too disgusting to f uck a bunch of


    shameless women like you.¡±


    Her attitude was extremely arrogant.


    Cynthia, who had just suppressed her anger, was immediately provoked. She rushed forward, trying to


    p Madison. But before she could reach Madison, a strong force stopped her hand.


    ¡°Spreading rumors is despicable enough, and you¡¯re nning to use violence?¡± Samuel¡¯s


    face turnedpletely cold as he pushed Cynthia aside.


    Cynthia felt so wronged that her eyes turned red with tears. ¡°It was her who¡­¡±


    ¡°Get her out!¡± Samuel didn¡¯t even listen to Cynthia¡¯s exnation and coldly instructed the security.


    Amidst the gaze of the crowd, Cynthia felt utterly humiliated. She didn¡¯t want to stand here and wait for


    her fate, so when she caught a glimpse of someone in the crowd, she broke free from the security¡¯s


    grasp, rushing over to grab that person¡¯s arm. ¡°Sally, you have to help me!¡± Cynthia pleaded.


    Sally¡¯s expression changed several times under the scrutiny of the onlookers, but she managed to


    conjure a faint smile. She patted Cynthia¡¯s hand and walked toward Samuel. ¡°Mr. Smith, could you do


    me a favor and let my friend off this once? Yes, she made a mistake, but she has paid the price. She


    should be forgiven.¡±


    Samuel nced sideways and then cast a brief, disdainful look at Sally. His lips parted slightly as he


    uttered three words, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Sally choked up, struggling to maintain herposure. She didn¡¯t know if Samuel genuinely didn¡¯t


    recognize her or if he was pretending. However, she could only believe the former and continued


    politely, Tm Sally Hale, the lead actress fromst year¡¯s. fourth-highest-grossing movie, ¡®Miracle.¡±


    Samuel straightened up slightly and looked at Sally. Her smile deepened a bit. After a moment, Samuel


    uttered another four cold words, ¡°Never heard of that.¡±


    Sally couldn¡¯t maintain her smile any longer, and the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Madison¡¯


    even burst intoughter, and Samuel, infected by herughter, softened his expression. He turned to


    look at her and asked in a gentle, affectionate. tone, ¡°Feeling happy?¡±


    Madison made a face at Samuel, making it clear to everyone that she knew him. It was no wonder that


    he was defending her. It seemed that she was taking Cynthia and Cynthia¡¯s friends for fools.


    Cynthia, with her fiery temperament, immediately questioned, ¡°So, you two know each other?¡±


    Madison smiled smugly. ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t know Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cynthia was too angry to speak. She looked at Sally beside her, hoping Sally would say


    something. Unfortunately, Sally pretended not to notice.


    After all, it was Fa nny¡¯s territory. With her position in the fashion industry, she was not someone one


    could offend. If Sally provoked Fa nny, she might not be able to borrow a


    dress for future events. She couldn¡¯t keep buying a new one every time, could she? Besides, why


    would she buy when she could borrow a dress for free? It wasn¡¯t worth it for someone like Cynthia.


    ¡°How about this, Ms. Watson? I¡¯m not a petty person, and I don¡¯t want to make things. difficult for you. If


    you apologize to me, I


    h let this matter go. How about that?¡± Madison spoke up as Samuel ordered the security guards to


    escort Cynthia away.


    ¡°Apologize to you? You must be dreaming!¡± Cynthia, suddenly defiant, forcefully pushed aside the two


    security guards in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave on my own. There¡¯s no need to escort me!¡± With that, she


    angrily pushed her way through the crowd and left.


    As for the remaining few girls who had gossiped about Madison, they bowed repeatedly and


    apologized repeatedly when Samuel nced at them. ¡°Sorry! We won¡¯t gossip. behind Miss Hale¡¯s


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    back again!¡±


    Their family background was not as good as Cynthia¡¯s, and one of their reasons for attending tonight¡¯s


    g was to find a potential marriage partner. If they were to be kicked out and humiliated, it would


    probably affect their family¡¯s business. They would likely face severe scolding when they returned


    home.


    ¡°I ept your apology, but I hope that such a thing will never happen again, whether it¡¯s gossip about


    me or others. Without knowing the truth, you have no right to spread. rumors or tarnish someone¡¯s


    reputation. Put yourselves in their shoes. What if it were you being talked about?¡±


    Hearing this, the girls looked at each other in silence. Madison did not continue to


    make things difficult for them. After all, when people gathered, they tended t


    echo others¡¯ views. Perhaps they didn¡¯t mean to nder her. They were at fault, but the person who


    started the conversation was the real culprit. So, just a few drops of wine were spilled on them that


    could be easily wiped off, and their clothes were dry.


    As Madison was about to leave with Samuel, a sincere and solemn ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± suddenly came from


    behind. Madison was taken aback for a moment, and she smiled. ¡°Alright, I


    this ept your apology. Consider this a lesson for you. Let¡¯s temporarily forget ab o now and enjoy


    the g. Of course, I also have to apologize for my rude behavior.¡± She bowed to the girls before


    turning away.


    After Madison and Samuel were away from the crowd, she found a moment to speak with Samuel.


    ¡°Why are you free toe out this time, Samuel?¡±


    Samuel had a hint of a smile in his eyes as he ruffled her hair. ¡°I thought you¡¯d call me Ethan¡¯ this time.


    Did you finally recognize me?¡±


    Madison knew Samuel would bring this up. She smiled helplessly. When she first returned to the Daves


    family, she couldn¡¯t tell the two brothers apart and called them by the wrong name, causing quite a few


    jokes.


    uke u wenske tond you w


    carly showing war dogter of baseline

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    On the second floor of the banquet hall, Leo stood by the railing, looking down at everything with an


    expressionless face.


    ¡°Hey Leo, what are you staring at over there?¡± Cullen was always interested in beauties. and banquets.


    Unfortunately, more old men were looking for him to talk business than beautiful women since he just


    returned to the country. He had just managed to break


    free.


    But then again, if it weren¡¯t for the huge T-shaped tform in front, Cullen wouldn¡¯t know if it was a


    fashion banquet or something else. He walked up to Leo with a ss of wine and patted him on the


    shoulder, sighing softly. ¡°Good job, man, standing here with a sour face. No one dares toe near


    you. Unlike me, I get bothered wherever I


    go.¡±


    Leo coldly pushed his hand away. ¡°Back off.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry? You didn¡¯t find Sylvia, so you are standing here with a poker face, right?¡±


    Cullen didn¡¯t stop talking. Following Leo¡¯s gaze, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. He tapped the


    railing, his eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that my wife? Who¡¯s that man next to her?¡±


    Leo shot Cullen a cold nce. Cullen immediately corrected himself. ¡°Your wife! Your wife!


    Leo¡¯s gaze returned to Madison¡¯s departing figure. He stood there without saying at word, and nobody


    could tell what he was thinking.


    Cullen finally recognized the man Madison was with. He clicked his tongue, making a confused sound.


    ¡°How does Jessica know the eldest son of the Smith family, and their rtionship seems better than


    that between you two.¡±


    Leo¡¯s gaze turned cold once again. He said, ¡°Caius Smith, the CEO of Quantum Dynamics, is the live-


    in son-inw of the Daves family. They refer to the twins ast ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯ and ¡®Samuel Smith¡¯ while


    outsiders call Samuel ¡®Mr. Smith. But on the birth certificate, theirst name is still Daves. Joe is their


    cousin.¡±


    Cullen met Joe and Madison at Opal Heights Bar, so it made sense that Madison would know Samuel


    too. As for thest name, Cullen didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    The Daves family had always been low-key, and their descendants were all talented. Joe ran an


    entertainmentpany, and Ethan was a popr esports star. These were the reasons the Daves


    family¡¯s background was exposed. As for the other descendants, most people didn¡¯t even know their


    names.


    Cullen suddenly thought of something and turned to Leo. ¡°Hey Leo, do


    you remember


    thest time the Daves family donated 100 million dors to assist the police because their youngest


    daughter was brought back? Do you think Jessica might be the Daves. family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    If that were the case, she would be way out of the Wilkinson family¡¯s league. Even the Palmer family


    would be considered inferior. A few years ago, the Palmer family couldpare themselves to the


    Daves family. However, the Daves family¡¯s descendants have been making lots of money recently.


    However, apart from Leo, the Palmer family¡¯s current generation was isted and outnumbered.


    Cullen¡¯s spection was met with a few seconds of silence before Leo quickly denied it. ¡°No,¡± he said


    decisively.


    ¡°How do you know? The Daves family members are so attentive to Jessica. Cullen. looked at him. ¡°And


    I heard that the Daves family¡¯s daughter is called¡­ Jessica Daves. Don¡¯t you think it sounds a little


    familiar?¡±


    Leo looked at Cullen as if Cullen were an idiot. ¡°The name ¡®Madison¡¯ was chosen by my grandfather. If


    she is the Daves family¡¯s daughter, she wouldn¡¯t change it, nor would she need to. Jessica is a in


    name, and anyone cane up with it.¡±


    When Leo said the name, there was a hint of resentment in his eyes.


    Cullen wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this name? She has a in name, but she¡¯s not a in girl.


    called Jessica Jessica is such a good name. The Daves family¡¯s daughter is also


    called Jessica. You¡¯re scolding the entire Daves family?¡±


    Leo remained nomittal. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Daves family, so it was


    understandable that he would scold them. He didn¡¯t dwell on the name anymore and said in


    seriousness. ¡°The day the Daves family¡¯s daughter returned, Madison. returned to the country to


    discuss divorce with me. How could she possibly appear in Rozalia?¡±


    Leo had considered this possibility as well. However, when he looked at the importance the Daves


    family ced on their daughter, it was impossible for her not to be present on the day she was


    supposed to return to the family. Therefore, Leo dismissed this spection.


    As for why Madison was so familiar with the Daves family¡­


    Leo¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. ¡°I asked you to investigate her. How did it go?¡±


    Whenever the investigation was mentioned, Cullen was overwhelmed with a sense of frustration. He


    had been on to something, finding traces of the other party altering the files. But then, as if the other


    party had be alerted to it, they blocked his ess and even reinforced their defenses.


    88%


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult!¡± Cullenmented, slumping over the railing. ¡°I underestimated your wife. No wonder you¡¯re


    investigating her.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t say much in response. ¡°I¡¯ll try when I return to thepany tomorrow,¡± he said. Then, he


    nced at his wristwatch before turning to leave. There was no longer any sign of Madison, so there


    was no point in staying any longer. Besides, it was about time for Fan ny¡¯s fashion show to begin.


    Leo had searched for Sylvia for so long without a trace, and now his only chance was to try his luck at


    the fashion show. Surely, Fa nny wouldn¡¯t invite Sylvia without expecting her to make an appearance. It


    would be too arrogant to hold one¡¯s talents in such high esteem but not show up.


    Backstage at the fashion show, all the preparations wereplete. Fa nny finally had a moment to


    take Madison to the lounge for a brief chat.


    ¡°Do you want to go up and say somethingter? Sylvia?¡± Fan ny teased Madison while opening the live


    stream of the fashion show. At that moment, the models hadn¡¯t. appeared, and the designer


    responsible for the theme was on stage, sharing her design. philosophy.


    Madison shook her head. ¡°Better not. My almost ex-husband is still looking for me. I don¡¯t want to invite


    trouble.¡± When she decided not to renew her contract with the Palmer Group, she had anticipated Leo


    might try to hold onto her, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to intervene personally. After all, with his current


    standing in the Palmer Group, he could afford to cut the entire design department without a second


    thought.


    There were other people in the design department. It wasn¡¯t like three years ago when she was caught


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    between a rock and a hard ce. There was no need for him to go to such lengths.


    ¡°Almost ex-husband? You haven¡¯tpleted the divorce?¡± Fan ny raised an eyebrow, her ocus


    shifting. She sat up straight and looked at Madison seriously. ¡°Jessica, you can¡¯t be love-struck that you


    still harbor fantasies about men. Let me tell you, there¡¯s not at single good man out there. You need to


    get that divorce finalized quickly!¡±


    ¡°That Palmer bas ta rd looks like a decent man, but the moment he got married, he sent his wife


    abroad for another woman, Fa nny thought. ¡°What a scu mbag!¡¯


    Fan ny was infuriated just thinking about it, and she looked at Madison with sympathy. But right after


    she finished speaking, a voice tinged with amusement came from behind.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, aren¡¯t you generalizing a bit too much? How can you say there¡¯s not a single good man


    out there? What about your sons and nephews are they not good


    men?¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to insult your husband, Fan ny. That hurt me,¡± the man who had just entered said,


    dressed in a cream-colored suit simr to Samuel¡¯s and a pair of gold- rimmed sses, exuding a very


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    refined temperament.


    ¡°Caius,¡± Madison smiled and greeted him as she stood up.


    ¡°Sit, there¡¯s no need for such formality among family.¡± Caius gestured for Madison to sit while he sat


    next to Fa nny. He opened the water bottle he brought and offered it to the person next to him.


    ¡°Have a try. You¡¯ve been busy all evening. You must be tired,¡± he said.


    As the lid was opened, the aroma of soup wafted from the water bottle.


    However, Fan ny didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it. ¡°Why did you bring this here at thiste hour? Do you


    think I¡¯m not fat enough? And why are you using my water bottle to hold soup? This is unbelievable!¡±


    Her words sounded harsh, but she took the bottle and sipped from it slowly.


    Caius smiled contentedly and gave Fan ny a shoulder massage. ¡°Fat? Of course not! You¡¯re so skinny.


    You need to take care of yourself. I used the water bottle because I know you can¡¯t drink too much, and


    you think the thermos is too ugly.¡±


    Madison, sitting on the side, silently watching their disy of affection and feeling the sweetness of it.


    She was also surprised to see this side of Fan ny. The ¡°Iron Lady,¡± when encountering the man she


    loved, could transform into a cute little girl.


    Fa nny pushed Caius¡¯ hand away, knowing that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to behave intimately in


    front of Madison, especially since she had been hurt by a sc um bag. ¡°Cut it


    out.¡±


    Caius wasn¡¯t upset and still had a smile on his face. ¡°By the way, what were you all talking about just


    now, to end up cursing even me and Samuel?¡±


    Madison briefly recounted what they had just talked about.


    After listening, Caius¡¯ expression became more serious. ¡°If you¡¯re sure about getting a divorce, it can¡¯t


    be dyed any longer. Jessica, you¡¯ve suffered enough. You can¡¯t fall into the same trap again.¡±


    Although thete Edgar had a great responsibility for her marriage, if Madison hadn¡¯t agreed to it back


    then, he wouldn¡¯t have forced her into it. So, in a way, Leo was also a


    victim.


    But no matter what, Leo¡¯s actions toward Jessica were excessive. Even from a man¡¯s


    88%


    perspective, Caius couldn¡¯t defend Leo especially since it was his niece who was mistreated.


    Madison couldn¡¯t help but wear a wry smile at their reactions. ¡°Fa nny, Caius, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to


    leave because of my love-struck mind: I wish it could happen sooner. It¡¯s Leo who started dragging his


    feet suddenly.¡±


    Saying this, Madison couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®He was the one who asked for a divorce, and in the end,


    he¡¯s the one who¡¯s dragging his feet. What a ps ycho!¡¯


    ¡°He¡¯s dragging his feet and doesn¡¯t want to get a divorce?¡± Fa nny and Caius eximed almost


    simultaneously, their expressions almost identical.


    Madison nodded. ¡°Yes, he misunderstood my rtionship with Joe, thinking that I was with Joe for


    money. He said I should cut ties with Joe before we proceed with the divorce. But I don¡¯t mind. I can


    wait. He¡¯s the one with someone waiting for him, so the divorce is a done deal.¡±


    Fan ny scoffed coldly as she thought, ¡®He¡¯s just pretending to be kind! If he cared, how could he leave


    Madison alone overseas for three years without checking in on her and even hire someone to hurt


    her?¡¯


    Caius pinched the bridge of his sses, looking serious. ¡°If that¡¯s what he¡¯s thinking, it¡¯s not so bad. But


    I¡¯m afraid there might be other motives. But since it¡¯s possible to get a divorce soon, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Madison agreed. As she said, she wasn¡¯t in a rush. It was Sally who should be.


    ¡®Oh, here you are.¡± The door to the lounge opened, and Joe and Samuel entered, carrying some fruit


    and snacks. After exchanging greetings, they sat down.


    oe also brought a stack of contracts and handed them to Madison, seated next to him. Here, take a


    look, and if everything¡¯s okay, sign it.¡±


    The contracts were all about M&L Studio. They weren¡¯t just for XR Entertainment, but lso several other


    severalpanies at the same time. 60 percent of the nal transaction¡¯s profit would go to M&L


    Studio. It was giving money to Madison.


    Madison was dumbfounded as she briefly skimmed through the contracts. ¡°Why are here so many


    contracts? Didn¡¯t we agree that I would sign a contract with you, Joe?¡±


    he n was to sign the contract tonight, taking advantage of the heat of the fashion for some


    publicity.


    and Here¡¯s the thing, Jessica. Ourpanies need original designers. For example, my han¡¯s


    discussed it with Joe and drafted this non-exclusive contract,¡± Samuel exined.


    Joe remembered the attacks from the group chat and didn¡¯t want to talk, so Samuel spoke instead.


    After finishing, he reminded Joe. ¡°Right, Joe?¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    It was clear for all to see that the group of brothers couldn¡¯t allow Joe to take Madison¡¯s designs all for


    himself, so they forced Joe topromise!


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Madison was stunned, but there was no problem with these contracts or Samuel¡¯s


    exnation. She picked up a pen and signed several contracts. ¡°I¡¯m lucky that I have so many brothers


    helping me!¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s non-exclusive, why not bring me along? Mypany¡¯s designers are not talented enough.


    With Sylvia¡¯s help, it could help me gain some fame.¡± Fan ny also joined them.


    ¡°Since you want to give me money, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Madison joked.


    The contracts were finalized and signed, and the news was released during the break at the fashion


    show. Due to the different nature of thepanies, only the coboration between XR Entertainment,


    S&D Games, and Fan ny¡¯s F&C Group was announced, using the word ¡°etc.¡± for the rest. Even so, it


    caused quite a stir at the venue.


    Amidst the discussions, Leo stood up with a cold expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Are we leaving now? The show hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡± Cullen reluctantly nced at the models on the


    stage and caught up with Leo.


    Leo didn¡¯t like such asions in the first ce. He hade for a designer but ended up not meeting


    her. It was easy to imagine how disappointed he was at the moment.


    Cullen followed Leo as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to be too disheartened, Leo. Since Sylvia signed


    with threepanies at once, it means you still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Leo paused and nced at him. The Palmer Group had offered triple the price, but


    Sylvia refused to renew the contract. Now, they couldn¡¯t even reach her, and she had signed contracts


    with otherpanies. It was clear to him that she didn¡¯t want to cooperate with the Palmer Group.


    However, what puzzled Leo the most was that he still didn¡¯t know how he had offended Sylvia.


    Cullen understood this and asked, ¡°So, are we just letting this go?¡±


    Leo nodded, and his emotions gradually calmed down. ¡°M&L Studio doesn¡¯t provide many design


    drafts each year, and renewing the contract with the Palmer Group would have been a bonus, not a


    necessity. I came here in person because Sylvia is a talented


    designer, and it¡¯s a pity to lose her. Also, she has done me a favor, so it¡¯s only right to try to keep her.¡±


    But obviously, there was no chance to negotiate now. Leo looked up, and his gaze suddenly darkened.


    Cullen murmured after him. ¡°But we haven¡¯t seen her yet. There might still be a chance¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Leo turn and walk quickly in another direction. ¡°Hey, where are


    you going? Isn¡¯t the exit over there?¡± Cullen asked.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    The contracts were announced during the break at the fashion show, and those in the VIP lounge saw


    the crowd¡¯s reactions through live stream. Of course, Leo, who left midway, was included.


    ¡°Have you decided not to renew the contract with the Palmer Group, Jessica? Do you need to


    reconsider?¡± Caius analyzed the situation rationally and thought cooperating with the Palmer Group


    was still feasible. After all, Leo didn¡¯t even know that Sylvia, whom he was trying to negotiate with, was


    his wife whom he sent abroad on purpose. From a businessman¡¯s perspective, continuing to cooperate


    with the Palmer Group would be beneficial. He also believed that as long as M&L Studio was willing to


    renew the contract and the conditions were not too demanding, Leo would agree.


    Madison shook her head firmly. ¡°I understand your point, Caius, but I can¡¯t separate my personal and


    professional lives. I will love and support my family, and I will also punish those who hurt me. So, even


    if the Palmer Group offered 10 times the previous price, I don¡¯t want to continue cooperating with


    them.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want any association with Leo, even though he had no idea that she was the one supporting


    him from behind the scenes. She wasn¡¯t that forgiving. She didn¡¯t even want to earn money with Leo.


    Caius nodded after hearing her. ¡°That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your decision, and I¡¯m just giving


    advice.¡±


    Fan ny snorted disapprovingly at Caius¡¯ suggestion. ¡°Why should we make money with that bas ta rd?


    We have our resources. Do we have to cooperate with him? In my opinion, he should finalize the


    divorce proceedings quickly so that Jessica can leave the Palmer family and return to the Daves


    family!¡±


    Caius tried to cate her. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Smith! It¡¯s my oversight, and I apologize.¡±


    The public disy of affection from Fan ny and Caius made the three younger ones feel nvious. Even


    Samuel, who had grown up watching it, found it hard to stand. He stood ip, saying to Madison,


    ¡°Jessica, I brought something for you. Want toe with me?¡±


    ¡®anny immediately saw through Samuel¡¯s intentions. ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay with us. It¡¯s ne. And now


    you want to take Jessica with you?¡±


    Mom, I¡¯m just speaking the truth,¡± Samuel helplessly responded.


    go to the restroom first. Can you wait for me for a while? You in have a chat with Fan ny.¡±


    88%


    Fa nny sighed lightly. ¡°Jessica is so considerate, unlike the rest of you, who want to leave the moment


    you see us.¡±


    Madison, who had left the lounge, was oblivious to all this. She just wanted to find the restroom quickly,


    as the dull ache in her lower abdomen made her feel like her period might being. She had felt this


    way on the way to the g, but her menstrual cycle was always irregr. It was often dyed by


    several days, so she didn¡¯t keep track of the dates.


    It was a struggle to find the restroom, and before she could even feel lucky for finding it, she became


    wary of the person following her. Her gaze darkened, and her steps slowed down. When the shadow


    appeared behind her, she made a move!


    But unlike thest time at Opal Heights Bar, where she had thrown Cullen over her shoulder, this time


    she was the one who was pinned against the wall, her back stiff with the chill. As she saw the man


    before her, a mocking voice escaped from her lips. ¡°Mr. Palmer, this is thedies¡¯ room. Isn¡¯t it


    inappropriate for you to be here?¡±


    Leo did not loosen his grip in response to her words. He noticed the caution in Madison¡¯s eyes, and


    with furrowed brows, unnamed anger surged through him. ¡°You haven¡¯t formally divorced me, yet


    you¡¯re cozying up to other men. Is that appropriate?¡±


    Saying this, he thought, ¡®And there¡¯s not just one man! You¡¯ve even agreed to dance with Cullen, but


    you avoid me every time you see me!¡¯


    Madison seemed to hear something amusing, the sarcasm in her eyes thickening. She didn¡¯t even


    want to maintain a shred of dignity anymore.


    ¡°Leo, what right do you have to say such things? You¡¯re the one who wanted to end this marriage. You


    treated our marriage as a joke, so what right do you have to judge me? In these three years, have I


    ever said a word to you about your rtionship with Sally?¡±


    ¡°So, are you admitting to having a rtionship with Joe?¡± Leo suddenly tightened his grip on her wrist.


    ¡®I knew your rtionship was not just a business partnership!¡¯ he thought. ¡®What kind of coboration


    could you have with Joe? Are you going to be a star artist at XR Entertainment? Even if you are, you


    didn¡¯t need to discuss it with the CEO!¡¯


    Madison didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She struggled to pull her hand away. ¡°Leo, you¡¯re hurting me.


    Let go!¡±


    She was already ufortable, and now her stomach hurts even more. Especially with her back


    against the icy wall, the hollow design of her dress made her feel like she was in cold storage.


    But Leo seemed to be oblivious to her difort. Not only did he not let go, but he also took a step


    forward, almost encircling Madison in his arms. ¡°Madison, answer my question,¡± he said in a low, h oa


    rse voice, demanding an answer.


    His tall figure loomed over her, and she stared at him with red eyes, ready to cry. ¡°So what if I am? Is


    that what you want? Does it concern you? You can do as you please, but I can¡¯t even find a new lover?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Let me tell you, Leo, Joe and I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, his kiss forcefully silenced her.


    Madison¡¯s mind went nk. Without thinking, she moved, and her handnded a hard p on Leo¡¯s


    face.


    Smack!


    The crisp sound echoed in the space, lingering for a long time. Madison didn¡¯t know how she had


    managed to break free from his restraint. ¡®Serves you right!¡¯ she thought, looking at the side of his face


    she had pped.


    Leo also seemed stunned as if he hadn¡¯t recovered from the p, or perhaps he was thinking about the


    kiss. He raised his hand to wipe his mouth, which left a few traces of blood on his fingertip. Then, his


    deep gaze fell on her. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you get involved with the Daves family. Come home with me.


    From now on, treat them as strangers, and I¡¯ll pretend nothing has happened.¡±


    Regardless of what she nned to do to the Palmer Group, as long as she turned back, he wouldn¡¯t


    pursue the matter.


    Madison looked up at him and felt it was ridiculous. ¡°Leo Palmer, you¡¯re being too overbearing. Who do


    you think you are?¡±


    ¡®Go home with you? Humph¡­ Madison snorted. She had fantasized about it before, but there was no


    need for such behavior after she gave up on him. She raised her hand and poked his chest. ¡°Put away


    your false pity. I don¡¯t need your pathetic charity. Go home with you? And be sent to a foreign country


    because of your beloved woman? How many more years do you n to make me live alone out


    there?¡±


    Her contemptuous mockery stung Leo¡¯s heart. When he sent her abroad, he never thought she would


    have a hard time there, but¡­


    Leo pursed his lips. ¡°It was my oversight to send you abroad. I apologize for that. But, Madison, you


    can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Leo¡¯s words abruptly stopped when he saw a trace of blood trickling down her leg. Madison followed


    his gaze and frozepletely.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leo was taken aback for a moment. He knew exactly what this was, just like several years ago


    when it first happened to Madison. He went in person to buy her sanitary products when she was so


    embarrassed by it. Thinking back, he still felt somewhat bewildered and found it hard to imagine how


    they had reached this point today. However, it was clear that now was not the time to reminisce.


    Madison¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as she hastily lifted the hem of her dress to cover it.


    Her voice carried a hint of anger as she said, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Leo looked up at her reddened eyes and took a few steps back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said.


    Madison was not in the mood to ept his apology. She didn¡¯t even want to look at him, clutching her


    handbag tightly as she hurried into the restroom. ¡®Da mn bas ta rd!¡¯ she cursed in her mind. If he hadn¡¯t


    suddenly gone crazy at the entrance to thedies¡¯ room, she wouldn¡¯t have ruined her dress.


    Unfortunately, Madison hadn¡¯t brought her phone as she thought she would quickly return to the


    lounge. Now, she had no way to contact Joe and ask him to bring a clean set of clothes. She had no


    choice but to tough it out. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much blood on her dress.


    The first thing Madison saw when she exited thedies¡¯ room was Leo¡¯s imposing figure. Her


    expression immediately turned dark. It seemed that he had been waiting for her. His ck suit was


    draped over his arm, the white shirt and the vest underneath adding an air of nobility. When he heard


    the sound and turned around, he stepped toward her and handed her the suit.


    Madison red at him.


    Leo probably knew he was in the wrong, so he refrained from saying anything mean. ¡°Put it on. Even if


    you don¡¯t have to change your dress, it¡¯s good to keep warm,¡± he said.


    Although her dress wasn¡¯t designed with an entirely open back, the thin fabric made her prone to


    feeling cold. After a moment¡¯s thought, Madison reached out and took it. ¡°You ruined my dress, and I¡¯ll


    take your suit. We¡¯re even. I hope that the next time you contact me, it will be because the divorce has


    been finalized and not for any other reason.¡± With these words, she c oolly left, striding in her high


    heels.


    Leo¡¯s extinguished anger reignited, and he asked in a deep voice as he followed her. ¡°Madison, do you


    have to speak to me like this?¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t even turn her head, walking straight ahead. ¡°Mr. Palmer, how do you think I should talk


    to you? Besides divorce, is there anything else for us to discuss?¡±


    Madison couldn¡¯t understand where he got the nerve to talk to her about these trivial


    88%


    matters. Wanting to marry him in the past was out of her foolishness. Now, she hade to her


    senses. She would divorce him as he wished, and avoid him and Sally, yet he still wanted more from


    her.


    She was about to turn toward the lounge, but her path was blocked before she could do


    SO.


    Leo, with his long legs, quickly strode in front of her, his tall figure obstructing her way. ¡°If you think


    there¡¯s nothing to talk about,e home with me,¡± he said, losing patience and grabbing her wrist with


    a stern face.


    Surprisingly, Madison didn¡¯t struggle. A faint smile appeared as she tilted her head to look at him.


    ¡°Come home with you? So, Mr. Palmer, in what name should I go home with you? Are you sure that¡¯s


    my home?¡± The mockery in her eyes resurfaced, piercing his heart.


    For a moment, Leo suddenly considered letting it go. Not getting a divorce and spending a lifetime with


    her this way didn¡¯t seem so bad. At least he could refute her words with a good reason for her toe


    home. But that thought was fleeting. He involuntarily tightened his grip on her wrist, looking into her


    eyes filled with cold amusement. ¡°Until the divorce is finalized, you are my wife. Is that clear enough for


    you?¡±


    Madison nodded seriously. ¡°So, Mr. Palmer, you do acknowledge our marriage, right? Then, until the


    divorce is finalized, do I still need to call you ¡®honey¡¯?¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°honey,¡±


    making it sound particrly sweet and cloying.


    Leo was taken aback, not even stepping back as Madison moved closer. He didn¡¯t seem to mind the


    proximity between them.


    Madison looked at him seriously. ¡°But honey, if I call you like this, won¡¯t your sweetheart be angry?¡±


    Leo¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Madison,e home with me, as for other matters¡­¡±


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    Before Leo could finish, a pitiful voice interrupted him from behind. He was surprised to see Madison in


    his arms, her smile brighter than before. She didn¡¯t move, allowing him to hold her wrist as her petite


    body almost leaned into his embrace.


    The sight of their intimacy stabbed at Sally¡¯s heart. ¡®Madison, you bi tch!¡¯ she cursed silently. ¡®You¡¯re


    about to divorce, yet you wouldn¡¯t let go of Leo! He has never even touched me or held my hand!¡¯


    Without thinking, Sally, her eyes filled with anger, rushed over and pushed Madison away. ¡°Madison,


    are you a go dd amn sl ut? Are you that desperate for a man? Isn¡¯t it


    enough to seduce Mr. Daves from XR Entertainment? Now you¡¯re trying to seduce Leo even after


    being divorced, huh? Shame on you!¡±


    Madison was pushed hard, her shoulder hitting the wall with a dull thud, causing her to wince in pain.


    ¡°Madiscal¡± Leo¡¯s eyes showed concern as he moved forward to help Madison. However, before his


    fingers could touch her, Madison recoiled from his touch with disgust. She stood her ground, using her


    hand to rub her shoulder with a nonchnt smile. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you should exin to Miss Hale first.


    Don¡¯t bring unnecessary trouble to me.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At this point, Leo understood everything. Everything that had just happened was intentional on her part.


    Madison had known that Sally was behind them and deliberately said those things to provoke Sally.


    Madison even disregarded her safety!


    Leo pursed his lips tightly, staring at Madison intently. Madison didn¡¯t avoid his gaze, smiling as if to


    say, ¡®I did it on purpose. So what? Even if I did it intentionally, you were the one who took the bait


    willingly, weren¡¯t you? Since you have feelings for Sally, why sweet-talk me? Women are petty, you


    know?¡¯


    After a while, Leo finally averted his gaze and frowned at Sally. ¡°Sally, you went too far just now.


    Apologize to Madison.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to her?¡± Sally stared at him in disbelief. However, she didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of


    him. Her resentful emotions were quickly reced by grievance. ¡°Leo, why should I apologize to her?


    You¡¯re divorced, and she¡¯s still calling you¡­ She almost threw herself at you, and you even held her


    hand!¡±


    ¡°And my clothes are Mr. Palmer¡¯s,¡± Madison chimed in from the side.


    Hearing this, Sally red at her as if she wanted to tear her mouth apart. But she knew that the angrier


    she got, the more Leo would dislike it. Tears were a man¡¯s weakness. So, Sally looked at Leo with


    great grievance in her eyes. ¡°Leo, do you not want to marry me? Are you unwilling to divorce her?¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Madison intentionally yed the role of a victim on the side. ¡°Mr. Palmer, could it be that you are


    unwilling to divorce me and don¡¯t want to marry Sally?¡±


    Leo couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Madison, that¡¯s enough!¡± The two women started arguing, and he


    was getting a headache.


    Madison continued to act weak. ¡°It seems that in your eyes, I, an ex-wife, am not as good as Sally. It¡¯s


    a pity you almost broke my hand, Mr. Palmer.¡± She held her red wrist, looking pitiful and innocent.


    Leo was stunned. He didn¡¯t realize how much force he had used. The first time she cried out in pain


    outside thedies¡¯ room, he ignored her, and she hadn¡¯t made a sound earlier.


    Madison noticed his gaze and smirked mockingly. ¡°Mr. Palmer, are you feeling sorry for me now? You


    didn¡¯t show any concern for me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Madison, shut up, will you?¡± Sally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Leo¡¯s emotions


    wavering because of Madison. ¡®It¡¯s just a red mark on the wrist,¡¯ Sally thought. ¡®What¡¯s the big deal?¡¯


    Madison wasn¡¯t done yet. She suddenly felt that seeing Sally so angry was more interesting than


    pretending to be pitiful. She shook her head with an innocent look. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. It still hurts.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sally was furious.


    Suddenly, a lightugh came from behind, and at the same time, Madison¡¯s expression returned to


    normal, and she ran in that direction.


    ¡°Joe, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°Is it fun?¡± Joe patted her head.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Madison raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can I borrow your suit?¡± She took off the suit covering her


    and threw it into the trash can in the corner without even looking at the man behind her. Leo turned his


    head and saw that she threw away his clothes and even let another man touch her. Not only that, she


    was putting on that man¡¯s clothes!


    However, all of this had nothing to do with Madison. She had no intention of guessing what Leo was


    thinking. After changing into Joe¡¯s clothes, she took his wrist and smiled sincerely, her eyes shining like


    stars. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They must be getting impatient.¡±


    Joe was concerned about her wrist. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Madison¡¯s body seemed weaker than other girls, so it was very likely she got hurt.


    Madison deliberately acted coquettish. ¡°It hurts. My shoulder hit the wall earlier, and it hurts even


    more.¡±


    Leo, who had witnessed everything, was furious. He stepped forward and once again blocked her path.


    ¡°Madison, are you sure you want to go with him?¡±


    Joe stood forward to confront him. ¡°Mr. Palmer, Madison came with me, so it¡¯s only natural for her to


    leave with me. Mr. Palmer, you should be concerned about Miss Hale instead.¡±


    Sally, who had been ignored, looked pitiful and weakly raised her head upon hearing this.


    Leo didn¡¯t want to talk to Joe and instead focused on Madison. ¡°Are you noting back with me?¡±


    Madison¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Leo, the fact that I didn¡¯t p you again shows my good temperament.


    What more do you want from me? I¡¯ve been abroad for the past three years. I¡¯ve signed the divorce


    agreement. How have I held you back from being with Sally? The only thing I owe you an apology for is


    the marriage. But if you hadn¡¯t agreed to our marriage back then, I wouldn¡¯t have forced you into it. Did


    I coerce you into marrying me?¡±


    ¡®Why won¡¯t you let me go?¡¯ Madison thought as she looked at Leo with teary eyes, and he remained


    silent in response.


    Joe didn¡¯t interrupt either. He had seen Madison¡¯s behavior while she was abroad. Before that incident,


    she had loved Leo wholeheartedly. She used to write his name in a notebook every day, call and


    message him, and wait for his calls and messages every day. But in the end, she got nothing. Finally,


    she burned everything rted to Leo. Now that Leo was back, he seemed to be interested in her.


    Madison didn¡¯t confront Leo for too long. She took Joe¡¯s arm and left, dropping a parting remark to Leo


    as they brushed past him. ¡°Please expedite the divorce proceedings.¡±


    Then, it was like a scene of missed connections from a movie. They parted ways, heading in opposite


    directions.


    Madison finally returned to the lounge. Fan ny and the others had been in a state of extreme anxiety,


    especially when they saw the red marks on her wrist.


    ¡°Why did you take so long? Did you meet someone? And what happened to your hand? Who did this to


    you? Oh, your mother would be so heartbroken if she saw this.¡± Fa nny was deeply distressed.


    Madison was the only daughter of the family, and after so many


    years away from home, she was still being mistreated. If she had been raised in the Daves family, no


    one would dare bully her.


    Madison felt warmth in her heart. ¡°Fa nny, I¡¯m fine. My body is always like this. Even a little force will


    leave a red mark on it. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Fa nny, still frowning, said, ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t hurt, it¡¯s because someone pinched you or something. Tell


    me who did it. I¡¯ll have them kicked out! How dare they bully you?¡±


    Samuel also stared at her hand intently. ¡°Does it not hurt? It looks quite serious.¡± Only Joe seemed a


    bit less worried as he exined. ¡°Other than that kid from the Palmer family, who else would darey a


    finger on her? But don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t gain any advantage from her either.¡±


    Thinking about the way Leo and Sally looked when he found Madison, Joe felt likeughing. Madison


    was something. No matter how others bullied her, she would give it right back. She yed the pitiful act


    so well!


    Madison nodded along and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. They didn¡¯t gain anything from me. I even pped Leo,


    although my hand still feels numb.¡± She had used all her strength in that p, and her palm turned red


    from the force of it! She briefly exined what happened after she left. Of course, she downyed how


    Leo blocked her in thedies¡¯ room and shifted the focus to the p, which was only resolved when


    Joe intervened.


    After hearing this, Fa nny snorted. ¡°You let him off easily! I say he deserves a few more ps!¡±


    Madison jokingly lightened the atmosphere. ¡°That won¡¯t do. My hand hurts from one p. If I did a few


    more, I¡¯d probably need to bandage my hand.¡±


    ¡°You little troublemaker.¡± Fa nny finally chuckled, her mood getting better. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Samuel


    say he had a gift for you? You guys go ahead. I still have some things to attend to. I¡¯ll see you another


    day.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The fashion show had ended, but the g hadn¡¯t. As the organizer, Fan ny couldn¡¯t leave with them.


    Fan ny, we¡¯ll head out first. See you tomorrow,¡± Madison said. Her lower abdomen was till aching


    faintly. If she were feeling better, she would have stayed a bit longer.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, she left with Samuel. Joe stayed behind because he


    ad some matters to attend to. Little did she expect that as she left the venue with amuel, they would run


    into Leo again, as if he had been waiting for her.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Leo leaned against the car door, his neatlybed hair tousled by the wind, adding a touch of roguish


    charm to his dignified demeanor. When Madison walked over, he straightened his posture nonchntly


    while his eyes darkened slightly upon seeing the man beside her.


    The night wind blew, carrying a hint of chilliness. Madison draped Joe¡¯s suit jacket over her shoulders,


    still feeling cold. Without looking at the man before her, she walked forward with Samuel. Just like what


    she did earlier, she brushed past him. However, Leo didn¡¯t remain indifferent as he did inside. He


    turned to block her path.


    ¡°What exactly do you want, Mr. Palmer?¡± Madison intended to ignore him and leave, but many people


    were milling around, including the media. Although Madison and Leo were not from the entertainment


    industry, causing a scene here would undoubtedly lead to online gossip. It would be troublesome.


    Leo nced at her and turned to Samuel. ¡°Mr. Smith, thank you for apanying my wife outside.


    The event has ended, and I believe my wife should be going home with


    me now.¡±


    Samuel was surprised but didn¡¯t let go. He remained expressionless. ¡°If my information. is correct, Mr.


    Palmer, you have signed a divorce agreement with Miss Madison. Moreover, you are notcking in the


    Although the car window was reflective, they were close enough to see Sally, who was sitting in the car.


    Leo seemed to ignore thetter part of Samuel¡¯s statement. ¡°Your information is indeed correct, Mr.


    Smith. I have indeed signed a divorce agreement with my wife. However, it has not been notarized, nor


    have the formalities beenpleted. She is still my wife. Moreover¡­¡± He paused, ncing at Madison


    before continuing with a smile, ¡°My wife called me ¡®honey¡¯ half an hour ago. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate


    to deny it now, would it?¡±


    Madison was shocked by Leo¡¯s shameless words. ¡®How could he say the word ¡®wife¡¯ without batting an


    eye?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®If it weren¡¯t her brother but a business partner who had apanied her today,


    they would probably have been intimidated by Leo¡¯s words and left her.


    333 2.20 20


    Madison couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Leo, stop, okay? I¡¯ve made myself clear, and your intentions are


    obvious to everyone. Why put on a show in front of a group of outsiders?¡±


    Not only was Leo not angry, but he also said confidently, ¡°So you do know he¡¯s just an outsider, huh? In


    that case, is there anything wrong with me going home with my


    Madison couldn¡¯t help butugh in exasperation. It was the first time she had seen Leo so adept at


    changing the subject. Despite talking about one thing, he shifted the conversation to another topic. At


    the same time, however, she noticed the slightly rolled-down car window. She decided to throw caution


    to the wind.


    ¡°Lco, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll take the title ¡®Mrs. Palmer¡¯ from Sally and refuse to give it back? When that


    dayes, you¡¯ll never be able to divorce me even if you want to!¡±


    Leo met her furious gaze and suddenly chuckled. ¡°As of now, it seems like you¡¯re the one eager for a


    divorce, so what do I have to fear?¡±


    That made sense. Madison wanted to end this as quickly as possible, so the ball was in


    his court.


    Madison chuckled as well, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Mr. Palmer, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m doing this on


    purpose? You must have heard of the strategy of letting someone think they¡¯ve caught you. What if I¡¯m


    doing it on purpose, just for the title of ¡®Mrs. Palmer¡¯?¡±


    Leo¡¯s smile widened even further, his tone mocking her as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen


    each other in years. Indeed, given their past, they should have been friends. He said, ¡°Madison, your


    acting skills suck. I¡¯m not stup id. I can tell when you¡¯re pretending and when you¡¯re genuinely angry.¡±


    At least for now, he could easily see through her clumsy acting.


    The smile on Madison¡¯s face immediately vanished. Leo looked at her changing expression and


    suddenly found that even if she was ying hard to get, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to continue this battle with


    her for the rest of their lives. At least it wouldn¡¯t be too boring.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, your future fianc¨¦e is right here. You always say such things just because she has a good


    temper. If it were me, I would have pped you in the face and walked away.¡± Madison didn¡¯t want to


    continue this game with Leo, so she got Sally involved. He was supposed to care a lot about this


    woman. She wanted to make Sally cry


    and see how he would handle it.


    Unfortunately, Leo didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He turned to look at Sally and said to Madison, ¡°You are


    you, and Sally is Sally. She wouldn¡¯t act like you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sally timely spoke up beside them. ¡°Madison, I know you¡¯re still mad at me. It was my faultst time,


    and I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m sorry. Come back with us. It¡¯s not safe outside. After all, we grew up together.


    We¡¯re family.¡±


    ¡°Madison, since Sally has taken a step back, you should too, okay?¡± Leo stepped forward to pull her


    into the car, but before his fingers could touch her, Madison forcefully


    pushed him away. She sneered to herself. ¡®So, my acting sucks, but you think Sally¡¯s disgusting acting


    is good? What a blind, clueless man!


    Madison looked at Leo as she said, ¡°Alright, I can go back with you.¡±


    00%


    Leo¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and Samuel, who was standing beside her, looked at her in surprise. Sally


    was even more astonished, a hint of resentment shing in her eyes.


    Madison lowered her head and looked at Sally, saying slowly, ¡°I can go back with you, but I want to sit


    in the front passenger seat. Also, tell her to get lost.¡± Her tone was anything but polite!


    Leo frowned. ¡°Madison, stop messing around.¡±


    Madison shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I am who I am, and Sally is Sally. This is just my temperament. If


    she¡¯s willing to step back, she might as well give up her seat.¡±


    Sally naturally wasn¡¯t willing to give it up. She could pretend to be pitiful, but if she gave it up, it would


    mean she was admitting her identity as a homewrecker. ¡®Clearly, Madison is the homewrecker!¡¯ she


    thought. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for her powerful backing, how would she have the opportunity to be Leo¡¯s wife


    back then?¡¯


    ¡°Madison, do you have to be so unreasonable?¡± Sally immediately feigned innocence.


    Madison smiled. ¡°Exactly, this is not your first day meeting me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Knowing that her acting didn¡¯t work on Madison, Sally was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She rolled


    down the car window, no longer listening to the confrontation while hiding in the car. ¡®What can a


    temporary ¡®Mrs. Palmer¡¯ do?¡¯ she said to herself. ¡®If I could make Leo send you abroad back then, I can


    make Leo divorce you! I have to endure a little longer¡­ Just wait a little longer!¡¯


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t meet my demands, there¡¯s no need for further discussion. Goodbye, Mr. Palmer.¡±


    Madison turned her head again. As she took a step, Leo stopped her. ¡°Madison, do you have to sit in


    the front passenger seat to go home?¡±


    Madison smiled, tilting her head. ¡°Yeah, exactly! Haven¡¯t I made myself clear enough?¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t all seats the same?¡± Leo didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡®She intentionally sat in the back and treated me as the driver for the Hale family¡¯s event to celebrate


    Sally¡¯s birthday. But now, she took the initiative to sit in the front,¡± thought Leo.


    Madison gave him a weird look and said, ¡°Mr. Palmer, don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    Leo furrowed his brows as he said, ¡°What am I supposed to get?¡±


    If Madison wanted Sally to get lost, he could understand that.


    After all, what Sally did at the Hale family the other time was too much. It was natural that Madison was


    still angry with her and wanted her to leave.


    But he couldn¡¯t understand why Madison insisted on sitting in the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, the passenger seat is reserved for your girlfriend. Since you acknowledge. Miss Madison


    as your wife, allowing other women to take that seat is too¡­¡± Samuel chimed in.


    He paused, looked up, and met eyes with Leo.


    ¡°Or perhaps you have excluded Miss Madison and took Miss Sally as your girlfriend. If that¡¯s the case, I


    don¡¯t think Miss Madison needs to leave with you.¡±


    With such an exnation, Leo immediately understood..


    But when he thought about how Madison insisted on sitting in the back seat thest time, a fit of


    inexplicable anger welled up in his chest.


    ¡®Indeed, it was she who wanted a divorce from the very beginning.


    ¡®It now appears that returning to the country for a divorce was part of her n.


    ¡°She¡¯s acting like she¡¯s the one who got divorced!


    ¡®It turns out I¡¯m the one who got dumped, thought Leo.


    Leo had a cold expression as he turned to knock on the car window. ¡°Sally, get out of the car.¡±


    Sally was left dumbfounded.


    After being taken aback for several seconds, she pouted in frustration and asked, ¡°Leo, did I do


    something wrong?¡±


    94%


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the divorce hasn¡¯t been finalized. In theory, Madison and I are still married, do you


    understand?¡± Leo said calmly.


    Sally pursed her lips in the car before getting out.


    ¡°I understand, Leo. After all, I came with thepany, so it¡¯s only right to leave with them. I initially


    thought I could catch a ride with you and have you see me off, but since you¡¯re leaving with Madison,


    I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She spoke very cleverly.


    She held the hem of her skirt and walked in the opposite direction. The wind was messing up her hair,


    and her frail body was shivering in the wind.


    After taking two steps, she turned back and smiled pitifully at Leo.


    That appearance seemed to break Madison¡¯s heart.


    It was too cruel.


    Madison felt like she was the malicious supporting character who was tearing apart an ill-fated couple.


    She nced at Leo and asked, ¡°Mr. Palmer, aren¡¯t you going to go after her?¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes, opened the passenger seat door, and spoke with a voice tinged with the cold


    night wind. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Madison finally knew what it was like to shoot herself in the foot.


    She did not expect Sally to be so adaptable and would get out of the car like that.


    ¡®No wonder I can¡¯t hold his heart. If I were Leo, my heart would stick to Sally, too. ¡°When a woman


    shows weakness, who wouldn¡¯t feel pity for her? she thought.


    However, since the words had been said, it would not be justifiable for her not to get in the car.


    Madison let go of Samuel¡¯s hand.


    Samuel¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Madi¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his word, Madison interrupted him with a slight smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. It just so happens that there are some matters I¡¯d like to discuss with him. Let


    me go back with him for a while?¡± She patiently and warmlyforted Samuel.


    ¡°No!¡± Samuel naturally felt uneasy and refused without even thinking.


    94%


    ¡®He was pulling all sorts of tricks when Madison was abroad. Just as Madison came back, he had


    people tailing her. And now, he¡¯s dragging his feet on the divorce. Who knows what he is up to now?¡¯


    thought Samuel.


    However, this firm refusal fell on Leo¡¯s ears as a form of provocation, a provocation between men.


    Looking at the way Madison and Samuel spoke, his frustration became palpable.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, my wife is going home with me. I don¡¯t think we need your permission


    for that, do we? Madison, get in the car!¡±


    Madison ignored what Leo said.


    She didn¡¯t forget that she agreed to get in the car, but she didn¡¯t want Samuel to worry and


    go back in anger.


    ¡°Samuel, I am going to talk to him about the divorce. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine,¡± she coaxed


    Samuel in a low voice as she shook her hand. ¡°See. I wore the ring you gave me. I will contact you


    immediately if anything happens, okay?¡±


    Samuel refused to relent.


    Madison could only act coquettishly, holding to his arm and shaking it slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll cook when I return


    tomorrow and make what you love, alright?¡±


    Samuel¡¯splexion finally rxed, and he gave a slight nod.


    Madison also smiled. ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±


    Even so, Samuel¡¯s expression did not look good at all.


    Compared to them, Leo¡¯splexion appeared grimmer and had darkened to the


    extreme.


    ¡®How could they be so affectionate in front of me? Did they take me as I¡¯m dead or what?¡¯ Leo


    wondered.


    When he saw her bright smile, he couldn¡¯t help but pull Madison over.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Madison was caught off guard and almost twisted her ankle in her high heels as she stumbled straight


    toward the car.


    Seeing her head about to knock against the car frame, Leo acted quickly, reaching out to grab her


    slender waist while his other hand protected the back of her head.


    Ignoring the pain in his hand from banging against the car, he helped Madison to stand steadily on her


    feet and scrutinized her. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Madison shook her head and immediately pushed Leo away. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for your kindness,


    Mr. Palmer,¡± she said.


    She slid into the passenger seat and took off her high heels immediately as they were making her


    ufortable.


    Then she rested against the soft seat without sparing Leo another nce.


    Samuel, who was outside the car, was shocked and med Leo for it. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you are too rough,¡±


    he said.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for him, Madison would not have almost fallen!¡± he thought.


    Leo¡¯s heart burned with anger. When he heard Samuel¡¯s words, he turned back coldly and said, ¡°Mr.


    Smith, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. I will take care of my wife. As for you, Mr. Smith, perhaps I


    need to remind you or your cousin that you should not covet women who are not yet divorced. Being a


    home wrecker is not decent!¡±


    As the words fell, he fiercely mmed the car door.


    Startled, Madison opened her eyes and rubbed her ears impatiently.


    ¡°Psy cho!¡¯ she cursed silently.


    When Leo got into the car, Madison flipped over and curled up in her seat, looking outside the window.


    It was clear that she didn¡¯t want to see him.


    Leo nced at her, turned the car, and drove around the pond in front of the venue.


    The speed was so fast that it almost threw Madison off.


    She tightly grasped the handrail, barely able to keep herself from falling over to the driver¡¯s seat.


    But even on the road, there was no sign of him decreasing the car speed. Instead, it was even getting


    faster.


    ¡°Leo, can you please not drive so fast?¡± Madison finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    Leo ignored her and even overtook another car.


    That feeling of being pushed back and the cars speeding close by almost made Madison scream. She


    couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and say, ¡°Leo Palmer, can you please slow


    94%


    down? I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Perhaps it was her trembling voice that finally made Leo return to his senses. He finally slowed down


    the car¡¯s speed.


    The car speed gradually stabilized, and his low, chilling voice slowly came through.


    ¡°Keep your distance from the Daves family.¡±


    Madison was in shock, but she blurted out, ¡°Can you stay away from Sally in that case?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    ¡°There was noparability between the two matters.¡± Leo frowned.


    ¡°Why is that so? Just because Mr. Daves is male and Sally is female? There¡¯s gender equality now. Am


    I right, Mr. Palmer?¡±


    Madison sat up straight and fastened her seatbelt.


    ¡°Moreover, you told Mr. Smith earlier that a home wrecker is not decent. I have been wanting to ask


    you a question. Between Sally and me, who is the home wrecker in your eyes?¡±


    As the words were spoken, a sudden silence enveloped the car.


    Aside from the sound of the car engine, there was only the shallow breathing of the two individuals.


    Madison wasn¡¯t expecting Leo to give her an answer either.


    Sheughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°There¡¯s a very vulgar saying online, ¡°The one who is not


    loved is the true home wrecker. Even if you don¡¯t say it. I know it myself. Now I understand nothing


    forcibly done is agreeable¡­¡±


    She paused, tilting her head to look at Leo, her tone and expression serious.


    ¡°So, Mr. Palmer, I¡¯ve let go. Can¡¯t you let me go too?¡±


    Leo looked ahead with a tight-lipped expression.


    Although the car was moving along smoothly, he managed to drive it with a high-speed racing.


    After a long time, he finally spoke in a tone filled with suppressed anger.


    a sense of


    ¡°Did you return to the country to get a divorce? You lied to me at Creek Court that night.


    It was something that he had already known, yet he insisted on asking for the details.


    Even his tone was derative rather than interrogative.


    ¡°I was prepared to go through with a divorce early on, but haven¡¯t you? There is no need for you to


    speak in this tone. If you feel that I have wronged you, I can apologize,¡± Madison replied calmly.


    She openly admitted it, and her nonchnt attitude made Leo feel like punching into the air.


    94%=


    ¡®But did she say anything wrong?


    ¡°The divorce was my idea. Even though she made up her mind early on, I took the initiative.


    ¡°What am I getting angry for?¡¯ thought Leo.


    Everything seemed natural and effortless, yet Leo felt a fire burning in his chest.


    He raised his hand and loosened his tie, unwilling to think again about the divorce with Madison.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He changed the topic. ¡°How do you know the folks from the Daves family?¡±


    Madison nced at him in confusion and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Mr. Palmer. It¡¯s my


    privacy, and I¡¯d rather not answer.¡±


    In another form, it was like, ¡°None of your freaking business!¡±


    She closed her eyes, looking as if she needed some rest.


    Leo found Madison just couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. After taking a deep breath, he patiently said, ¡°The


    Daves family had been doing business in Rozalia all these while, and suddenly, they had expanded to


    Sidovor City. Furthermore, it was not just one member of the family. You¡¯ve been with Grandpa for so


    many years. Have you ever considered that they might be approaching you with ill intentions?¡±


    The words were tactful, but Madison sensed a deeper meaning.


    The people from the Daves family might have malicious intentions, or¡­ she might be actively leaking


    secrets to gain favor with the Daves family.


    She didn¡¯t know if Leo meant it this way, but she thought of it anyway.


    She opened her eyes and chuckled softly with a strong sarcasm.


    Suddenly, she became curious. ¡®Did he send someone to follow me when I was abroad. because of


    Sally, or was it because he feared I might disclose some secrets of the Palmer Group?¡¯ she wondered.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Edgar had designated her as the next mistress of the Palmer family.


    She had been by Edgar¡¯s side for several years, so it was impossible that she hadn¡¯t heard something


    from Edgar.


    Truth to be told, she was indeed aware of some matters.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have secretly lent a hand after Leo took over Palmer Group by coborating


    with him at M&L Studio.


    .


    11:15 W 24 Jan


    94%


    Edgar mentioned that there were quite a few ambitious individuals within the group. As of now, the


    Palmer family only had Leo, and it was inevitable that he might find it challenging to maintain a stable


    position within thepany.


    Madison harbored the most sincere joy at that time. Even though she was sent to a foreign country, she


    held onto illusions, doing everything she could to ensure no worries would befall Leo.


    So, the more intense the love, the more thorough the disillusion.


    However, she didn¡¯t harbor any hatred toward Leo.


    She loved Leo willingly. Leo had never given her any hope.


    ¡®Since Sally appeared, his gaze has never fallen on me again.


    ¡®For one who is not unfaithful, why would I hate him?


    ¡®I¡¯m tired of being delusional. Why add more burden to myself?¡¯ thought Madison.


    However, she couldn¡¯t understand how the boy who used to protect her when they were kids,


    prevented others from bullying her and called her ¡°wifey¡± could be so strange now.


    ¡®Was it just the unrestrained talk of a child and couldn¡¯t be taken seriously?


    ¡®Even thest bit of good feeling disappearedpletely, thought Madison.


    She slowly voiced her question. ¡°Leo Palmer, if it¡¯s as you suspect, would you kill me and make me


    disappear from this world?¡±


    ¡°Madison, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Leo interrupted her words without hesitation.


    ¡®How could she talk about killing so casually?


    ¡®Kill her? I would never¡­ thought Leo.


    He seemed to have noticed his tone was a bit harsh, and Madison¡¯s mood also seemed off. He


    softened his tone and said, ¡°Madison, why do you have to ask that?¡±


    Madison fell silent for a moment before closing her eyes again.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was a casual question. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡®From his tone, it seems like he is not aware that his men had attempted to assassinate me abroad.


    ¡®But the clues John and his team found point to the Palmer family.


    ¡®Either he is covering up, or Sally is using Leo¡¯s influence to do things that he is not


    aware of.


    ¡®However, Leo had no reason to deceive me.


    ¡®Forget it. It¡¯s not important anyway, thought Madison.


    She had intended to ask Leo outrightly, but there was no substantial evidence, and he would not


    believe it.


    ¡®Furthermore,


    the divorce had been set in stone. For Sally, she wanted to eliminate me only for the position of Mrs.


    Palmer.


    ¡®She just had to wait for everything to settle, and she wouldn¡¯t dirty her hands again.


    ¡®I am too tired. I might as well call it quits, thought Madison.


    The car drove steadily toward Creek Court, with the night scenery outside the window slowly receding.


    When Leo looked back at Madison, her breathing had returned to normal.


    Compared to the grumpiness when she opened her eyes, she was much more docile now. The only


    bothersome thing was the suit she was wearing.


    Leo slowed down the car and pressed the button to y gentle, soothing ssical


    music.


    Madison had a wonderful dream, but she was rudely awakened.


    In her dream, Leo had lifted her in a princess hug, enveloping her in his scent.


    And then she woke up from the dream.


    When she opened her eyes, the first thing that caught her sight was the magnified face


    of Leo.


    Madison instinctively pushed him away and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Leo was caught off guard, sta gg ering for two steps before regaining his bnce.


    He looked at Madison with a vignt expression and said helplessly, ¡°I saw you were sleeping soundly,


    so I didn¡¯t want to wake you up. I was just about to carry you back to the room to sleep. Well, you woke


    up just in time. Get out of the car.¡±


    With that, he opened the car door and invited her to get out in a gentlemanly fashion..


    Madison looked at him with suspicion, stepping down in her high heels.


    Madison felt her mind was in a different state now that she had returned to this ce.


    Although the divorce agreement stated that Creek Court belonged to her, she didn¡¯t want it.


    She didn¡¯t want anything to do with Leo.


    She didn¡¯t wait for Leo. Instead, she slowly walked toward the vi, holding up her dress.


    However, Leo¡¯s long legs enabled him to catch up in just a few steps.


    ¡°What do you mean when you ask me that in the car?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Madison pretended to be clueless. ¡°What? I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°You ask me if¡­¡± Leo answered.


    ¡°So will you?¡± Before Leo could finish speaking, Madison interrupted him straight away.


    She stopped on the steps leading to the vi and turned to look at Leo.


    She was one step up so she could look Leo in the eye.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Leo furrowed his brow. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Madison asked such a


    question, he answered.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t, then it¡¯s settled. Why are you still asking?¡± Madison shrugged.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She turned her head again and lifted her foot, taking off her high heels. She stood barefoot on the


    ground, her back looking a little weary.


    Leo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more tightly, but he quickly realized that Madison was changing the


    subject.


    ¡®I asked her why she asked such a question, but she demanded an answer from me instead, thought


    Leo,


    He stepped forward and caught up with Madison. I just don¡¯t understand what you¡¯ve been through to


    ask me such a question. Madison, death is not a trivial matter. Not to mention that murder is illegal. I


    don¡¯t have the ability to escape punishment, and even if I do, I won¡¯ty a hand on you.


    ¡°Why wouldpany secrets beparable to her life? Leo thought.


    Madison¡¯s footsteps suddenly came to a halt.


    She didn¡¯t turn her head but stayed silent. Then she gave a slight smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t been through


    anything. Death is certainly not a trivial matter. That¡¯s why I will live my life. well.¡±


    It was unknown whether she was saying it to Leo or herself.


    She walked slowly. Step by step, she went up the stairs.


    After stepping over this hurdle, no one would owe anyone anything in the future.


    Leo did not disturb her behavior but quietly followed behind, watching as she slowly moved forward like


    a child learning to walk for the first time.


    Suddenly, he remembered that his grandfather said when Madison learned how to walk, she always


    loved to hold onto him.


    First, she grabbed Leo¡¯s hand and walked with him. When she gained stability, she released her grip. A


    big smile spread across her chubby face as she looked back at Leo, seeking his approval.


    He was too young at that time and naturally could not remember, but it did not stop his grandfather


    from mentioning it often when he was alive. It left such an image in his mind.


    But now, the girl walking ahead of him no longer looked back at him again. She entered


    the vi.


    ¡°Have you been living here during this period?¡± There were obvious signs of someone living in


    in the vi, which surprised Madison when she entered.


    Leo loosened his tie and tossed it onto the sofa before fetching two sses of water. ¡°I have been


    living here all along.


    Madison paused at the words. Her hands stopped in mid-movement of receiving the ss.


    he been living here all along? If I remember correctly, this vi was chosen to be our home. However, I


    was sent abroad just when I moved in. So I stayed just one night thest time. It is hard


    to imagine that Leo would live here, a ce that displeased him,¡±


    Madison thought.


    ¡°Not drinking?¡± Leo was still holding out the cup of water to her.


    Madison didn¡¯t hesitate to ept. She was indeed thirsty and reached out to take the cup. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The water was warm. As it entered her stomach, it brought a sense of warmth, making her body much


    morefortable.


    Regardless of what Leo was up to, she sat down on the sofa to rest for a while. She was afraid of


    dirtying the couch, so she even took a small nket and ced it under her..


    Leo looked at her and turned to go back into the kitchen.


    10 minutester, a steaming cup of hot lemon water was ced before Madison.


    ¡°Drink this.¡± Leo took away her cup.


    ¡°You¡­ You made it?¡± Madison was both surprised and bewildered.


    But what surprised her even more was not just this.


    She watched helplessly as Leo squatted in front of her, held onto her ankles, and used a warm towel to


    wipe the soles of her feet.


    However, the haughty young gentleman before her remained oblivious, his tonenguid. ¡°Or what?


    Mrs. Palmer, are there any other individuals at Creek Court?¡±


    Madison¡¯s heart ski pped a Beat. She wanted to pull her foot back when she returned to


    her senses.


    Before she could react, Leo had let go of her.


    Soon after, a pair of pink plush slippers were ced at her feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be willful during your period. I forgot about it earlier. Don¡¯t walk barefoot on the ground again the


    next time, okay?¡± Leo said as he took a moist tissue to wipe his hands. and ced the cup of hot


    lemon water into Madison¡¯s hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very hot. Hold it. Drink it and go upstairs to rest. Your clothes are there, and they are clean,¡±


    Leo said.


    The warmth of the palm and the taste of hot lemon water finally brought Madison back


    to her senses.


    She did not refuse Leo¡¯s kindness and took a sip of the lemon water.


    With just a sip, she put it down and looked up at Leo. ¡°Leo, why have you prepared women¡¯s clothing at


    Creek Court? Are you bringing Sally here?¡±


    She originally wanted to ask if Leo often did these thoughtful things for Sally.


    But asking this was equivalent to bringing disgrace upon herself. Inparison, the other issue


    seemed more closely rted to her.


    ¡®If


    my memories served me right, I took everything that belonged to me when I left Creek Court with Joe


    then. Leo said that there were clean clothes belonging to me inside the room. Why did he prepare my


    clothes for no reason? If Sally were the one who prepared it, I would feel awkward about it even if they


    wouldn¡¯t, Madison thought.


    Leo didn¡¯t think too much about it and said, ¡°The clothes in the vi are prepared for you, and your size


    is different from Sally¡¯s. Besides, why should I bring her here?¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Madison frowned.


    ¡®I had no intention of returning after moving out of Creek Court. Is he out of his mind. for preparing


    clothes for me?¡± Madison thought.


    But apparently, Leo had no intention of exining.


    He wouldn¡¯t exin. It was because ever since Madison left thest time, he had a


    nagging feeling that something was not right in the vi. That was why he had someone buy some


    clothes for her and put them in the house.


    Everything was fine in the past three years without her. But as soon as Madison came back, nothing


    seemed right.


    Leo took his tie and was about to leave. ¡°I will go upstairs. You cane up by yourselfter.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I have something to tell you.¡± Madison rose from her seat.


    She didn¡¯t forget why she came here with Leo. As such. she wouldn¡¯t let him leave easily.


    Leo seemed to know what she wanted to say and refused tly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. It¡¯ste.


    Go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°What if you disappear tomorrow morning? Do I have to stay here forever? Or, how about this? You


    postpone thepany matters tomorrow, and we will go to the city hall to finish the divorce procedure.


    I can tell you are unreliable, so it¡¯s more efficient for us to go in person,¡± Madison said before Leo left.


    Leo stopped in his tracks, holding onto the staircase railing to look back at her. ¡°You came back with


    me tonight just to talk about the divorce, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Madison was helpless. ¡°Duh! Do I have something else to discuss with you?¡±


    Leo looked at her with a deep gaze.


    After a brief confrontation, he suddenly took a step toward Madison. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, I have made it very


    clear. Once you cut ties with the Daves family, we can go through with the divorce.¡±


    With that, the suit on Madison¡¯s shoulders was thrown to the ground.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    The clothes on her shoulder fell to the ground, and the two of them fell into a confrontation.


    Madison really did not understand where his hostility toward Joe and the rest came from.


    It was ridiculous to say that it was because he had misunderstood her rtionship with Joc.


    Putting aside the fact that she and Joe were family, even if they were really a couple as he had


    misunderstood, so what? They were going to get a divorce.


    She would always meet new men in the future.


    If it weren¡¯t Joe, someone else would be suitable for her. Could it be that she couldn¡¯t date and get


    married in the future?


    Moreover, who she was with had nothing to do with Leo..


    If it was not a misunderstanding, Madison would be even more confused.


    Joe¡¯s business was in Sidovor City, and it had no interaction with Leo at all. As for the Daves family¡¯s


    other businesses, although they werepeting with the Palmer family, one was in Sidovor City and


    the other was in Rozalia. They had always minded their own business. Where did Leo¡¯s hostilitye


    from?


    Other than saying that he was crazy, she couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation. The stalemate was


    broken by Madison.


    She bent down and picked up Joe¡¯s suit. Then she patted it and tidied it putting it on her arm.


    up


    before


    ¡°Alright, as you said, I¡¯ve lost contact with the Daves family. You can finish the divorce procedures with


    me tomorrow morning.¡±


    Leo pursed his thin lips and nced at the suit on her arm.


    He looked up again and his tone was cold.


    ¡°Finish the divorce procedures, and then what? You¡¯ll y me like a fool again and continue to attend


    various events with the Daves family people, right?¡±


    Madison smiled helplessly and tilted her head at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can already imagine that I will be friends with them again after we get


    a divorce. Why do you have to make such an unreasonable request?¡±


    It would be ridiculous not to contact her family again.


    Leo looked away and turned around, ready to leave. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. Rest early.¡±


    ¡°Leo, are you nning to never divorce me?¡±


    Madison called out to him. Her tone was calm as she looked at his back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t mind not getting married for the rest of my life. But what about! you? You have


    someone you like, and the person you like is waiting for you. Why do you have to hold on to me?


    You¡¯re even holding yourself back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who dyed me first.¡± Leo didn¡¯t even turn around.


    ¡°Yes, I was indeed the one who dyed you first. I-apologize for making you and Sally miss each other


    for three years for no reason.¡±


    Madison was helpless. She could only try her best to make things clear.


    ¡°But since it¡¯s a mistake, why don¡¯t you stop it now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re hostile to the Daves family. As I said, Joe and I are partners. I haven¡¯t


    done anything to let you down while we are still husband and wife. I won¡¯t embarrass you.


    ¡°If you think that I went back to this country with the intention of divorcing you and that my concealment


    makes you ufortable, I¡¯ll apologize to you again. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She bowed to him for a long moment


    before straightening up her back..


    When Leo turned around again, the first thing he saw was her bending down and straightening up.


    Therefore, she would rather make so many concessions in order to get a divorce.


    She was so unyielding at the venue and refused to even take a step back on the passenger seat issue,


    but now she was willing to bend down.


    Why?


    Naturally, it was because she did not love him anymore, so she was anxious to get out of this marriage.


    She no longer loved him.


    Humph¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When she loved him, she had to marry him. When she didn¡¯t love him, she wanted to turn around and


    leave. How could it be so easy?


    ¡°Are you in a hurry to get a divorce?¡±


    When he spoke again, his tone was not as angry as before, but he no longer had the gentleness of


    making hot lemon water for her.


    Madison frowned. She did not quite understand his question.


    She shook her head. ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. If you insist on dying it, you¡¯re holding yourself


    back, not me.¡±


    Leo sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re not in a hurry, why are you rushing me?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business between me and Sally!¡±


    Before Madison could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Leo. It was as if it was a sin for her to


    speak.


    She was shocked by his sudden anger. She pursed her lips and looked at him silently.


    In the past, no matter how angry he was, he had never been like this.


    Leo did not realize how scary he looked at this moment.


    He looked at Madison indifferently and said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Anyway, three years have been dyed. It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes a while. On the other hand, Mrs.


    Palmer, you have been thinking of divorcing me since you returned to the country. How can I divorce


    you without even letting you experience being Mrs. Palmer?


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry, and neither am I. Let¡¯s just dy each other like this for now.¡±


    At this point, Madison understood everything.


    He was clearly doing it on purpose!


    If she was unhappy, he would be happy. If she wanted a divorce, he would dy it. How was he hostile


    to the Daves family? He was hostile to her, which was why he was unhappy with everyone around her!


    Madison gritted her teeth and red at Leo fiercely.


    11:16 Wed, 24 Jan GU


    ¡°Up to you! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to get a divorce. Do you think you can scare me?¡±


    She sat down on the sofa angrily, unwilling to give Leo a kind face.


    ¡°However, Leo, you have to keep an eye on your next wife. Don¡¯t let her find trouble with me because


    you don¡¯t want a divorce. I still want to live well!¡±


    Leo was stunned for a second. He wanted to retort that Sally would not do such a thing, but he


    remembered what happened in the Hale familyst time and changed his words.


    ¡°She was in the wrongst time, but it was also because of her illness that she did some immoral


    things. Her condition has improved, and it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Madison sneered and did not respond.


    The illness was really a great excuse!


    Three years ago, it was because Sally was sick, and three yearster, it was again. A me ntal illness


    was really a omnipotent reason. Sally had broken thew, but Leo said that she just did an immoral


    thing.


    How ridiculous.


    From the time Sally returned to the diagnosis of emotional disorder, she had heard countless simr


    words.


    ¡°You¡¯re the older sister. You have to give in to your younger sister and be more sensible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just the Hale family¡¯s adopted daughter. Sally is the Hale family¡¯s real daughter. The Hale family


    providing you food and raising you is already a huge gift. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Sally is sick. Can¡¯t you be more understanding? Must you be so unreasonable?¡±


    In the past, people from the Hale family said that. Now, Leo said the same thing. It was not a big deal.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t say it out loud in the past, but his actions revealed his thoughts long ago, didn¡¯t


    they?


    What was there to argue for?,


    Leo probably also felt that this sentence was too much. He looked at her shoulder and was silent for a


    while.


    After a while, he exined, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to absolve Sally. It¡¯s indeed her fault for hiring the murderer. I


    apologize to you on her behalf. As long as I can satisfy you, you can ask for anypensation you


    want


    Wed, 24


    94%


    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said it, but Madison felt even more ironic when he said it.


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice to Sally.¡±


    She turned sideways on the sofa and smiled at Leo.


    Leo frowned.


    Just as he was about to exin, Madison spoke again, ¡°Can I really mention anything?¡±


    Leo pondered for a moment. ¡°Under the conditions that I can satisfy at the moment.¡±


    In other words, she could not bring up the divorce now.


    Madison did not n to bring up divorce again. After mentioning it many times, even she felt annoyed.


    Whether he agreed to divorce or not, she didn¡¯t care.


    She stood up from the sofa with the suit. ¡°Then send me away. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Leo stood still.


    Madison urged, ¡°What are you waiting for? You said it yourself. Are you going back on your word now?


    Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t even send me away now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He ced one hand in the pocket of his suit and asked from above on the stairs.


    ¡°What do you mean why?¡± Madison did not understand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to live here?¡±


    Leo repeated.


    If he remembered correctly, she was the one who had discussed with Edgar about choosing this


    wedding house. Grandpa was the one who gave advice and she was the one who made the decision.


    Now, she said that she didn¡¯t want to live here.


    He had said that he would leave the house to her, but she disappeared that night with her luggage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live here. Do I need a reason?¡±


    Madison looked at him in confusion.


    However, looking at Leo¡¯s expression, it seemed like he really wanted a reason.


    She had no choice but to give an answer. ¡°Because I can only sleep soundly on the bed. I¡¯m familiar


    with. I can¡¯t sleep well in unfamiliar ces. Also, I don¡¯t know how long it has been since the room you


    let me stay in was cleaned. Thest time I slept, I had a rash! Also, there are traces of your life


    everywhere here. I feel restless here. I don¡¯t want to live with you. I hate seeing you!¡±


    She was not afraid of offending Leo. She would say whatever was unpleasant.


    Toward the end, she was simply venting her personal feelings.


    However, Leo was not angry. He even smiled after she finished speaking.


    ¡°You are not born to be a richdy, but you are as spoiled and delicate as a richdy, hmm?¡±


    Madison¡¯s anger rose. She was so angry that she wanted to pick up the pillow beside her and throw it


    at him. ¡°Leo, are you selectively listening to my words?¡±


    94%


    The main reason was clearly because of him!


    Leo raised his hand and nced at his watch. ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Madison held back her hand that was about to attack. After thinking for a while, she told him her current


    address. ¡°Green Water Bay.¡±


    She was not afraid that Leo would look for her. The security system of the Green Water Bay was very


    strong. Only the residents inside could enter.


    Moreover, she had only told him the name of the neighborhood, but she had not told him the building


    she lived. Even if this jerk really went to find trouble with her, he would not be able to find her.


    It was the middle of the night, so it was better for him to send her off.


    However, Leo had no intention of sending her away. After asking for her current address, he turned


    around.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go upstairs and rest early. No matter how much you hate me, you can only endure


    tonight. As for your request, think about it next time. It¡¯s better to ask for 600 thousand dors than to


    send you away.¡±


    Madison was stunned.


    She came back to her senses, picked up the pillow beside her, and threw it at him.


    ¡°Leo, how despicable you are! Are you a dog?¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    At the corner of the stairs, he coincidentally witnessed all of Madison¡¯s movements. A hearty smile


    appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Good night, Madison.¡±


    Madison was so angry and felt more period blood.


    This also reminded her of a serious problem.


    She hesitated for a moment before catching up to Leo. Her posture was not as self- righteous as


    before. ¡°Leo, let me ask you something.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind what she just did and leanedzily against the railing. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Madison gritted her teeth. Thinking about how he was the one who bought the first daily necessities,


    she felt that there was no need to blush.


    11:16 Wed, 24 Jan G


    She asked, ¡°You said that there¡¯s a change of clothes for me upstairs. Then¡­ is that thing. in the


    room?¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression was subtle. He lowered his eyes and looked at her with a slightlyplicated gaze.


    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? Do I need to wait until today if I want to sleep with you?¡±


    Madison was exasperated. ¡°Are you crazy, Leo? What are you thinking about?¡±


    He had clearly boiled hot lemon water for her half an hour ago. Now, was he having such dirty


    thoughts?


    After being yelled at, Leo also reacted.


    He looked at Madison¡¯s angry expression and his smile widened. In the end, he could not help but


    Really, what was going on in his head?


    Leo thought for a moment and asked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left in your bag?¡±


    Madison red at him. ¡°If I did, would I still be asking you?¡±


    The handbag that matched the gown was small, to begin with. She had put one or two. tampons in just


    in case. Who knew that Leo would bring her here? It was naturally not enough to stay here for a night.


    Leo was silent for a moment. He turned around and walked downstairs. ¡°Go and rest for a while. I¡¯ll go


    buy it.¡±


    There was no supermarket near the vi area. If he wanted to buy something, he could only drive


    outside. It would probably take half an hour to go back and forth.


    Madison was discouraged. ¡°You might as well send me away.¡±


    Leo brushed past her shoulder and bent down to pick up the car keys on the coffee table. ¡°Don¡¯t even


    think about it. Since you¡¯re not happy staying here, you should stay here for the night.¡±


    Madison shed a fake smile at him and sat back on the sofa angrily.


    ¡°There¡¯s food in the fridge. If you¡¯re hungry, look for it yourself. There¡¯s still hot lemon water in the


    kitchen. Go and get it yourself after drinking it. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Before leaving, Leo instructed.


    Madison did not even want to look at him. She lowered her head and yed with her phone.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly thought of something and turned back.


    The tall figure blocked the light, forcing Madison to look up. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    out?¡±


    Leo took out his phone and handed it to her. ¡°Save your new number and add you as my friend.¡±


    Madison looked at him silently andplicatedly.


    Actually, she really wanted to ask why he was so heartless when he sent her overseas. He deleted all


    her contact information and didn¡¯t even reply to her call. Why did he have to do this now?


    However, there was no point in asking.


    Her face hardened. ¡°Is that necessary?¡±


    Leo frowned. ¡°Of course. Even if we can¡¯t be husband and wife, you can¡¯t deny that you grew up with


    me. All the Daves family members can have your contact information, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    In the past three years, she had never stopped contacting her mother, but she did not even send him a


    single message.


    What a bad temper.


    Madison was toozy to move. ¡°Mr. Palmer, have you ever heard that a qualified ex should be treated


    like a dead person? Although we haven¡¯t divorced yet, you¡¯re no different from a dying person to me.


    Why do you still need a contact number? Add each other and wait for me to attend your funeral?¡±


    ¡°Madison!¡±


    Leo was almost pis sed off by her words. ¡°Who did you learn these words from?¡±


    Madison changed direction and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Hurry up and go out. You¡¯re so


    annoying.¡±


    Leo sneered and sna tched her phone.


    ¡°Your bad temper is really the same as when you were young. You¡¯re still in a hurry to divorce me. After


    the divorce, it¡¯s a question if any man is willing to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Give me back my phone!¡±


    Madison was flustered and exasperated when her hand suddenly became empty.


    1-10 weu,


    However, she was not as tall as Leo. She could not even touch the phone when he raised


    it.


    Leo could not be touched no matter how she stretched out her hand. ¡°Are you giving it to me or not?¡±


    Madison did not have the strength to argue with him, not to mention that she was wearing a gown. It


    was not convenient for her to argue with him.


    ¡°Leo, if you¡¯re crazy, go to the hospital to see the neurology department. You¡¯ve earned. a lot of money,


    so don¡¯t be so stingy to yourself. I haven¡¯t changed my phone number at all. You deleted me yourself or


    blocked me. Now, you¡¯re asking me for my number. Aren¡¯t you annoyed?¡±


    Leo paused. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ¡°I said you¡¯re sick in the head!¡±


    Madison finally sna tched her phone back and returned to the sofa without giving Leo a good look.


    She could only me herself for choosing Creek Court for peace. The vi area was a little far from the


    city, so it was inconvenient for her to call a taxi.


    Leo did not say anything else and only looked at her deeply.


    Then, he turned around and took out his phone.


    The phone number that had been preserved for many years was still at the top of the phone¡¯s contact


    list. The caller ID was Madison.


    He pressed his lips together and dialed the number.


    Just like the effect of every call over the years, the mechanical female voice repeated the sentence


    ¡°The number you have dialed is unavable¡­ and he deliberately yed it to Madison.


    Even if he did not say a word, the


    5 of this action was very obvious.


    If she had not changed her phone number, how could it be an empty number? He should not have


    heard this sentence if he was cklisted.


    vour pro


    Madisonyzily on the sofa and did not move at all. ¡°That¡¯s not mine. If I say that I haven¡¯t changed


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    my number, I am right. It¡¯s your problem that you can¡¯t get through.¡±


    Leo did not believe her. He handed the phone over and said, ¡°Input the new number.¡±


    ¡°Are


    you crazy? Why would I lie to you?¡± Madison wanted to kick him.


    Leo remained motionless. ¡°Who knows why you¡¯re lying to me?¡±


    She would hide her thoughts and return to the country to get a divorce. He didn¡¯t even know how she


    met the Daves family people. Who knew what nonsense she was spouting this time?


    As he thought about it, he even urged her twice and kicked her calf that was hanging outside the sofa.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Madison was speechless.


    11:16 Wed, 24 Jan GL


    covered her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I just changed my number, but I don¡¯t want to give it to you. I can¡¯t wait to have no contact


    with you in the future. If you hadn¡¯t refused to give me the divorce. papers, I would have pretended not


    to know you!¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent for a few seconds.


    After a moment, his deep voice sounded again. ¡°Madison, this is your true thoughts, right?¡±


    Madison snapped, ¡°What else do you expect?¡±


    After getting the divorce certificate, they would be strangers.


    Leo looked at Madison who had her back facing him, and suddenly sneered.


    Could she pretend not to know him?


    So could she pretend that nothing had happened in the past?


    That was true. He should have known that she was such a hard-hearted person who would do anything


    for her own goals.


    Why did he still have a little hope that she would be the same as when she was young? Why did he still


    have the thought that he felt guilty for the past three years and should make it up to her after the


    divorce?


    His expression turnedpletely cold. He bent down and picked up his phone. At the same time, he


    threw the suit on Madison.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Madison was covered up and couldn¡¯t see.


    By the time she straightened the suit and sat up from the sofa, Leo had already walked to the stairs.


    Clearly, he had no intention of going to buy tampons for her.


    He didn¡¯t even turn around. His tone was extremely cold. ¡°I told you to get lost. Now.¡±


    Madison could not wait to leave immediately, but she did not understand why this da mn man suddenly


    went crazy. Previously, he looked like he wanted her to stay here. Now, he wanted her to leave


    immediately.


    She simply asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡±


    Leo tilted his head and gave her a sidelong nce. His attitude was condescending.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a princess who can¡¯t get used to sleeping in an unfamiliar bed? You wereining that


    this vi is filled with traces of me, weren¡¯t you? Oh, right, you even hate me when you see me. You


    wish you¡¯d never known me. Isn¡¯t it exactly what you want when I tell you to get lost now?¡±


    Madison met his dark eyes and hesitated.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She took her bag and Joe¡¯s suit and turned to leave without looking


    back.


    Meanwhile, Leo¡¯s expression turned even colder.


    It was not until her figure disappeared from his sight that he slowly retracted his gaze.


    He took two steps forward and suddenly stopped. Then, he suddenly smashed the phone down. There


    was a dull sound that echoed in the empty vi for a long time.


    Outside the vi, the night wind was blowing.


    As soon as she went out, Madison shivered from the wind outside.


    She could only put on Joe¡¯s suit again. She crossed her arms and took out her phone to make a call..


    Joe and Samuel did not pick up.


    Her heels hurt because of her high heels, but there were no other shoes to change into.. She could


    only limp out step by step.


    It was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night, and Creek Court was in a remote location. There was no


    way she could get a ride.


    Madison steadied herself under a parasol tree in front of the vi and patiently made another call to Joe


    and Samuel.


    Still no answer.


    The night wind blew, and the pain from her abdomen started again. Her abdomen vaguely had a dull


    pain. Madison almost couldn¡¯t help but want to lie down, but she could only hold onto the tree trunk and


    wait for the call.


    In the vi area behind her, Leo¡¯s tall figure stood in front of the window.


    He pursed his thin lips and stared at the tiny dot under the parasol tree. The phone. screen in his hand


    shattered into pieces as if he had crushed it with his palm.


    94%%


    He was thinking that as soon as she looked back, he would go downstairs to fetch her.


    However, from the beginning to the end, he had never seen her look back.


    Leo did not return to his room. He just looked at her quietly.


    He wanted to see how tough she was. She was in so much pain that she bent over, but she refused to


    turn around and submit!


    Madison actually couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.


    In the past, her menstrual cramps were actually not that serious. When she was being followed and


    dragged away overseas, it was snowing heavily. She was pressed into the snow and frozen for half a


    night.


    After that, her limbs would not be able to warm up every winter. Every time she had. her period, it


    would hurt terribly.


    Now that she had been blown by the night wind for so long, even if she was wearing a coat, she could


    not stop the pain.


    The moment the call was finally picked up, all her grievances erupted, and her voice. was choked with


    so bs.


    ¡°Joe¡­¡±


    Joe was immediately anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jessica? I was dyed by something with Samuel just


    now. He said that you left with the son of the Palmer family. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Madison first reported her safety and told Joe not to worry. ¡°I came out of Leo¡¯s ce. now, but I can¡¯t


    get a taxi. I¡¯m so cold that my abdomen hurts. Can you pick me up? If the matter isn¡¯t settled, can you


    call a taxi for me?¡±


    The voice on the other end suddenly changed. A low and cold voice sounded, but it was. filled with


    careful gentleness.


    ¡°Jessica, where are you now? Tell me the address. Joe has something to deal with. Can I pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Antoine? Why are you in Sidovor City?¡±


    Antoine¡¯s clear voice was filled with a smile. ¡°I justnded and met with Joe and the others. I didn¡¯t


    expect to run into something and dy your call.¡±


    Madison nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can call anyone over.¡±


    11:16 Wed, 24 Jan G I


    ¡°How can I do that? Send me the address and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for you, Antoine.¡±


    bett Sceiving a response, Madison felt warm in her heart. Even her body felt much


    Half an hourter, a ck Maybach stopped beside the parasol tree.


    As soon as Antoine got out of the car, Madison pounced on him with grievance and excitement and


    hugged him tightly!


    At the entrance of the vi, the man who had juste out was holding a small nket.


    After witnessing this scene, he also stopped in his tracks.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    That was Adonis.


    Even from afar, Leo still recognized the man Madison was hugging.


    After all, Antoine was an actor who had won the Best Actor title many times in the country. Antoine was


    a famous celebrity, so he naturally knew Antoine.


    Not to mention that this Best Actor had a grudge against the Palmer Group two years


    ago.


    Originally, the Palmer Group¡¯s jewelry endorsement was signed with Adonis, but two years ago,


    Antoine suddenly requested to terminate the contract. He would rather pay the penalty fee than


    continue the coboration. His attitude was very firm. No matter how the Palmer Group tried to


    persuade him to stay, he requested to terminate the coboration.


    Adonis had debuted for many years and had always been low-key and mysterious. Other than the


    promotion of his works, no one could find him.


    Even his parents¡¯ information could not be found online.


    His fans he had umted through the purification of his work were also huge and loyal. The


    termination of their contract for no reason caused an uproar at that time, causing a lot of damage to the


    Palmer Group.


    Leo did not expect Madison to know this Best Actor.


    In fact, it seemed like¡­ their rtionship was not shallow.


    Leo gritted his teeth as he thought.


    Under the parasol tree, Madison did not know what was happening behind her.


    As soon as the car drove over from afar, she couldn¡¯t wait. When she saw Antoine ge out of the car,


    she couldn¡¯t control herself and pounced on him before he could steady himself.


    ¡°Antoine¡­¡± The long-awaited grievance choked Madison¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I am here now. Don¡¯t feel aggrieved anymore.¡± Antoine patted her back. and coaxed


    her patiently, but his cold voice was infinitely gentle.


    He also brought a windbreaker over. He waited for Madison to calm down in his arms. for a while


    before putting it on her. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Get in the car first. I¡¯ll send you home, okay?¡±


    94%


    Madison nodded and adjusted the twoyers of coat on her body. Like a clumsy penguin, she got into


    the passenger seat under Antoine¡¯s gentle actions.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This scene was also seen by Leo.


    ¡°The passenger seat. Humph¡­ She was quite capable. She knew the CEO of XR Entertainment, Joe,


    and SH¡¯ Games¡¯ CEO, Mr. Smith, and now there was a top actor!¡¯ Leo said inwardly.


    The distance was not close, but the soundless smoke seemed to spread far away.


    When he closed the car door, Antoine sensed something and looked at the vi. He also saw Leo


    standing at the door.


    The gentleness on his cold and handsome face disappeared, leaving only his cold aura.


    He only took a nce before retracting his gaze indifferently and walking around to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Then, he left.


    It was very warm in the car. When Antoine fastened his seatbelt and drove, his attitude. had returned to


    normal. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, take a rest first. We will be home soon, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Antoine.¡± Madison was very tired at first.


    She didn¡¯t eat much at the banquet, and she was cold and hungry standing under the tree just now, but


    now that she saw Antoine, everything was fine. ¡°By the way, Antoine, why are you in Sidovor City?


    Aren¡¯t you filming at Mountain Fog recently?¡±


    Although Antoine debuted very early, he did not take on many roles. Moreover, the quality requirements


    for each of his works were extremely high.


    For example, when he first entered the production team this time, he had requested at closed-off shoot.


    Furthermore, it was in the deep mountains and forests. Before she returned to the country, she thought


    that she might have to wait until the new year to see Antoine again.


    ¡°How dare you mention that? It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t tell me when you returned to the country, but you


    even fooled around with Joe outside. Have you learned to spend your time in bars?¡± Antoine replied.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re the one who might only look at your phone once every ten days or half


    a month in the mountains.¡± Madison snorted and did not forget to speak up for Joe..


    ¡°Also, what¡¯s wrong with spending some time in the bars? I was just curious, so I asked Joe to bring me


    to see the world. You don¡¯t know how much Joe has gone overboard. He


    94%


    actually ordered a ss of milk for me in the bar. It was so embarrassing.¡±


    Antoine snorted coldly and a faint smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°If he dares to drink with you, I¡¯m afraid


    that John will be the first to make him kneel when he goes back to Rozalia.¡±


    Madison stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, right?¡±


    When the traffic light turned green, Antoine tilted his head and nced at her with a smile.


    His gaze seemed to be asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Madison simply did not mention this matter anymore.


    She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, Antoine, Joe and the others didn¡¯t pick up


    when I called. Did something happen?¡±


    Hearing this, Antoine¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°The two of them went to the airport to pick me up. On


    the way back, we encountered a small ident. A few teenagers on motorcycles blocked the way and


    fought.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madison sat up straight. ¡°Then are they alright? Are Joe and Samuel injured?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know Joe¡¯s skills? Samuel was punched twice, but it¡¯s not too serious.¡± Antoine


    ¡°Are they really fine? Where are they now? Take me to Samuel¡¯s ce first. There aren¡¯t many cars on


    the road now. Antoine, drive faster.¡± Even though she wasforted, Madison was still worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fine. Even aunt won¡¯t feel sorry for Samuel¡¯s injuries.¡± Antoine jokingly tried to make it easier


    for Madison and quietly increased the speed of the car.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at Joe¡¯s residence in Sidovor City.


    Madison¡¯s fingerprint was recorded on the door. After the car was parked, she pulled. Antoine into the


    house impatiently.


    The living room was filled with the faint smell of medicinal alcohol. As soon as she entered, she heard


    Joe¡¯szy voice. ¡°Bear with it. Don¡¯t howl.¡±


    Then, Samuel urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t just waste time.¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a m uf fled snort came from his throat.


    It hurt just to hear it.


    Madison rushed over as soon as she changed her shoes. ¡°Samuel, are you alright?¡±


    The situation was too sudden. As if he did not expect Madison to suddenly appear, Samuel, who was


    applying medicine, was stunned. Without thinking, he picked up the small nket beside him and


    covered his back!


    ¡°Tsk, we¡¯re all family. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± Joe pulled the nket away and increased his strength.


    Hiszy voice was tinged with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think it¡¯s embarrassing for me to see you after you are beaten by others? Who


    told you not to train well and stay at home?¡± said Madison.


    Samuel pursed his lips tightly and turned his head to the side. No matter how heavy. Joe¡¯s strength


    was, he did not say anything. However, the veins on his forehead were enough to show his pain.


    Madison¡¯s heart ached. She could not help but say, ¡°Joe, be gentler.¡±


    Joe did not listen. Instead, he pressed harder. ¡°If I am gentler, how can I remove his congestion? It¡¯s


    Samuel¡¯s fault for being useless. Look at me. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Joe had been trained since she was young, so a few hooligans were naturally not a problem for him.


    When she was overseas, those people were carrying weapons in their hands, but Joe saved her.


    However, Samuel was a little tragic. He was a technical geek and usually did not like to exercise. He


    could deal with one or two people, but if there were too many people, he would suffer.


    Other than being punched in the face, there were also two bruises on his shoulders.


    It was not serious, but it made Madison¡¯s heart ache. ¡°How did you get stopped? Who did it?¡±


    Hearing this, Joe stopped what he was doing and sneered. ¡°Who else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s the ba


    st ard who won¡¯t divorce you!¡±


    0

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°Leo? How did he¡­¡±


    As soon as she said that, Madison frowned in regret.


    She actually subconsciously found an excuse for Leo because of Leo¡¯s answer tonight.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    Joe was a little dissatisfied.


    After applying medicine for Samuel and packing up the first aid kit, Joe¡¯s expression was slightly


    unpleasant.


    Madison knew that she had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joe, and Samuel. I didn¡¯t mean to speak


    up for Leo. I just¡­¡±


    She did not know why her first reaction was to exin for Leo.


    It was probably because they grew up together, and relied on their little understanding of each other,


    she felt that he was not the kind of person who would not dare to admit


    what he did.


    Since he said that he did not send anyone to tail her overseas, she felt that it was true.


    However, even if it had nothing to do with him, she had to settle this score with him.


    She could not forgive him.


    Moreover, he had only said that he had never done anything to her. Today, it was her brothers that got


    surrounded and attacked, so how could she be so sure and exin for


    Leo?


    That da mn man was quite hostile to her brothers.


    But no one med her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Samuel, who had applied the medicine, also put on his clothes and sat up on the sofa. His tone was


    much calmer.


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s indeed not Leo¡¯s doing. However¡­ it¡¯s also rted to him.¡±


    This group of teenagers had left behind some things when they fought, including but not limited to the


    mobile phones they were carrying.


    8%94%


    On the way back, Samuel had used these to investigate. The person who aimed at them was not Leo,


    but someone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Sally?¡±


    Madison frowned.


    But she quickly dismissed the idea.


    Even if Sally felt ufortable because of what happened tonight, she should be Sally¡¯s target.


    With the Hale family¡¯s current status, even provoking XR Entertainment would be a disaster for the


    Hale family¡¯spany, let alone stopping Joe and Samuel.


    If she really offended them, no matter how much Leo liked her, he would not let the Palmer Group


    make a loss.


    It was already a huge favor to be able to start apany for her and make her the national goddess. It


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    was not to the extent of supporting the entire Hale family.


    No matter how much Leo cared about her family because he loved her, he would not be stu pid enough


    to be a fool.


    Samuel shook his head as well.


    He turned on theputer on his desk and turned it in the direction of Madison.


    ¡°The ounts aren¡¯t from the Palmer family, nor is it from Sally. It¡¯s an unknown. ount. The IP


    address of the transfer isn¡¯t in the country either. It¡¯s even constantly changing.¡±


    In other words, this was a premeditated siege.


    This group


    of people did not bring any weapons because of internal security. Secondly, the other party might not


    have wanted to do anything to them and was just warning. them.


    Even so, the expressions of the people on the sofa were very unpleasant. Only Samuel, who was


    typing rapidly on the keyboard, was slightly better.


    After he entered themand, the rapidly jumping characters finally stopped after calction.


    ¡°I found some clues through capturing these dynamic IPs, but the evidence is insufficient. It¡¯s a matter


    of probability.¡±


    He tranted the professional terminology summary. The result was that there was a


    60% chance that this address was in Masterwood; a 20% chance that it was in Sidovor City; and a 20%


    chance that it was overseas.


    ¡°If we choose to believe in the 60% probability, we can find out that the person behind this is from this


    He marked it on theputer and frowned.


    This was an extremely smallpany in Masterwood. Compared to some mysterious families that


    could not be provoked over there, it was simply like some rich second- generation heir taking it out to


    practice.


    But the strange thing was that thepany¡¯s direct affiliate was Leo.


    That was why Samuel said that this matter had something to do with him.


    It was as if someone had deliberately implicated him with the clues. The framing was a little obvious,


    but he could not find. any other answers.


    When Madison saw this result, her brain could not process it.


    There was no need for Leo to do so.


    The Palmer Group of Sidovor City, the Daves family of Rozalia, the Wilkinson family of Aeng City, the


    Cooper family of Sea City¡­.


    There were wealthy families at the top of the hierarchy in every district, but they all tacitly agreed not to


    provoke those century-old families in Masterwood. Why would Leo be in a hurry to achieve quick


    sess and take the risk?


    How many years had it been since the Palmer Group was handed over to him?


    However, thepany that Samuel found was not wrong¡­


    ¡°Who cares? The me is on Leo anyway!¡±


    The stalemate in thoughts was broken by Joe. He patted Samuel on the back.


    ¡®We can¡¯t let our brother get beaten up for nothing, right, Samuel?¡±


    Samuel was in so much pain that his expression changed. ¡°Scram!¡±


    oe clicked his tongue. ¡°You can¡¯t even withstand this little bit of strength. Practice with. ne tomorrow.


    Don¡¯t stare at your lousyputer all day.¡±


    The banter between the two also eased the atmosphere.


    Madison also loosened up a little. ¡°Alright, Joe, stop teasing Samuel. Also, Antoine has


    justnded not long ago. You should let him go and have a good rest.¡±


    Antoine¡¯s cold face had a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Joe teased from the side, ¡°Samuel can¡¯t bear to hear this. He¡¯s already so injured, but you don¡¯t care.¡±


    Madison snorted. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to continue staying upte with you. guys. I¡¯m going


    to wash up and rest first. Good night, brothers.¡±


    She yawned and walked upstairs, waving at the three brothers.


    Joe had left her a room and a change of clothes. Of course, there was nock of daily necessities.


    However, the moment she went upstairs and her figure disappeared from the line of sight of the three


    people downstairs, theziness on her body disappearedpletely.


    If the person behind tonight¡¯s incident was really Leo, it would be fine.


    The current Daves family might not lose against the Palmer family.


    But if it wasn¡¯t Leo¡­ who could it be?


    At the same time, a big show was also ying out in the Hale Vi.


    However, it did not rely on one¡¯s brain. Instead, it relied on physical strength.


    The woman¡¯s superior figure is reflected on the white gauze by the window, forming a dynamic and


    beautiful painting with its rises and falls.


    After a long time, she raised her neck. The light and shadow froze for a few seconds before she slowly


    fell.


    ¡°Sir, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with what happened tonight? If they found it was done by me,


    Leo wouldn¡¯t help the Hale family¡­¡±


    A sweet voice came out of Sally¡¯s throat. Through the moonlight that seeped through. the window, she


    looked at the man lyingzily beside her in fascination.


    He leaned against the pillow with his eyes narrowed. He was wearing a silver-gray mask that covered


    half of his face, revealing his chin that was extremely simr to Leo¡¯s.


    This also made her want to take off this mask.


    With this thought in mind, she boldly stretched out her hand and slowly moved it up


    his firm chest.


    However, before she could touch his face, her slender wrist was grabbed by the man and snapped!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sally cried out in pain as tears ran down her face. ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, she did not get any pity from the man and was thrown to the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be traced back to you.¡±


    The man put on his clothes and buttoned his shirt elegantly. His voice was as cold as a demon from


    hell.


    Sally rubbed her wrist. ¡°You also reassured mest time, but what happened in the end? I was still


    bullied. Even now, people are scolding me online.


    ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯ve seeded in the two times overseas! Madison is still alive and


    well!¡±


    The man stopped what he was doing and suddenly smiled.


    The silver mask glowed coldly in the moonlight.


    ¡°So, Miss Hale, are you ming me?¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    Before she could even speak properly, her voice was snuffed out in her throat!


    The man grabbed her neck and slowly tightened his grip.


    Looking at Sally¡¯s flushed face due to suffocation, the smile on his face grew even wider.


    She looked at the man in front of her in horror and pped his arm with all her might. She struggled to


    escape from this shackle, but it was useless against the man.


    It was not until she struggled less and less like a dying fish on the beach that the man let


    go.


    ¡°Madison was able to escape from me because of her ability. It¡¯s not up to you to tell me what to do and


    whether I fail or not.¡±


    He looked down at Sally, who was holding her neck and breathing heavily. His tone was disdainful.


    ¡°Do you really think that all the men in the world will do anything for you just because of your looks?¡±


    What a joke.


    He wasn¡¯t that idiot Leo!


    ¡°Then why did you help me?¡±


    Sally curled up on the bed and could not stop trembling. However, she could not help. but ask.


    This man was clearly fine just now and gave her what she wanted! How did he suddenly be like


    this¡­.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I was too bored before.¡±


    The man tilted his head and sneered. At the same time, he bent his body and slowly pressed down on


    her.


    Thinking of the suffocating scene just now, Sally retreated in fear. ¡°Please¡­ Please let me go!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, such a vicious heart, but so timid? Didn¡¯t you have a lot of guts when you instructed me to


    make Madison disappear from this world, hmm?¡±


    11:17 Wed, 24 Jan Guu.


    He patted Sally¡¯s face.


    Then, a fishy smell spread from her body.


    The man¡¯s hands¡¯paused, and the yfulness in his eyes was covered by disgust.


    He straightened up and hiszy tone became cold. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that you can marry Leo smoothly.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret ying with you. At that time,


    your consequences¡­¡±


    When words were left unsaid, it often breeded a greater sense of unknown fear.


    Sally watched the man leave and slowly clenched her fists.


    Devil!


    He was a devil!


    Madison¡­ It was all Madison¡¯s fault!


    If it wasn¡¯t for Madison, that bi tch, she wouldn¡¯t have made a deal with the devil!


    She would definitely not let Madison off!


    As for Leo¡­ she had to marry him. She had to!


    The next day, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Palmer Group.


    Leo¡¯s expression was cold. His gazended on theputer screen in front of him and he did not


    move for a long time.


    For the entire morning, other than watching the surveince video repeatedly, he did. not deal with


    anything else.


    The video was of Madison holding her belly under the parasol tree and waiting bitterly after being


    chased out of Creek Courtst night. In the end, she threw herself into the


    man¡¯s arms.


    Every time he looked at it, the gloom in his heart increased.


    However, he refused to turn it off. Over and over again, it was as if he was torturing himself.


    Was this what she meant when she said that she had never done anything to let him down within the


    scope of this marriage?


    She lied to him again!


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When the woman in the video pounced into the man¡¯s arms again, Leo finally didn¡¯t


    want to continue watching. He pressed his forehead and closed his eyes.


    When Cullen pushed open the office door and entered, he was greeted by such a scene.


    He yawned. ¡°Oh, who provoked you again today? Your face is so unpleasant early in the morning. I can


    even sense the cold air.¡±


    Not only did he say that, but he also sniffed.


    Leo opened his eyes and gave him a cold look.


    Cullen didn¡¯t care at all. He casually leaned over and sat on Leo¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Can¡¯t you smell it yourself? It smells like gunpowder.¡±


    Leo retracted his gaze and restrained the emotions on his face.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t find anything to do, you can go back to Aeng City. I don¡¯t think Ronnie would mind an


    extra tough nut to cra ck.¡±


    ¡°Bah, he¡¯s the tough nut!¡±


    Cullen stomped his feet in anger and got down from the desk.


    Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly


    Saw theputer screen on the table from the corner of his eye. The words he was about to say


    suddenly changed.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Jessica? You leftst night to take her to Creek Court. But why was she outside? She


    looked so pitiful¡­¡±


    He looked at the surveince footage in surprise. Before he could finish speaking, Leo. pressed the


    pause button with a cold expression.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. The video happened to y the scene of Madison pouncing into


    Antoine¡¯s arms. Cullen¡¯s words were forcefully stopped.


    After a while, he wailed, ¡°Who the f uck is this man? I¡¯ve never hugged my wife before, but he actually


    hugged my Jessica!¡±


    Furthermore, it was Jessica who took the initiative!


    Why?


    ¡°Cullen!¡±


    Before he could vent his jealousy, he was coldly interrupted by Leo.


    Leo even gritted his teeth.


    Chapter 49.


    Men understood what men were thinking the most.


    Cullen nced over from the corner of his eye. ¡°Why are you ring at me? I¡¯m not the one Jessica


    was carrying. Your wife, alright? You make it sound like your wife has hugged you before.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leo¡¯s expression turned even more unpleasant. It seemed that he


    could lose his temper at any time.


    He didn¡¯t argue and nced at the screen with a cold expression. He only felt that the hug was very


    ring.


    If he had gone out a little earlierst night, would this have happened?


    ¡°Speaking of which, how did Jessica get to know the Best Actor? And their rtionship seems even


    closer than those two young men from the Daves familyst night¡­ You don¡¯t think Jessica getting


    close to that young man surnamed Daves from XR Entertainment has anything to do with this Best


    Actor, do you?¡±


    Cullen looked at the frozen image and rubbed his chin in thought. He didn¡¯t notice how displeased


    Leo¡¯s expression was.


    Of course, he did not forget the initial question. He turned his head to look at Leo.


    ¡°Also, why was Jessica alone outside? She¡¯s your ex-wife after all. What¡¯s wrong with letting her stay at


    Creek Court a night? You¡¯re so petty!¡±


    Cullen had attended their wedding and knew that the vi was their marital home. When he saw the


    surveince footage, he thought that Leo was dissatisfied with their marriage and did not allow Madison


    to stay overnight.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me since she didn¡¯t want to live in Creek Court?¡±


    Leo said coldly.


    Last night, he asked her to leave, but she left without saying a word. Moreover, she had previously said


    that she was unwilling to stay. Was it his fault?


    The divorce agreement also clearly stated that Creek Court was left to her. However, she moved


    everything away the night she signed it. She really wanted to cut ties with himpletely!


    Despite being so angry, Leo did not forget to remind Cullen again.


    ¡°Also, we haven¡¯t gone through the divorce procedures yet. How can she be considered my ex-wife?¡±


    Cullen frowned as he looked at th


    I¡¯m still waiting for you to get a divorce and chase Jessica.¡±


    A love rival had already appeared even before they got a divorce. What would happen if they got a


    divorce?


    Leo could not let others beat him to it.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Leo suddenly said this.


    Cullen was surprised. ¡°Then aren¡¯t you married to Sally?¡±


    Speak of the devil.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a light knock on the office door.


    Cullen didn¡¯t close the door when he came in. The door was ajar. When it was knocked


    it was pushed open, revealing Sally¡¯s exquisite face.


    on,


    She continued to knock on the door and smiled. ¡°Leo, can Ie in?¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    When he saw who it was, Leo frowned slightly. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Sally did not stand on ceremony. After getting permission, she walked in. ¡°What are you guys talking


    about?¡±


    Cullen ignored her and rubbed his nose as he looked at Leo. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. You don¡¯t


    have anything to do with me anyway.¡±


    He did not really like this Miss Hale, who appeared after Madison.


    When he was young, the person he yed with was Madison. Later on, when this youngdy was


    recognized, he also went overseas. He was not too familiar with Sally.


    Moreover, he did not know how much this woman had heard when he was talking inside.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Cullen still felt guilty for speaking ill of others behind. their backs.


    Leo did not ask him to stay. ¡°Remember what I told you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t forget.¡± Cullen waved his hand and brushed past Sally, but he didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Naturally, he did not notice that a trace of resentment shed across Sally¡¯s eyes.


    After the door was closed, only Leo and Sally were left in the office.


    When Sally looked up again, she had a bright smile.


    She walked to the desk in her high heels and kept her distance so that she wouldn¡¯t touch any


    documents on his desk.


    ¡°Did Ie at the wrong time and interrupt your discussion?¡± She probed carefully, making him unable


    to get angry at her though he was mad.


    The expression on Leo¡¯s face had indeed softened. He felt that he had been a little cold to her just now.


    He shook his head and tried his best not to vent his anger toward Sally. He calmed his tone. ¡°No, we


    didn¡¯t talk about anything important. By the way, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you downstairs and wanted to have dinner with you, but I didn¡¯t see you go down at


    this time. I sent you a message, and you didn¡¯t reply, so I came up to take a look,¡± Sally exined,


    looking apologetic for fear of interrupting his work. ¡°I really didn¡¯t affect your work, did I?¡±


    table.


    Sure enough, there were a few unread messages, and it was lunchtime.


    ¡°Next time, just call me directly ore upstairs to find me. You don¡¯t have to wait all the time, he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do recently. The work has stopped. It doesn¡¯t matter if I wait.¡± Sally naturally


    wouldn¡¯t say that she had just arrived and had just entered Palmer Group when the receptionist invited


    her up without waiting. without waiting.


    Moreover, there was another meaning behind her words. Because of Madison¡¯s live broadcast, she


    was still being scolded. Her work had also been affected. Now, she was just a pitiful person who had


    lost her job.


    She looked at Leo¡¯s slightly furrowed brows and pressed on. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if you were busy when I


    wanted to call you. It wouldn¡¯t be good if I disturbed you.¡±


    Her tone was gentle and considerate.


    Leo got up from the chair andforted her in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯ll


    change my clothes. Sit down and wait for a while. Think about where to eat, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Sally nodded and smiled.


    When Leo entered the lounge, the smile on Sally¡¯s face disappeared. She nced at theputer


    screen on the desk.


    From the corner of her eye, she felt that the person on the screen looked familiar. However, she did not


    dare to look at it in front of Leo, afraid that she would anger him.


    ¡®Unexpectedly, he was really looking at Madison, this bit ch!


    ¡®He even said that he didn¡¯t want a divorce because of this bit ch. If he didn¡¯t want a divorce, what


    would happen to me?¡¯ Sally thought.


    She saw the paused image on the screen clearly. After her anger subsided, she suddenly narrowed her


    eyes.


    Madison was hugging a man!


    And this man was¡­


    She suddenlyughed out loud and quickly walked over to press the y button. She pulled back the


    video and her heart beat faster the more she watched.


    G od was really helping her!


    Sally was so excited that her fingers were trembling. She quickly sent the surveince video to her


    ount through theputer¡¯s WhatsApp. Then, she deleted the record and paused the video to the


    previous frozen scene.


    After everything was done, she sat down on the sofa as if nothing had happened.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo changed into a suit and came out of the lounge. He saw Sally sitting obediently on the sofa and


    ying with her phone.


    He nced at theputer, and it had been locked automatically, so he didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Have you thought about where to eat?¡±


    ¡°Is Rose Garden okay?¡±


    Sally got up from the sofa and stuffed her phone into her bag. At the same time, guilt appeared on her


    face.


    ¡°I went too farst time. I want to go over and apologize to the head chef. Also, my sister seems to be


    working there. I haven¡¯t had the chance to formally apologize to her for what happened before. I went


    too far. I wanted to talk to her properlyst night, but¡­


    There was no need to finish her sentence. It was nothing more than an apology at the venue to no


    avail. Instead, she was bullied by Madison.


    Unfortunately, pretending to be pitiful did not get hisfort.


    Leo nodded solemnly, opened the office door, and walked out. ¡°You do need to apologize to her.


    Although that matter wasn¡¯t your intention, you were the one who did. it. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t cause


    her any harm.¡±


    Sally did not expect Leo to say that. She gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them.


    She followed behind Leo and lowered her head. ¡°What if Madison refuses to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Whether she forgives you or not, you should apologize,¡± Leo lectured.


    Sally should apologize for what she did wrong.


    As for whether Madison would forgive her or not, that was up to Madison.


    If Madison refused to forgive Sally, it was understandable. If Madison forgave, it was


    because she was magnanimous.


    He did not think that if Madison did not forgive Sally, Sally would not be wrong.


    ¡°Yeah, I got it, Leo.¡± Sally was so depressed that she almost died from anger. However, she forced


    herself to maintain a smile.


    ¡®Da mn it! Sooner orter, I would have to take revenge on Madison!¡¯ she thought.


    She stopped in front of the car and was about to open the door when she suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Leo, you haven¡¯t divorced Madison yet. I¡¯ll sit in the back first. When we get married in the future, I¡¯ll sit


    in the passenger seat, okay?¡± She did not forget what Leo had said in the office.


    Firstly, she was pretending to be pitiful so that he would feel guilty for chasing herst night so that she


    could sit in the passenger seat again.


    Secondly, she wanted to remind Leo to see if he had forgotten about marrying her.


    ¨C


    It was a pity that her n had failed again.


    away


    Leo nodded and opened the back seat. ¡°Then you can sit in the back seat for the time being.¡±


    Sally did not even know how to lift her feet.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to go in or not.


    She did not expect Leo to be so inflexible!


    Fortunately, the words ¡®for the time being eased her mood. Moreover, it was easier for her to send out


    the news about Madison and Adonis in the backseat.


    If those marketing ounts were fast, when they reached Rose Garden, the tags ¡®Madison had an


    affair¡¯ and ¡®Best Actor is a home-wrecker¡¯ would probably explode on the trending searches!


    With that thought in mind, Sally got into the car with a smile.


    Half an hourter, the two of them appeared in Rose Garden.


    At the same time, Madison, who was in the kitchen, also received the news of their arrival.


    Greg, who was old, instigated from the side, ¡°How about this, Madison? Do you want me to chase


    those two out? I¡¯ll avenge you!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Madison did not even raise her head when she heard this. She was preparing the final dish and was


    focused on the dishes in front of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of chasing them out? They came to give us money. Is there a reason not to ept


    it?¡±


    Rose Garden¡¯s VIP card cost money. It was equivalent to the cost of upying a seat in advance. It


    was not a small expense.


    Since Leo was willing to pay the money ande here to cat, why should they chase him out?


    Moreover, Sidovor City was the Palmer family¡¯s territory. She had a grudge against Leo, but no matter


    what, she should not involve Rose Garden.


    If she really offended him, she would be fine, but it wouldn¡¯t be good if innocent people were implicated.


    Greg was originally filled with righteous indignation. When he found out that these two people had


    Now that he heard Madison say this, he immediately felt that if he chased Leo away, Rose Garden


    would really be missing a rich costumer.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll invite him to a private room now. We won¡¯t chase him away. We¡¯ll just secretly increase


    the price for him.¡±


    Thinking of this, Greg felt a little pleased.


    After all, they didn¡¯t suffer a lossst time. The person who was scolded online was Sally. Now, Leo


    and Sally came back to eat at his ce. Sally should be the embarrassed one.


    Madison shook her head andughed as she looked at his mischievous face. The dish in her hand was


    also done and she pushed it toward the delivery area.


    ¡°Please deliver this. Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, she started cooking the other dishes.


    She had promised Samuelst night that she would let him try her cooking. Coincidentally, Antoine was


    alsoing over, so she had to prepare more.


    Greg smacked his lips at the side. ¡°Madison, when are you going to cook for me?¡±


    Madison¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You can eat with my brotherster. I made quite a lot of dishes this time.¡±


    |||


    O


    07.36


    59%


    She was quitezy and usually didn¡¯t cook easily. If it weren¡¯t for her three brothers today, she would


    probably be sleeping at home.


    ¡°I¡¯m an old man. If I sit with you young people¡­¡±


    Greg had aplicated expression on his face. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even get a bite.¡±


    He said it very tactfully, but in fact, he was just asking for the same treatment. If he really tasted


    Madison¡¯s cooking, how impressive would that be?


    Although he was of the same generation as Madison, he was already so old. If he really went to the


    table, would he be able to snat ch food from a few young people?


    Madison could tell what he meant, but she did not go along with his words. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re


    old. My brothers will give in to you.¡±


    Greg¡¯s beard was almost sticking up because he was anxious. He almost begged her directly.


    When he was about to speak, he suddenly changed his words and turned around.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s my fault for being unlucky. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Greg, I¡¯ve left some for you.¡±


    Madisonughed and stopped teasing the old urchin. She raised her chin and gestured for him to look


    at the serving area over there. A few dishes were made separately to keep warm.


    Greg did not even have time to feel disappointed. He rushed up in surprise. ¡°You saved it for me?¡±


    He originally thought that since Madison was going to stay in Rose Garden for a long time, he would


    have to eat something cooked by her when Benton who was extremely picky returned. He was not in a


    hurry for today.


    He was so surprised!


    Greg was grinning from ear to ear. A disciple came over and wanted to take a few bites. but was


    chased to the side. ¡°Go, go, go. It is such a busy time, but you¡¯re stillzy!¡±


    Madison smiled and shook her head. She felt rxed after taking off her apron.


    She picked up a bowl of soup and followed the waitress.


    After working for so long, she could finally eat with her brothers.


    Fortunately, she could borrow Rose Garden¡¯s kitchen. Otherwise, she would have been alone from


    preparing the dishes to cooking. She did not want to be so tired. After all, Samuel would not me her


    for not keeping her promise.


    However, now that she had cooked all the dishes, she felt indescribably satisfied.


    On the way to the private room, she was all smiles.


    However, the moment she pushed open the door, the smile froze on her face, and ayer of coldness


    appeared in her eyes.


    Why were Leo and Sally sitting in the private room?


    ¡°Madison?¡±


    Sitting opposite Leo, Sally¡¯s eyes lit up, and her eyes were filled with gloating.


    She knew that this bit ch only had the ability to serve dishes in the restaurant!


    At night, Madison was morous with a man. When she was dumped by the man, wouldn¡¯t she end up


    doing these things?


    However, there was no difference between serving a man in bed and serving dishes in a


    restaurant.


    As she thought about it, the smile on Sally¡¯s face widened. ¡°Why are you delivering food. today? Is it


    because the restaurant doesn¡¯t have enough manpower?¡±


    The waitresses in Rose Garden were all dressed in the same attire. They were dressed elegantly in


    pper dresses that were pleasing to the eye, while Madison was dressed in kitchen attire. There


    seemed to be nothing wrong with asking this question.


    However, Sally¡¯s expression was especially hypocritical.


    Madison frowned and stopped the waitress who was about to ce the dishes on the table. She then


    nced at the dishes on the table.


    Two dishes had already been served. They were served when Greg asked her if she wanted to chase


    Leo out. Why were they served here?


    She ignored Sally¡¯s words and turned to look at the waitress beside her. Her tone could not help but be


    a little angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check the private room when you served the dishes?¡±


    The food that she had painstakingly made for Samuel and the rest had actually been fed to this bi tch


    and jerk!


    The two dishes on the table were already eaten. Wasn¡¯t it a waste?


    O


    D136 Thu 5 da GU


    However, the waitress did not feel that she had done anything wrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Mr.


    Palmer ordered those two dishes¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Leo, who was sitting in front of the table, with an aggrieved. expression.


    ¡°Right, Mr. Palmer?¡±


    Her voice was so coquettish.


    Not to mention Madison, even Sally, who was sitting opposite Leo, could not help but look up and roll


    her eyes at this woman.


    Was this waitress out of her mind? She was still sitting here, yet this waitress dared to seduce Leo so


    boldly!


    She must have learned it from that bit ch Madison!


    Sally was filled with anger, but she still maintained her image in front of Leo and spoke up for the


    waitress.


    wrong


    ¡°Madison, Leo and I did order these two dishes. This waitress didn¡¯t serve the w dishes. You can¡¯t be


    angry at her just because you don¡¯t like me and Leo.¡±


    The waitress nodded in agreement.


    She had seen the gossip online.


    Sally had made a scene at Rose Gardenst time. However, she had Mr. Palmer behind. her. Wasn¡¯t


    everything fine?


    As for the person beside her, wasn¡¯t she just relying on her good-looking face to make Greg like her?


    Madison was just a fake daughter who had been chased out of a wealthy family. Did she really think


    she was something? So what if she was quite smart? Wasn¡¯t she still divorced by Leo? Now, Madison


    was in the kitchen as a kitchen helper and delivering dishes with


    her.


    What was the big deal?


    And Madison was scolding her!


    Thinking about how Madison had shouted at her indiscriminately just now, she felt even more


    aggrieved. She looked pitifully at the man who had not spoken.


    As for Sally, who cared?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t itmon for rich men to have a few women?


    Madison saw through her actions and was filled with anger.


    ¡°Alright, the two dishes on the table were ordered. What about the two dishes that are sent over now?


    They¡¯re not on the menu. How can you exin this?¡±


    These two dishes were home-cooked dishes that she had made alone. To put it bluntly, they were not


    enough to be served at the table.


    She wanted to ask how Leo ordered these two dishes!


    ¡°I asked her to send it over.¡±


    Leo, who had been silent throughout the confrontation, suddenly looked up.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    The waitress also took the opportunity to say pitifully, ¡°Mr. Palmer indeed didn¡¯t use the menu. He said


    that the first two dishes tasted good and asked me to continue serving the same chef¡¯s dishes.¡±


    Madison was so angry that sheughed. She looked coldly at the waitress beside her. ¡°So you don¡¯t


    care about the other guests and just send the dishes here to please Mr. Palmer, whom you want to


    climb up the socialdder with?¡±


    ¡°Why are your words so unpleasant?¡± the waitress retorted angrily.


    It was one thing for her to think about it, but it was another thing for someone to say it. in front of Leo.


    Madison sneered and ignored her.


    She just spoke the truth, but it had made the waitress furious. If she said anything more, the waitress


    would probably make a scene here.


    She held the bowl of soup in one hand and took the tray from the waitress with both. hands. Her


    movements were steady and fast, making it impossible for anyone to react!


    She ignored the woman and looked at Leo calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Palmer. These two dishes were pre-


    ordered by the guest next door, so I won¡¯t leave them for you. If the two dishes on your table aren¡¯t


    enough, get a waitress to add two more. I still have to deliver the dishes, so I won¡¯t disturb the two of


    you from eating


    Her attitude was humble, and there was nothing wrong with her words. Even Sally could not say


    anything sarcastic after hearing it.


    She turned around to leave but was stopped by Leo. ¡°But you don¡¯t have these two dishes on the Rose


    Garden¡¯s menu. How can I add them?¡±


    ¡°The other dishes in Rose Garden are equally delicious. I think you will definitely be able to order


    something delicious. I won¡¯t stay any longer, lest you lose your appetite.¡± Madison smiled at him and


    walked away without giving him a chance to speak again.


    She fled quickly, not caring how livid the man behind her was..


    The private room fell silent again. The atmosphere was so silent that even Sally, who


    sitting opposite Leo, did not dare to make a sound.


    was


    When this man was really angry, it was even scarier than touching a tiger¡¯s tail.


    Fortunately, it was Madison who was silly enough to offend him. Madison was also the unlucky one!


    25 Jan


    59%


    Thinking about it, Sally deliberately mentioned it in front of Leo. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Madison¡¯s hands to be


    so steady. She carried two trays and didn¡¯t let the food spill. I¡¯m afraid she must have suffered a lot


    overseas.¡±


    She observed Leo¡¯s expression and saw his frown tighten. She was overjoyed.


    It must be because Leo did not want to hear Madison¡¯s name. He felt annoyed just by hearing it.


    She took advantage of the situation and lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s also because Madison doesn¡¯t want to


    give in. My mother even naggedst time that she was too angry that night. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t


    have let Madison leave. After all, Madison has been raised in my family for so many years. How could


    she bear to let Madison be alone outside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking about her,¡± Leo interrupted her with a frown. He loosened his tie and tried


    to relieve the depression in his chest.


    However, Madison¡¯s face could not be erased from his mind.


    She turned around and left resolutely. Het ons when she snat ched the tray away, her


    pitiful state under the parasol tree, and her throwing herself into Adonis¡¯s arms¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t control his anger.


    He was very confused.


    He wondered if she had suffered a lot overseas to cultivate such skills. She had carried the tray away


    with one hand without spilling any food. Now that she had returned home, she was still living such a


    life.


    On the other hand, another voice kept talking about her betrayal. She was scheming for a divorce. Not


    only was she ying with him, but she was also embracing another man!


    Two different emotions were fighting each other, and Leo¡¯s expression was: uncontrobly twisted.


    Even his voice was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s cat.¡±


    Sally did not dare to say anything else. She said carefully, ¡°Then should we add two more dishes? It¡¯s


    rare to see Mr. Hond cooking today. With you here, they definitely won¡¯t lie to me likest time and


    say that Mr. Hond doesn¡¯t cook anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Palmer. Why don¡¯t you add two more dishes?¡± The waitress at the side. couldn¡¯t read


    Leo¡¯s expression and went up to him delicately.


    Before she could take two steps forward, she was frightened by his cold snort. ¡°Get out.¡±


    The waitress froze.


    Leo nced over coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡±


    The waitress was frightened by this cold gaze and quickly retreated, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave immediately¡­


    After she left, she still felt a lingering fear, thinking, ¡®Where did I get the guts to think that I could cling to


    such a man?¡±


    Sally, who was in the private room, was also scared by Leo.


    She had seen Leo get angry, but she had never seen him like this. He looked like the terrifying man


    from that night.


    Sally did not dare to think about it anymore. She was afraid that she would expose something in front of


    Leo.


    She could only forcefully change the topic and try to pretend that nothing had happened.


    ¡°Leo, should we add two more dishes? If we miss it today, we don¡¯t know when the heir of the imperial


    chef will cook again.¡± Sally asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t cook it,¡± Leo interrupted her expressionlessly. His tone was a little gentle, but it still carried a


    lot of anger.


    Sally didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it made by Mr. Hond? But the taste of these two dishes is clearly much


    better than what we¡¯ve tried before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Leo sounded extremely certain. ¡°And even if it¡¯s Mr. Hond, he might. not be willing to


    cook again.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Sally said in disappointment. She was still unwilling to give up and tried again. ¡°Even you can¡¯t do


    it? Mr. Hond has such a bad temper. Does he not even want to show you respect?¡±


    Leo did not answer. He opened the menu and handed it to Sally. ¡°Order two more dishes if you want to


    eat. They used to taste good, too. As for today¡¯s two dishes, I¡¯ve already taken advantage of it. There¡¯s


    no need to think about anything else.¡±


    He did not expect to be able to taste Madison¡¯s cooking again.


    Back then, what Grandpa talked about the most was her culinary skills. However, at that time, he was


    annoyed. Every time she cooked, he would say that it tasted bad.


    He looked down at the two dishes on the table and was still in a daze. He didn¡¯t know who she was


    going to entertain, but she actually brought them to him by ident.


    |||


    25 Jan


    Based on her current temper, if she were to cook again, she would probably poison the food.


    Thinking of this, the depression in his heart eased a lot, and a smile even appeared on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in another room was tense.


    When they saw Madison carrying so many things alone, the three people in the private room looked


    mad. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there no one else in your restaurant?¡±


    Joe rushed over to take the things and took a look at her hand.


    Her wrist was so thin that it felt like it would shatter at a touch. How could she carry so many things?


    Just this tray alone was extremely heavy, let alone the dishes.


    What was wrong with the old man in Rose Garden?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Joe. Try my cooking.¡± Madison was not that pretentious. She sat down beside Joe and briefly


    exined what had happened just now.


    It was mainly about how she had given Leo a hard time. She did not mention anything else.


    Initially, she just wanted to ease the atmosphere, but she did not expect their expressions to worsen


    after she said that.


    ¡°If you had known that Ba st ard Leo would eat the food, you would have drugged him withxatives!¡±


    Joe yed a dirty trick at the side. ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    Madison could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, take those two dishes as feeding the dog! He won¡¯t have a


    chance to eat it again.¡±


    Even if Leo wanted her to cook for him, she wouldn¡¯t do it.


    The atmosphere finally cased up.


    However, before they could finish the meal, someone¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Antoine, you and Jessica have been ndered, and it¡¯s on the trending searches.¡± While Samuel was


    eating, he nced at his phone.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    A momentter, the few people at the dining table turned on their phones.


    Probably because it involved Antoine, this article was published all over the Inte to get the trending


    headlines.


    It was not only on a certain social media app that idolized celebrities but even ordinary browsers


    released news in time.


    However, the headline of the news made the faces of the four people at the table darken.


    ¡°Best Actor Adonis became a home-wrecker for love¡±, ¡°The Hale family¡¯s adopted daughter cheated in


    marriage¡±, ¡°The Hale family¡¯s adopted daughter was chased out¡±, ¡°Madison and Leo get a divorce.


    A few posts with Madison¡¯s name dominated the trending searches, followed by dark. purple words


    hinting how hot the tag were.


    When Madison clicked it, the app was stuck for a long time.


    Even so, she quickly figured out the ins and outs.


    Although the video was heavily watermarked by the media, and the figure was a little blurry, it was


    possible to recognize the two people hugging each other.


    Especially Antoine. He had debuted for ten years. No matter how tightly he wrapped himself up, his


    fans would recognize him.


    Moreover, he did not even wear a mask when he came to pick up Madisonst night. Moreover, his


    face was facing the camera. He was just short of being photographed up.


    close!


    It was not hard to tell that this video was a few minutes of surveince footage.


    It was obviously transferred from Creek Court.


    Apart from the owner, Leo, they couldn¡¯t figure out who else could pull out this surveince video. It


    couldn¡¯t be that the security guard of the vi area took the risk of breaking thew and sold the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    surveince video to a marketing ount, right?


    ¡°Is Leo a real man? He even sold such videos. I used to respect him for being a man, but I didn¡¯t


    expect him to be such a despicable person!¡±


    Joe was so angry that he could not even eat. He put down his fork.


    Everyone was in the business world and had reached this position. They knew what


    ¡±


    .59%


    methods they would use and even appreciated their opponents.


    In the end, Leo directly schemed against them, which made them despise Leo.


    This feeling was like being forced to eat a fly. It was so disgusting that they even wanted to throw up


    the meal from the day before.


    Samuel, on the other hand, was calm. He had already taken out theputer he carried with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll suppress the poprity online first. You guys think of a public rtions n first.¡±


    Even if this matter was fake, if there were too many people talking about it, it would still affect Antoine¡¯s


    reputation.


    If this kind of news was not handled promptly, it could leave a stain thatsted a lifetime. Even if


    rifications were made afterwards, there would still be plenty of people who didn¡¯t believe it.


    Even if most people believed Antoine, there were still people who insisted that Antoine was a hateful


    man.


    Antoine had been doing whatever he wanted in the industry over the years and had offended many


    people. Moreover, his resources had always been top-notch over the years. Countless people were


    eyeing him and wanted to step on him to get to the top.


    Moreover, this matter involved Jessica. He could not be careless.


    However, this wave of traffic was too big and the scope of the spread was too wide. It was impossible


    to stop the rumors from spreading among the masses. It was not even on the same scale as thest


    Rose Garden incident.


    If they deleted the posts, a new topic would arise, and it might even arouse the rebellious thoughts of


    someizens.


    Over the years, Antoine had no scandals. The excessive praise his fans gave him was met with an


    equally intense bacsh online, with all kinds of harsh words surfacing.


    Even worse, someone had photoshopped Antoine¡¯s photo into a ck-and-white portrait.


    When Madison saw this post, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. With a cold expression, she almost threw


    her phone away!


    She got up from the chair and gripped her phone tightly. Her voice was low and h oa rse.


    ¡°Samuel, help me register an ount and publish my divorce agreement. Also, state that Antoine


    doesn¡¯t know anything about my marriage. I¡¯ll go out for a while ande


    backter.


    With that, she left without waiting for her three brothers¡¯ opinions.


    The meaning behind her words was obvious. She wanted to take all the responsibility on herself.


    Antoine was not young anymore. In the early years, many fans were anxious about his marriage, even


    though his private matters had never been posted online.


    While most celebrities had fans that saw themselves as girlfriends or wives, Antoine¡¯s fans had long


    since evolved into ¡®mom fans. They wouldn¡¯t mind if news of him dating.


    came out.


    The huge response this time was definitely because the word ¡®home-wrecker¡¯ did not sound good.


    Even if he could still receive resources in the future with this title, he would still be ridiculed by the


    public. His career would almost be ruined.


    If they wanted to thoroughly clear up the situation, they either needed to reveal that he and Madison


    were siblings, or, as Madison suggested, pushed all the me onto her.


    As for thetter, she could even make Antoine a victim ¨C a love idiot who had been deceived by a


    woman.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken and deeply in love with someone who was handsome and capable and


    be miserably deceived by a woman in the end?


    But if he really did that, he wouldn¡¯t be Antoine anymore.


    Not to mention that he would not agree, the Daves family¡¯s other brothers would not agree either.


    If Antoine did that today, he would probably be kicked out of the Daves family and get removed from


    the family tree!


    However, the suggestion was made by Madison. Antoine should be the one making the choice. Even


    Samuel did not move. He looked at Antoine silently.


    Antoine, who was sitting at the dining table, still looked like a rich young master. He ate at a leisurely


    pace until the food in his mouth was swallowed. He took a tissue and wiped the corners of his mouth


    before speaking slowly.


    ¡°Samuel, announce our identities.¡±


    ¡°Antoine, are you serious?¡±


    59%


    Although it was an expected answer, Samuel felt that he still needed to discuss it with Jessica.


    After all, Jessica did not want her identity to be made public. The Daves family¡¯s identity was too


    troublesome. If it caused some unnecessary trouble, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    Especially those vampires from the Hale family. Who knew if they would pester Jessica?


    Antoine¡¯s cold face was filled with seriousness. ¡°Other than publicizing my rtionship with Jessica, I


    don¡¯t think there¡¯s a better way, right?¡±


    If he really listened to Madison without making it public and med it on her, who would bear to do so?


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her being scolded by so many people online.


    He would rather take all the me.


    But it was clearly not what the Inte said. Why did he have to lie?


    They were innocent and were cousins. Why should they follow the marketing ounts. and make up


    an even worse reason?


    Being honest was the best PR


    ¡°I agree with the announcement of the rtionship between Antoine and Jessica, but¡­¡±


    Joe also agreed.


    He paused and looked up. ¡°Do you want to tell Jessica?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Antoine smiled. He picked up his fork again and tasted Madison¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m different from you two. We haven¡¯t been exposed as family.¡±


    When he first debuted as an actor, his family berated him for a long time, using him. of not pursuing


    a proper career and instead bing a lowly actor. At one point, his father, Eric, even denied


    acknowledging him.


    As a result, when Antoine became popr ten years ago, there was no information about him on the


    Inte. The fans all thought that Antoine was an orphan.


    He gave himself the stage name Adonis. During his rebellious phase, he felt like he was just an


    afterthought to his family.


    He felt wronged and pitiful.


    It was only after he starred in a modern historical drama that his father changed his view, started to


    ept his identity, and even financed him to make better films.


    Joe¡¯spany was able to develop so quickly because of Antoine.


    However, in order to save himself the trouble, Antoine used his former stage name and continued to


    hide things about his family.


    In other words, even if he announced his rtionship with Madison today, they would not be able to


    find out anything about the Daves family, unless the Daves family came out to announce this news.


    ¡°In that case, Antoine, I¡¯ll register an ount for Jessica. You can post itter.¡± Samuel was already


    prepared.


    Antoine nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    The post was quietly released with a paternity test report, but it set off a storm of public opinion on the


    inte.


    Antoine was a celebrity to begin with. He didn¡¯t even need the fake reviewers that Joc had hired. As


    soon as the post was posted, it was directly at the top of the rankings.


    Not only this rification but also other people involved in this marriage were ranked highly.


    However, Madison did not know any of this.


    After leaving the room, she went straight to Leo¡¯s room.


    She thought, ¡°What right did this da mn man have to post the surveince footage of Antoine and me


    online?


    I have never exposed his rtionship with Sally online. Even if we were having an affair, he was the


    one who did it first. What right did he have to use such disgusting methods to frame me first?


    ¡°To think that I even found an excuse for himst night!


    ¡®Now that I think about it, I am really stu pid. I still believe that he is the Leo in memory before.


    ¡°It is not!


    The young man I liked was long dead.


    my


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the fake daughter who cheated on her husband and was chased out by the Hale family? You


    are very shameless. You can¡¯t be a rich woman even if you marry a rich man!¡±


    Halfway down the road, she was suddenly stopped by someone.


    Madison looked down and saw the waitress who had served her two dishes wrongly before.


    The waitress did not do anything else. She just stood guard at the door of Leo¡¯s room. One could


    imagine her motive.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Madison did not want to be entangled with her


    anymore.


    Rose Garden was not hers, and the recruitment of waiters was not her responsibility.


    hu, 25 Jan


    Madison was just a chef here. Other than her colleagues in the kitchen, she did not want to interact


    with too many people.


    This waitress did not know Madison¡¯s identity. She only thought that Madison was a nameless kitchen


    helper.


    This waitress put on airs and said arrogantly, ¡°You want me to get out of the way? Who do you


    think you are? You¡¯re just helping our chef cut some dishes. Do you think you¡¯re someone important?


    Let me tell you, Mr. Palmer and Miss Hale are still eating inside. You just stay outside in quiet. Don¡¯t go


    in and disturb them, understand?¡±


    Madison took a step back.


    The woman had an arrogant and cold look on her face and nced at Madison. contemptuously.


    Madison did not barge in. She looked at the waitress quietly and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Leo¡¯s official wife, after


    all. He hasn¡¯t divorced me yet. Even if I¡¯m a country bumpkin, you have to call me Mrs. Palmer. Who do


    you think you are to stop me from seeing my husband?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you in. What can you do?¡± Madison¡¯s words probably angered the woman as she said


    anxiously.


    After all, everyone worked in the restaurant and served others, but their statuses were extremely


    different.


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Palmer will like you and acknowledge your identity if you cheat on him? I¡¯m afraid


    he¡¯ll kick you out when hees outter and then marry Sally! When the timees, they¡¯ll be a


    perfect match, and you¡¯ll be trash! Even your¡­¡±


    Madison red at her coldly. Madison¡¯s fierce gaze scared her so much that she stopped speaking and


    shrank her neck timidly.


    Probably because she felt that her subconscious action just now was too embarrassing, the woman


    regained her bnce and red at Madison.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Did I say something wrong? Isn¡¯t a woman cheating on her man a trash?¡±


    nat


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, your Mr. Palmer and Sally are trash.¡± Madison suddenly looked up. She moved


    her gaze away from that woman and looked straight ahead.


    Coincidentally, she met the two people who came out.


    If nothing went wrong, Leo and Sally should have heard the conversation just now.


    Otherwise, Madison wouldn¡¯t have been able to see their ugly and interesting


    25 Jan B


    expressions.


    ¡°Madison, who are you calling a mistress? Who cheated on her man?¡± Sally said angrily. but her voice


    was extremely gentle, as if she had suffered a huge grievance..


    Madison did not look at her. She looked at Leo¡¯s dark eyes and said, ¡°The one who is desperate now.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Sally stomped her foot and looked at Leo with red eyes.


    ¡°Leo, you know that. In the three years you were married, there was nothing between us. I always said


    that I would wait until you got a divorce before¡­ I even got out of the carst night when you asked me


    to, but Madison went too far!¡± She didn¡¯t mention Madison and Antoine. After all, she hadn¡¯t seen the


    news yet and didn¡¯t know anything.


    She just had to pretend to be pitiful.


    Men liked this..


    Leo stared at Madison. The image of her embracing that manst night lingered in his mind, and he


    was very angry. He shouted, ¡°Apologize now.¡±


    His voice was filled with anger.


    Madison tilted her head and smiled at his angry face.


    She said slowly, ¡°Mr. Palmer, do you want me to apologize to Sally? Or to that woman? Or to you?


    There are too many people I cursed. Mr. Palmer, you have too many female friends. I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Madison deliberately used a sweet tone of Sally to disgust him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Leo was even angrier.


    He thought, ¡®I don¡¯t have many female friends! Many?


    ¡®More men than she knows?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t even know that woman!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mr. Palmer.¡± Madison yed dumb.


    ¡°Madison!¡±


    Leo could not help but interrupt her. ¡°Sally has already made it very clear just now. She has never


    crossed the line in the past three years. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize for calling her a mistress at the door of


    the private room?¡±


    ¡°Of course, one should apologize for what he did wrong.¡± Madison smiled and nodded.


    Suddenly, she raised her hand and pped Leo¡¯s face!


    An angry question followed. Madison said, ¡°I should apologize for cursing her wrongly, but what right do


    you


    this to me? You should be the one to apologize! Even have to co


    if I¡¯m in the wrong, you forced me to do it!¡±


    This p did not conserve any strength at all. Her hand was a little numb, and it was tremblingter.


    Her e


    eyes were red as she red at Leo, who had his head turned to the side.


    Her tears could not help but fall. This p seemed to havepletely erupted the emotions she had


    umted over the past three years.


    She felt sorry


    for herself.


    It was not worth it for her love back then, and it was not worth it for her to have misjudged Leo.


    Madison thought, ¡°I was having an affair with Antoine and cheating on Leo¡­.


    Then what is he and Sally?


    ¡°What about my three years abroad?


    ¡®If I was not lucky enough and died overseas, it was a wasted life!


    ¡®If I die and he marries Sally, everyone would be happy. I deserve it!¡±


    ¡°Leo, you disgust me!¡± After saying this, Madison did not intend to question the surveince video on


    the Inte anymore. She turned around and left.


    As soon as she turned around, the man grabbed her wrist forcefully.


    ¡°Madison, make yourself clear¡­¡±


    His words stopped abruptly when he saw that Madison¡¯s face was covered in tears.


    Her eyes


    eyes were red, and tears fell uncontrobly.


    Just now, he had tilted his head and didn¡¯t see her. At this moment, he was looking at this scene of a


    beauty crying and was momentarily speechless.


    She was the one who hit him first, but she felt wronged.


    However, he was heartbroken.


    O


    He loosened his grip a little, and even his angry questions turned into helpless coaxing ¡°Why are you


    crying?


    SEND GET

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who was beaten up. I haven¡¯t even said anything, and you¡¯re crying first?¡±


    He pressed his lips together and smiled. ¡°Madison, you¡¯re a little strange!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Madison struggled and choked.


    She had pped him on impulse, but she did not regret it.


    If it happened again, she would still hit him again if he still had that self-righteous look on his face when


    he asked her to apologize.


    At this moment, Leo was equally self-righteous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t let go, what if you hit me again?¡±


    Not only did he not let go, but he also took a step forward, closing the distance between him and


    Madison. The palm print was especially eye-catching because he took two steps forward.


    However, Madison had no way to retreat.


    The door of the private room was decorated with Rose Garden water. The hollow rockery was


    surrounded by a small pool, and the bricks were pressed against her ankle. She could only try to break


    free from Leo¡¯s shackles. ¡°Leo, let go of me!¡±


    As if to take revenge for that p, Leo tightened his grip slightly.


    He wouldn¡¯t hurt her too hard, nor would he let her break free easily.


    A smile appeared on his face, adding a sense of wildness to his face.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me. What if I let go of you and you hit me again? After all, it¡¯s hard to resolve


    domestic violence, right, Mrs. Palmer?¡±


    He even said it very gently.


    Madison was so shocked by his words that her tears stopped.


    ¡°Leo, you are too shameless!¡±


    She thought, ¡®Domestic violence?


    ¡°Why did I¡­.


    ¡°However, from a legal point of view, we are not officially divorced, so this exnation does make


    sense.


    She red at him angrily without saying anything.


    The smile in Leo¡¯s eyes intensified as he teased her. ¡°How am I shameless? You even pped my face


    just now. Mrs. Palmer, are you not admitting it after hitting me?¡±


    You¡¯re shameless!¡± Madison cursed.


    ¡°Yes, not only am I shameless, but I¡¯m also disgusting, right?¡±


    Leo was not angry. In any case, she had already beaten and cursed him. He had even made her


    r cry. If he argued with her again, he was afraid that this matter would not be


    resolved.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Madison mumbled softly and looked away, not wanting to look at him anymore.


    Just like that, they were in a deadlock.


    When the waitress and Sally saw this, they were very shocked!


    How was this a quarrel? They were flirting!


    The waitress¡¯s mouth was already slightly agape in surprise. She thought in her heart, ¡®Indeed, one


    could not believe too much about what was happening online.


    ¡®Is this an adopted daughter who was chased out by the Hale family? Does Mr. Palmer not like her? Mr.


    Palmer was clearly like a bootlicker! Could it be that Madison had fallen in love with Antoine and


    insisted on divorcing Mr. Palmer, but Mr. Palmer was unwilling? Then, he turned around and posted the


    video online. He wants her back, right?¡±


    Sally, who was thrown aside by Leo, Sally¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. At that time, no one else could


    see it, she was very jealous!


    She did not understand and she thought, ¡®Back then, Leo would send Madison overseas for my sake.


    He did not care if there was no news for three years. But now, because of this bi tch, he had to coax


    her softly. He especially became humble to tease her.


    ¡°Why? Tell me why!¡±


    Unfortunately, the two people who were confronting each other did not notice it at all, especially Leo,


    who had his back facing Sally.


    His gaze was always on Madison.


    59%


    Seeing that Madison was no longer talking, he lowered his eyes and stared at her for a while before


    finally letting go of her wrist.


    The girl in front of him had stopped crying, but her eyes were still red, and the tears on her face were


    very obvious.


    He took a handkerchief from his pocket and held it out to Madison. ¡°Wipe your face.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your fake kindness!¡±


    Madison raised her hand and pped his hand to the side. Her red eyes were filled with stubbornness.


    ¡°After all, Mr. Palmer, a person like me is not worthy of your charity, right?¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    She came over to ask Leo for an exnation, but now that she had beaten him up, there was no need


    to stay. She had to deal with the matter about the Inte. She did not have time to waste with Leo.


    However, the man behind her did not want her to leave so easily.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°So


    you especially came over to curse me and p me?¡±


    Leo put a


    the handkerchief and his expression darkened. He stared at her back with his dark eyes. ¡°Madison, tell


    me, how am I disgusting?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Since you dare to send the surveince footage to the media and


    use such a method to take revenge on me, don¡¯t me me for attacking you!¡±


    Madison stopped and looked back at him with red eyes.


    Leo frowned in confusion. ¡°When did I send the surveince footage to the media? Tell


    me!¡±


    He originally thought that she was here to discuss the divorce again. After all, he had brought Sally to


    dinner today, which gave Madison a chance to make a fuss. Moreover, Madison was arguing with the


    waitress at the door about the topic of having an affair


    with a man.


    However, from the looks of it, that did not seem to be the case.


    ¡°Exin yourself.¡± He stared straight at her.


    Madison only sneered at his denial.


    |||


    C


    To think that she had defended him in front of her brothers. To think that she had believed him when he


    said that he did not know about what happened overseasst night.


    She was really stup id!


    As she thought about it, Madison¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°You dare to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it, Leo. You are very shameless. Other than you, who else has


    the authority to pull out the surveince footage of Creek Court? Other than you, who else could


    release the surveince footagest night? You


    proposed a divorce yourself and kept dying the prst night? You


    of having an affair and even implicating someone else as a gigolo. Aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± Now, you¡¯re


    using me


    As soon as she finished speaking, the atmosphere was strange.


    Leo was still unclear about what was happening online, and his mind was in a mess.


    As for Sally, even if she knew, she could not say anything. She could only shut up and pretend to be an


    outsider.


    At the scene, only the waitress had known everything. While waiting at the door, she took the


    opportunity to y with her phone and watch the entire process.


    She spoke un for Leo softly. ¡°Madison, you¡¯re too


    much. So what if Mr. Palmer sent the surveince video to the media? You were the one who hugged


    another man. Could it be that Mr. Palmer forced you? If you didn¡¯t do such a thing,izens wouldn¡¯t


    have cursed you and Antoine. Don¡¯t you think Mr. Palmer dares to do it but doesn¡¯t dare to admit it?


    Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Madison had not even officially gotten a divorce and she was already hugging another man. Now, she


    was ming Leo for his methods.


    The waitress couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Madison.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business as a woman who wants to be Mrs. Palmer¡±


    Madison was already holding back her anger. When she heard this, she nced over coldly.


    However, this woman insisted on saying, ¡°Am I wrong? And how can you nder me? I just admire Mr.


    Palmer. Why do I want to be Mrs. Palmer? I¡¯m not like some people who don¡¯t know bottom lines!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Leo interrupted her coldly.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    That should be enough.¡±


    Madison was already impatient with this woman.


    Madison thought, ¡®Even Sally doesn¡¯t say a word about this matter. Who does she think she is? She is


    too arrogant.


    ¡°Go to the finance department and collect your sry. I don¡¯t want to see you again at Rose Garden.¡±


    Originally, Madison did not want to interfere with Rose Garden¡¯s personnel, but it would be a bad thing


    to keep such a person in here.


    After saying that, she lowered her head and sent a message to Greg with this person¡¯s employee


    number.


    However, this woman was still very arrogant. She said angrily, ¡°You want me to leave. just like that?


    Who do you think you are? You just have a better rtionship with the head chef¡­¡°


    Before she could finish, a voice in her earpiece stopped her.


    She froze on the spot and looked at Madison in a daze.


    Madison only made way for her. The intention was obvious.


    The woman still didn¡¯t seem to believe it. She stood stubbornly where she was. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I don¡¯t


    believe that you can fire me with just one sentence?¡±


    The woman had used her connections to get into Rose Garden. She had long heard that those who


    came to Rose Garden to eat were either rich or noble. Those who could eat in the private room were


    even more outstanding.


    She had only been on duty for a week, but the tips she received were higher than her sry.


    Fortunately, she had bumped into Leo today, so she was unwilling to leave.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Madison did not care.


    She had already said it and someone woulde over soon.


    As for Leo, she had said what she needed to say, but now it seemed


    that he did not have any intention of exining. Perhaps it was really as the woman had said just now,


    Madison had not been careful. Madison had clearly said that she would not announce her identity


    outside for the time being, but she was still hugging Antoine so intimately.


    TH


    It was her fault. Madison could not me Leo for taking revenge.


    She would ept this revenge.


    Madison would just take it as her fault for forcing herself to marry him back then. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t


    be at a disadvantage, right?


    Madison looked up at the finger marks on Leo¡¯s face. She said slowly. ¡°The waitress is right. It¡¯s indeed


    my fault that I gave you something to use against me. But I still look down on your actions. If you had


    and me. You ruined my reputation on the Inte before. I¡¯ll return you a gigolo and a p. From now


    on, we¡¯re even.¡±


    She took a step back and slowly turned around, saying thest sentence, ¡°Mr. Palmer, I hope you can


    settle the divorce procedures as soon as possible and send the documents. to the address I gave you


    back then.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she disappeared around the corner.


    The voice seemed to linger in the corridor for a long time.


    Leo did not chase after her to stop her. He lowered his eyes and pressed his check. He was very


    painful.


    It turned out that this p was not without reason.


    ¡°Leo, are you okay?¡±


    Sally, who had been silent all this while, finally spoke. She also took two steps forward and approached


    Leo..


    She looked at the mark left by the p and frowned in pain. She raised her hand to touch it. She said


    softly, ¡°It seems a little swollen. Shall I get someone to bring some ice over? Madison went too far just


    now. Why did she have to use so much strength to hit you?


    She was heartbroken and angry.


    After all, Madison had pped Leo so hard and left without apologizing.


    Leo tilted his head and dodged her actions. His eyes darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, I¡¯ll go get some ice for you!¡± the waitress hadn¡¯t left yet and said gently.


    The waitress did not believe that Madison could chase her away with just one sentence. She thought,


    ¡®My uncle is the manager of Rose Garden. Madison asked me to leave! Who did she think she was?¡¯


    59%%


    Just as she was about to reach for the ice cubes, she bumped into Greg who walked over angrily with


    his men.


    Seeing the waitress, he stopped and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who sent the wrong dishes? Are you still


    staying here? Get lost quickly. Don¡¯t force me to let you out!¡±


    Greg thought. ¡®Da mn it! Why didn¡¯t she send the dishes to me? I didn¡¯t even eat Madison¡¯s dishes!


    ¡®Leo, this bad man, ate them!


    ¡°Just thinking about it makes me angry.


    The woman did not know Greg. She looked pitifully at the manager behind him. Just as she was about


    to say the word ¡®uncle, the man pointed at the door impatiently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what our boss said? Get out!¡±


    She thought, ¡°The boss?


    ¡°This old man is Rose Garden¡¯s boss? No matter how one looks at him, he looks like a lousy chef!


    Even Sally was a little surprised, let alone the waitress.


    However, before the waitress could react, her so-called uncle had already grabbed her arm and carried


    her out without saying a word.


    As for Greg, he snorted and turned around with his hands behind his back.


    Originally, he thought that Madison had been bullied and came over to support her, but he didn¡¯t expect


    that he didn¡¯t see Madison at all. Instead, he went back to the kitchen to cook. Seeing that adulterous


    couple made him annoyed.


    However, it was a pity that this adulterous couple refused to let him off.


    ¡°Greg, may I ask what your rtionship with my wife is?¡± Leo took two steps forward. and stopped


    Greg.


    ¡°Your wife?¡±


    Greg deliberately pretended to be stu pid. With his hands behind his back, he frowned. and nced at


    Sally beside Leo. ¡°Your wife almost made Rose Garden unable to runst time. What do you think our


    rtionship is?¡±


    Beside him, Sally almostughed out loud. When she heard this answer, she smiled smugly.


    Because Leo was beside her, she did not dare to be too impudent, but she did not exin.


    Leo frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. My wife is still Madison in your shop for the time being, which


    is Madison you mentioned just now.¡±


    Leo was also a little surprised that the sessor of the imperial chef would address Madison


    respectfully.


    However, he heard that the Hond family seemed to have a rule. Cooking was the most important,


    and there was no distinction based on age.


    Leo had tasted Madison¡¯s dishes before. They were even better than the chef¡¯s dishes in front of him. If


    this old man liked her culinary skills, it would not be an exaggeration to call her respectfully.


    Greg scoffed at Leo¡¯s words. He stared at Sally for a while before saying, ¡°I was wrong. I saw that you


    and thisdy are quitepatible. I thought you were a couple.¡±


    Sally said proudly, ¡°Thank you for your kind words. It¡¯s not for the time being, but it might be in the


    future¡­


    She lowered her head and looked at Leo shyly.


    Thetter did not deny it. He just frowned and asked Greg, ¡°So, Greg, can you tell me about Madison¡¯s


    situation in Rose Garden?¡±


    If Madison decided to stay in Rose Garden, it might not be a bad ce to go.


    Previously, Leo was worried that it would be too tiring for Madison to work in the restaurant. But now, it


    seemed that this old man thought highly of Madison. If her work was easier, it would be fine. Leo could


    Greg did not know what Leo was thinking. If he knew, he would sneer.


    Did Madison need him, this bad man, to take care of her?


    He did not say it politely. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about my rtionship with Madison, do you?¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    However, Greg was not done yet. He added as if he was trying to kill Leo. ¡°I hope you


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    and Madison can get a divorce as soon as possible. I also wish you and thedy next to you a blissful


    marriage! The two of you are a perfect match!¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Leo¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Leo thought, ¡°This old man has been rude to me from the moment we met. When I asked about


    Madison¡¯s recent situation, he treated me impolitely and told me to divorce Madison quickly. Only a fool


    could not tell that he was mocking me!¡±


    However, Sally could not tell!


    Sally was very happy beside Leo. Greg¡¯s words touched her and made her happy. She could not wait


    for Leo and Madison to get a divorce. She did not have time to waste!


    Morcover, she also felt that she and Leo were quitepatible. She was the one who wanted to marry


    Leo from the beginning.


    If Madison had not been saved by her parents, how would she have known Leo? The wild women


    could not be rich.


    She went forward shyly. ¡°Thank you for your praise. I hope you can forgive me for offending you


    previously. I apologize to you solemnly. If you¡¯re free in the future, your can join in the fun for my


    wedding with Leo.¡±


    For


    Greg squinted at her. He probably did not know if this woman was stu pid or pretending. He rolled his


    eyes and pretended to nod. He said, ¡°Alright if I am free, I will go. I wish the two of you good luck!¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Leo walked away with a cold expression. His entire body had a


    cold aura that kept people away.


    Sally originally wanted to say a few polite words to Greg, but seeing this, she could only follow.


    She looked at Greg apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I have to go. I¡¯m sorry about the fan incidentst time.


    I¡¯ll bring something over to apologize to you next time. I hope I can taste your cooking again.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hurriedly caught up to Leo, who had already walked out of the


    restaurant.


    Greg rubbed his chin. ¡°This woman is really stu pid!¡±


    Without thinking too much, he smacked his lips and hummed a tune with his hands. behind his back as


    he walked back to the kitchen.


    He was in a good mood.


    However, inparison, Leo, who was outside Rose Garden, was very unhappy.


    When he came out, he did not say a word along the way, nor did he look back once.


    Sally only realized that he was in a bad mood after she came out of Rose Garden. She only dared to


    speak when she was about to reach the car. ¡°Leo, are you angry?¡±


    She was very careful. Any man who looked at her and saw that pitiful and innocent face. might soften.


    Unfortunately, Leo did not even look at it.


    He opened the car door and said emotionlessly, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Sally was naturally unwilling to get into the car.


    No matter how stu pid she was, she knew that Leo¡¯s emotions were bad. It was even likely that it was


    because of Madison that his emotions were affected.


    very


    For the past three years, she had been doing well on the surface. Outsiders thought that she was Mrs.


    Palmer in the future. Only she knew how difficult it was for her!


    As she said at the restaurant, Leo had not done anything to break the bottom line except send Madison


    abroad.


    Moreover, she was the one who came to look for him almost every time they met. He would never take


    the initiative, nor would he have any emotions because of her. He would not be happy or angry


    because of her. Even though he would agree to her requests, she only felt that Leo waspleting one


    mission after another.


    In the past, she thought that this man had such a personality because of the Palmer family. However,


    when she saw him asking about Morris about Madison¡¯s situation overseas, she realized that he was


    not emotionless.


    Otherwise, how could she take the risk and try to make Madisonpletely disappear overseas and


    nevere back?


    At first, she felt guilty about hurting Madison. After all, Leo had agreed to marry her. but she still went


    all out and hurt Madison.


    But now, it seemed that what she did back then was right!


    Unfortunately, she did not let Madison die overseas!


    She suppressed the resentment in her heart and clenched her fists. She stepped in front of Leo and


    stared at him with red eyes.


    She said angrily, ¡°Leo, tell me honestly. Are you unwilling to marry me? If you like


    Madison and are unwilling to get a divorce, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯m still young. It¡¯s not impossible to find


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    another man. But you have to tell me and you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    Leo frowned and did not answer immediately.


    The first question he asked himself in his mind was, ¡®Do I like Madison?¡±


    However, he did not think about it carefully and denied it himself.


    How could he like her? If he liked Madison, why would he resist Edgar and reject this marriage?


    He naturally did not like women who were forced to stay by his side.


    The girl in front of him, who was so pitiful that she had been lost since she was young but still


    maintained her kindness, would secretly give him a small cake after he was beaten and punished by


    Edgar. He should like her.


    That was what he told himself.


    He looked at Sally¡¯s red eyes and said gently. ¡°What are you doing again? When did I say that I don¡¯t


    want to marry you?¡±


    Sally knew that she was likely to seed when she heard his words. She lowered her head and made


    herself even more helpless.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say it, but that¡¯s what you did. Just now, that chef said that he wished us well and asked you


    to divorce Madison as soon as possible. You were still unhappy. Since you don¡¯t want to divorce


    Madison, you have to tell me. You don¡¯t know what the people outside are saying about me now.¡±


    Towards the end, her voice was choked with s obs.


    Leo frowned even more.


    He should have reassured Sally at this time and told her that he would get a divorce as soon as


    possible. However, when he thought of the scene of Madison throwing herself into Adonis¡¯s armsst


    night, he felt depressed.


    He thought, ¡®If I divorce her, will she be even more unbridled to y with other men? Not only will they


    hug, but they will also hold hands, kiss, and even¡­


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    ¡°I know about the divorce matter with Madison. In short, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Leo loosened his tie and looked away, intending to go to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Get in first.¡±.


    Sally did not expect him to say that. She had just been happy, now she was sad again.


    She reached out and grabbed Leo¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Leo, I don¡¯t believe you. Unless you go and settle the


    divorce procedures with Madison now!¡±


    Unfortunately, she did not get Leo¡¯s pity this time.


    His frown deepened as he raised his hand to pull his hand away. His tone was patient.


    He said softly, ¡°Sally, I know it¡¯s not good for you to wait for me now, but Madison is not in a good


    situation either. She has no parents outside. If I divorce her now, who knows if she will find someone to


    marry? Edgar asked me to marry her when he was alive because he hoped that I could take care of


    her. I grew up with her after all. I can¡¯t just leave her alone. Do you understand?¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Besides, I was in the wrong for sending her overseas back


    then¡­¡±


    He regretted it.


    Sally¡¯s first reaction was this.


    She didn¡¯t dare to force him hard and could only nod weakly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll mention our marriage


    after Madison¡¯s matters are settled. I¡¯m sorry, I was too anxious.¡±


    Seeing this, Leo felt relieved. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t handle it well. Get in the car first.¡±


    Sally sat obediently in the back seat.


    Leo also got into the car. He nced at it from the corner of his eye and remembered Madison cursing


    him at the restaurant. After thinking for a moment, he picked up the phone in the car.


    GIFT

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Leo¡¯s phone had been left in the car during the meal, so when Madison cursed him in Rose Garden, he


    did not know what had happened, but he could vaguely guess something.


    As expected, as soon as he looked at the phone, news about Madison and Adonis popped up crazily.


    The content also made him frown. It was no wonder that she woulde over and curse him for being


    disgusting. Such a method of ruining her reputation was disgusting.


    Putting aside the fact that the news of their divorce had already spread, there was no need to talk


    about having an affair or being a mistress. Even if their marriage continued, he despised the act of


    sending the surveince footage to the media.


    ¡®If a man really couldn¡¯t keep and protect his woman, it was because this man was useless, Leo


    thought.


    Therefore, no matter how unhappy he was with Madison hugging Adonis, he had never thought of


    sending this surveince video to the media. In other words, Leo never thought ofpletely ruining


    Adonis¡¯s career in such a disgusting way.


    What bothered Leo the most was that Madison did not believe him.


    Thinking of this, the wound at the corner of his mouth also felt a sharp pain. She didn¡¯t show any mercy


    to him at that time.


    However, after watching the news online, Leo fell silent.


    Just as Madison had said, the surveince footage online was pulled up by Creek Court. Only Leo had


    the right to do so. Only Leo could release this video without being held ountable.


    In that case, this p did not seem to be unjust.


    He ced his finger on the corner of his mouth and pressed it gently, only to find out that the pain was


    intense.


    Then, he opened his phone and found Cullen¡¯s chat page.


    However, before he could finish typing his question, the other party¡¯s question had already popped up.


    Cullen sent, [Are you serious, Leo? Did you send Jessica¡¯s video to the media? Why didn¡¯t I know that


    you were such a disgusting person in the past? I¡¯m also unhappy that


    59%


    Jessica hugged another man, but you¡¯ve already asked for a divorce. She should find. another


    boyfriend. You¡¯ve gone too far this time.


    [I seriously advise you to make a statement quickly to say that you and Jessica are divorced and that


    her actions are free love. Otherwise, I don¡¯t want to be your good friend anymore! That way, you can


    only make me feel disgusting!]


    A series of words filled Leo¡¯s entire screen. The more he read, the more he sneered.


    So it was his fault but he didn¡¯t do anything?


    Leo typed and wanted to ask something.


    Leo sent, [Didn¡¯t you release the video?]


    ¦°


    Cullen replied, [Bulls hit! Am I that kind of person? Stop ndering me. I don¡¯t have any enmity with


    Jessica. Leo, why do you still dare to do it but not admit it?]


    Leo was so angry that heughed.


    He thought, ¡®He has no feud with Madison. Could it be that I have a feud with her? All of them are


    med on me! I am truly aggrieved!¡±


    Gloomy anger appeared on Leo¡¯s face, but at the same time, he was also thinking of a question. He


    wasn¡¯t the one who sent out the surveince footage, nor was it Cullen. Who else could it be?


    Sally, who was in the back seat, also felt his anger. A cold smile shed across her face.


    She had seen the news online just now. She had underestimated Adonis. As expected of a superstar


    who had won a few best awards. She had only sold that video to a media outlet, but now, the entire


    Inte was filled with news about them.


    Even if Adonis didn¡¯t die this time, she could still ruin his reputation!


    In the future, he would bebeled as a shameless gigolo. As for Madison, as long as her name


    appeared, she would not be able to escape the topic of having an affair.


    Sally felt happy just thinking about it. If Leo wasn¡¯t sitting in front, she would haveughed out loud.


    It wasfortable to deal with two people she hated the most in a video.


    Sally thought, ¡°So what if Antoine is the best actor? He looks down on me for saying that


    I don¡¯t have any acting skills. He doesn¡¯t want to work with me. Later on, he even said. that he wouldn¡¯t


    attend my events. Now, he is cursed by everyone.


    ¡®Serves him right!¡¯


    ¦°


    Not only was she cursing in her heart, but Sally also logged into her main ount and praised the first


    media draft.


    The topic of Adonis¡¯s gigolo once again became the top of the trending list. There were even Sally fans


    who med him for rejecting Sally¡¯s supporting actresses two years ago.


    Ugly words and all kinds of vicious words flooded the Inte. No one dared to defend him.


    Sally lowered her head and looked at the screen full of vicious words. The smile on her face could not


    be concealed.


    She didn¡¯t know that this scene was also seen by Leo through the internal mirror.


    Leo looked up for a long time. In the end, he did not say anything. He pursed his thin lips and drove


    away.


    At Rose Garden.


    After the argument with Leo ended, Madison was not in a hurry to return to Joe¡¯s private room.


    She cried a little too hard and her eyes were a little swollen. She went to find someone to get some ice


    to try to make herself look less disheveled. Otherwise, when she went backter, Joe and the others


    would ask what had happened.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she had pped Leo. However, she ended up crying.


    As using the ice, she opened the social media and took a look.


    Just as she thought, the news about her and Antoine on the Inte did not decrease in poprity. It


    even became popr again because of Sally¡¯s praise.


    Madison pursed her red lips slightly. Looking at those dirty words, she could not stop her anger at all.


    There were a few people who cursed her. She was not a big star. On the other hand, all of them


    med Antoine. Under every post, even the trending topic of her adultery, they were all cursing


    Antoine.


    Madison did not want to watch anymore.


    She hesitated, wondering if she should use her ount to rify.


    However, if she did that, she would also face a problem. Was she not going to announce


    her rtionship with Antoine in the future? Did she have to lie like this?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once a lie was told, the future would have to be filled with many lies.


    Moreover, even if she took all the me, she might not be able to clear Antoine¡¯s name. They could


    choose not to believe her and insist on ming Antoine.


    However, she could not just watch Antoine get cursed.


    She pursed her lips and made up her mind to click on her ount. She typed word by word.


    On the other side, Leo also rushed back to thepany from Rose Garden.


    He went straight back to thepany. He did not take a detour to send Sally back like before. Instead,


    he arrived at thepany and let her leave on her own.


    Sally did not mind. She knew that Leo was in a bad mood, but she had resolved a big matter and was


    overjoyed. She did not take the small matter of not sending her back to her heart.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to go back yet. Of course, she had to celebrate something so happy.


    After telling Leo, she left with a smile.


    As for Leo, after watching her leave, his expression became even colder.


    He looked at Sally¡¯s figure for a long time. His thin lips were pursed tightly. After a long time, he turned


    around and got into the elevator.


    In the office on the top floor, Cullen had been waiting there early.


    Seeing Leo enter, he jumped up from the sofa. ¡°Leo, you¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    Leo looked up at him and said in a serious and cold voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t send the video.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re in trouble!¡± he shouted.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Leo could not be bothered with him and walked past him. ¡°Then tell me, why?¡± he


    asked.


    He was already in a bad mood. After knowing Sally¡¯s bad thoughts, he suppressed his frustration all the


    time. Now, he only felt annoyed and did not want to argue with Cullen at all.


    Cullen didn¡¯t know what Leo was thinking. Cullen was still thinking about what was happening online.


    He looked at hisputer and sighed heavily. ¡°You¡¯ve offended Jessica¡¯s brother.¡±


    Leo turned to look at Cullen. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Let me tell you, Cullen, put your mind


    on business. Don¡¯t think about Madison today and another girl you fancy tomorrow. You have the time


    to fool around outside, I don¡¯t have the time to fool around with you.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t understand Cullen¡¯s words. The Palmer Group had manypetitors, and every project had


    offended countless people. Who knew who Cullen was talking about?


    Thinking about it, Leo felt that it was ridiculous. Just now, Cullen was still arguing with him about


    Madison. Cullen kept thinking about Madison and called her Jessica. Cullen even mored for Leo to


    get a divorce so that Cullen could have a chance to woo Madison.


    It waspletely ridiculous!


    Cullen was confused by his words. ¡°Lep, what are you talking about? Ever since I met Jessica, I¡¯ve


    never flirted with another woman. I¡¯m talking about Jessica¡¯s brother! Jessica¡¯s biological brother!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Leo could tell that something was amiss. He frowned.


    Cullen also understood now. It turned out that Leo still didn¡¯t know what huge changes had happened


    to the public opinion online.


    He took out his phone and opened the app. He stood up and took it to Leo. ¡°Open your eyes and take a


    good look. The man is Jessica¡¯s biological brother! They even have a hospital certificate!¡±


    ago. There


    On his phone, he clicked on the post that Antoine had posted ten minutes ago. were only four words.


    59%


    25 Jan


    It read, [She is my sister.]


    There was a picture attached at the back. It was the DNA test report of Madison and Adonis. The mark


    at the bottom right corner also made the paper more convincing. It was a famous hospital overseas and


    the test report had been released two years ago.


    In just ten minutes, the post had received more than a millionments.


    There was no need to look at the trending topics. They cursed Adonis previously and they sincerely


    apologized to him now,


    After reading it, Leo did not show much emotion on his face, but the gloominess in hist mind faded a


    lot.


    He recalled the scene of Madison pouncing into Adonis¡¯s armsst night and suddenly felt that it was


    logical. He didn¡¯t think it was an eyesore.


    He retracted his gaze and snorted. ¡°No wonder Adonis suddenly terminated his contract with Palmer


    Group two years ago. So there is the exact reason.¡±


    This test report was released two years ago, which meant that Madison had already found her real


    family when she was overseas. No matter how one looked at it, she was the one who had been


    wronged when she went overseas. This way, it was not difficult to exin why Adonis wanted to


    terminate the contract with Palmer Group.


    His biological sister had been wronged by Leo, who was from the Palmer family. Should he have to be


    nice to the Palmer family?


    However, when he thought about the time, Leo felt a little ufortable.


    She knew how to hide such a big matter. Even Leo, her husband, had no right to know.


    If not for the surveince footage being exposed, she would probably hide it from him for the rest of her


    life. Not only that, she would probably rather let him misunderstand their rtionship than exin it.


    ¡®Madison, you little liar, Leo thought.


    Just as he was thinking resentfully, Cullen, who was sitting at his desk, added, ¡°Leo, when are you


    getting a divorce? Look at it, Jessica doesn¡¯t even tell you that her family member found her. Why do


    you have to keep waiting? If I were her, I won¡¯t tell you either.¡±


    He pulled a chair and sat opposite Leo with his legs crossed.


    Leo snorted and said coldly, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll fall for you just because she divorced. me?¡±


    ¦°


    Cullen was very sad when he heard Leo¡¯s words. He looked at Leo with aplicated expression and


    said, ¡°At least I have a chance now that you¡¯re divorced, right? I don¡¯t have much of a chance now that


    your video has caused such a ruckus¡­¡±


    Cullen thought, ¡°This matter is important. If not for this test report, Adonis¡¯s career would have been


    Thinking of this, Cullen felt mncholic.


    He suddenly thought of something. He stopped the spinning chair and faced Leo. ¡°By


    the


    way, if you didn¡¯t post this video, who posted it? Could it be the video posted by the woman you were


    blind to have fallen for?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling blind?¡± Leo looked up and nced over coldly.


    Cullen wasn¡¯t afraid of him. He pursed his lips in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Think about it. You


    married such a beautiful woman like Jessica. You sent her overseas! Aren¡¯t you blind and stu pid


    enough to focus on protecting that Sally?¡±


    Although Cullen had just returned to the country recently, he had also heard about what Sally did to


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Madison.


    Sally was young, but she had a lot of schemes and was very vicious.


    Cullen didn¡¯t like her before he left the country. After hearing about these things, he felt even more


    disgusted.


    However, what surprised him was that Leo remained silent this time. He did not defend Sally like


    before. He absolved her because of her illness and not his true thoughts.


    Leo was silent for a long time.


    It wasn¡¯t until Cullen was getting bored of ying with his phone and was about to get up and leave


    that Leo spoke. His voice was still a little tired as he said, ¡°Watch your words. I do have ns to marry


    Sally, but I haven¡¯t had anything to do with her in the past three years.¡±


    Cullen had wanted to ask Leo why he still wanted to marry Sally when she was already in this state.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask Leo about this question. He naturally knew that Leo had his thoughts on private


    matters. When he was overseas, Leo only reminded him and did not interfere much. Why should he do


    it?


    However, Cullen¡¯s tone was still unhappy. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll try my best to dodge Sally in the


    future.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t change Leo¡¯s mind, Cullen would change himself. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Cullen walked out of the officezily. Suddenly, he thought of something and turned


    around.


    He asked, ¡°By the way, Len


    ¦°


    is there a need to investigate Jessica? You should know how her file was changed by now, right?¡±


    Adonis¡¯s current status in the entertainment industry was powerful. He could deal with Madison¡¯s


    matter.


    Now that he thought about it, it was not difficult to exin why Madison¡¯s information overseas had


    been handled in the


    past three years.


    It was just that Cullen did not know why Adonis had such a good rtionship with the Daves family.


    Leo was also thinking about this question.


    He had not


    something to do out who Adonis¡¯s backer was, but he could guess that Adonis had


    something to do with the fact that Madison and the Daves family people were so close.


    Of course, there was a reasonable exnation.


    If the family behind Adonis wanted to marry the Daves family¡­


    Thinking of this reason, Leo¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened.


    Cullen, who was still at the door, seemed to have thought of this as well. ¡°If Jessica marries the Daves


    family, I won¡¯t have anypetitiveness at all.¡±


    Just as he was sighing, he suddenly jumped up excitedly. ¡°Jessica followed my Twitter! I want to ask


    Jessica for her contact information!¡±


    Leo sat in front of the desk. He looked up and saw Cullen closing the office door.


    He pursed his lips and picked up the phone on the table after a moment of silence.


    0

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Madison didn¡¯t deliberately follow Cullen¡¯s Twitter.


    Before her rtionship with Antoine was rified, it was rare for someone to speak up for her amidst


    the cursing, let alone a blogger with arge number of fans. It was inevitable that she would pay more


    attention to this ount.


    After that, when the rification post was released, everyone else reposted Antoine¡¯s post. Only Cullen


    found out and came over to support her new ount.


    With the famous name ¡°Cullen¡± and a high reputation, Madison casually clicked on his information and


    took a look. She didn¡¯t expect him to be the famous second young master of the Wilkinson family,


    Cullen Wilkinson.


    She had identally clicked on the ¡°follow¡± button when she was logging out of Cullen¡¯s homepage, so


    she followed him. She thought that it would be too deliberate and pretentious to cancel it again. It


    wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know him. She had even hit him, so she simply didn¡¯t care.


    The only thing she didn¡¯t expect was that Cullen would act so quickly. The private message popped up


    almost the moment she followed him.


    Cullen sent, [Jessica!]


    Madison¡¯s eyebrows moved when she saw this form of address.


    Although she knew that Cullen called her this name because she had a beautiful face when she was


    young, she still felt very strange when she thought of her current nickname.


    She looked at the chat box and thought about how to reply politely.


    After all, this time, Cullen had been cursed because he spoke up for her. She was a person who was


    amenable to persuasion but not coercion. She bore grudges, but she was also open-minded. She


    wasn¡¯t so prejudiced against Leo¡¯s good friend.


    She just felt that it was a little too much to hit himst time.


    However, it was obvious that Cullen didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t wait for Madison to respond before brazenly


    asking for her phone number and WhatsApp ount. He even sent a silly smiley emoji.


    Madison suddenly felt that she hit him a little too lightlyst time.


    She tapped her fingers on the phone and pondered for a moment before replying.


    Madison sent, [I haven¡¯t changed my phone number, you can add my contact information with that. Do


    you still have my phone number? If not, I¡¯ll send it to you.]


    Before Sally returned to the Hale family, Madison had a good rtionship with Cullen. Although the


    Wilkinson family was in Aeng City, his identity was special. He had lived in Sidovor City since he was


    young. Although they had not contacted each other after he left the country, Madison had never deleted


    the contact information in her contact list.


    However, just because she hadn¡¯t changed her phone number didn¡¯t mean that others. didn¡¯t. After


    thinking about it, she still nned to send her phone number to the other party.


    But before she could finish typing, the other party had already replied.


    [Yes, I have your phone number. Jessica, please add meter!]


    Madison looked at this message and pursed her lips in silence.


    Even Cullen had saved her phone number, but Leo insisted that she had changed her phone number.


    Leo was the one who cklisted her and ignored her, but he even said that she was wrong


    Even if Cullen had saved others¡¯ phone numbers just like her and couldn¡¯t be bothered to sort it out, it


    was still better than Leo¡¯s deliberate and hypocritical actions.


    Just as she was about to turn off her phone, she happened to see a new message that made her


    pause.


    [I¡¯m very sorry for the leak of the surveince video. I¡¯ve caused trouble for you and Adonis. I apologize


    to you. I canpensate you for the damage. I¡¯ll try my best to make up for it.]


    There was nothing on the other party¡¯s ount. It was a new ount, but it was not difficult to tell who


    it was from his tone.


    She sneered at these words and cursed in her heart, ¡®I know! Shameless man!¡±


    Without thinking, Madison pretended not to see the message and cklisted the other party.


    On the other side of the phone, Leo stared at the phone for a long time, but the message was like a


    stone thrown into the sea. Madison didn¡¯t reply to him.


    He felt inexplicably nervous. After looking at his choice of words for a while, he felt that it was still


    appropriate. Although he was not the one who gave the surveince video to the media, it was also


    rted to him, the person who sold information to the media was


    59% #


    Sally. He should apologize on behalf of Sally.


    After not getting a response from Madison for a long time, Leo thought of Cullen¡¯s excitement and


    smugness before Cullen left the house. He pursed his lips and indignantly sent another message.


    Unfortunately, the message was not sessfully sent out. He knew that Madison cklisted him,


    which ended his nervousness. It seemed that his heart sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Leo could not describe his inexplicable feelings at this moment. He only felt like a fool. A cold smile


    appeared on his face. He casually threw the phone to the side, and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    He thought, ¡®I was shameless and st upid when apologized to her.


    As time passed, the incident online became more and more popr.


    Not only Antoine and Madison but also Sally.


    The matter of her liking the media¡¯s negative articles was found out, andizens asked Sally to


    apologize to Antoine.


    After all, this matter had not blown up at first. Even though many people were cursing Antoine back


    then, many people were still waiting and watching. Sally¡¯s move was equivalent to confirming the truth


    and directly being med.


    Now that the matter had been rified, she naturally had to take responsibility.


    Only her fans were still stubborn. They insisted that Sally was just watching the show and didn¡¯t take


    sides.


    But soon, this exnation was personally rified by some famous ounts. They sent screenshots


    indicating that the surveince video was provided by Sally.


    What was even more shocking was that Sally asked the media for money!


    In other words, this video was sold to the media by Sally, not a piece of news.


    In an instant, Sally¡¯s reputation began to be bad, and there was endless ridicule. Someizens said


    that if the outdated small celebrities in the entertainment industry could not survive anymore, they could


    At the same time, Sally¡¯s previous incident in Rose Garden was found out again. She did not apologize


    at that time and relied on Leo¡¯s public rtions team to settle it, but that lid not mean that theizens


    had forgotten.


    Everyone cursed her, and themotion online split into two. On one side, they apologized sincerely


    to Antoine and Madison, while on the other side, they cursed Sally and asked her toe out and


    apologize.


    Unfortunately, Sally did not know everything on the Inte.


    After leaving Leo, Sally took a taxi to Opal Heights Bar, thergest entertainment venue in Sidovor City.


    Throughout the entire afternoon, she had fun to her heart¡¯s content and had spent quite a bit of money.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did she slowlye out of the private room, wanting to go to the dance floor to dance.


    She also understood that others were unreliable. She still had to rely on herself for everything.


    For example, thest time she hired someone to kill Madison, even though Madison was lucky,


    Madison still fell into her tran


    For example, this time, Madison¡¯s reputation hadpletely been ruined!


    When others saw Madison, they would know that she was a bad woman who cheated on her husband.


    As for Leo, he would naturally hate a promiscuous woman like Madison. After all, she already had an


    affair with another man. He couldn¡¯t love a woman who had S** with Adonis!


    So what if it could affect Leo¡¯s emotions? Thinking about it would only make him angry and disgusted.


    Even if Leo paid more attention to Madison before, now he would. abandon her.


    Sally would be Leo¡¯s wife in the future!


    Sally thought happily, but she quickly realized that the people around her were treating her differently.


    Their eyes were filled with disdain.


    As soon as she approached, the people around her immediately moved away, as if they were stained


    with something dirty.


    Sally could not take it anymore. She grabbed someone and said, ¡°Is there something dirty on me? Why


    are you dodging me?¡±


    They didn¡¯t know that she was sick!


    The person who was


    you go online and by her had a look of disdain on her face. ¡°Sally, why don¡¯t


    you go online and take a look? You¡¯ll know.¡±


    0

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Sally thought, ¡®Online? Shouldn¡¯t theizens be cursing Madison, that little bi tch? What does it have


    to do with me?¡¯


    While Sally was in a daze, the person in front of her had already shaken off her hand with disgust. The


    ce Sally touched seemed to be stained with something extremely dirty.


    You¡¯d better a


    quickly. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve seeded and celebrate it now. However, for a woman like you who


    needs money to expose the video, even if you apologize, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be sincere!¡±


    There were many people on the dance floor of the bar, and this person¡¯s voice was really loud, causing


    the surrounding people tough at Sally.


    Sally¡¯s face turned pale from anger. She did not want to stay here any longer!


    She red at this group of people and turned to leave. At the same time, she hurriedly. took out her


    phone from her bag to see what was going on online.


    She did not believe that Madison had some kind of extraordinary public rtions method to deal with


    this video.


    Sally thought, ¡®Could it be that she said that Adonis was her biological brother? She has. to have


    evidence to prove it! Could she?¡±


    However, when she turned on her phone and saw Adonis¡¯s post and Madison¡¯s repost, Sally was


    her.


    She thought with anger and surprise, ¡®How could this be? How could they be siblings? Fake! It must be


    fake!¡±.


    Sally gripped her phone tightly and roared in her heart. Her face was filled with unwillingness and


    anger.


    She opened the test report with trembling hands. It seemed that the famous hospital and the public


    seal in the lower right corner were all mocking her as if she were a


    clown.


    And the various messages from the ount kept popping up restlessly, almost making her break


    down!


    Filled with dirty words, curses, and posts about the brand¡¯s termination of the contract, and many


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    people forced her to apologize¡­


    FM, 26 J


    Sally felt she was going crazy!


    She thought, ¡®No, that is not right. I am a luna tic, to begin with! Isn¡¯t emotional disorder a m ental


    illness? I am a lu atic. What am I afraid of?¡¯


    Soon, the anger on her exquisite face disappeared and a sinister smile appeared on her face. Her mind


    was filled with shrewd thoughts.


    She walked out in her high heels and made a call.


    Leo was not surprised when he received Sally¡¯s call.


    The newly purchased phone was ced next to the phone with a cracked screen. The former was


    noisy because of the phone ringing, like a child crying for candy, while thetter was broken but silent.


    He didn¡¯t pick up the phone. He just sat quietly in his office chair, holding his forehead and looking at


    the two phones expressionlessly.


    Even when the phone screen went off, he did not move.


    The phone went off again, over and over.


    From the beginning to the end, Leo only nced at the screen before closing his eyes. again, as if he


    couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    He was like an old monk in the bustling city.


    Inparison, the person on the other end of the phone was not so calm.


    Sally did not expect Leo to not pick up her call. She called a few times in a row, but no one picked up.


    She called again from time to time, but it was still the same. Now, she had returned to the Hale family,


    but she still could not get through.


    ¡°Men are indeed bad!¡± She was so angry that she threw her phone on the coffee table.


    ¡°Sally, be careful. This coffee table is expensive!¡± Ramona was heartbroken when she saw this and she


    could not help butin.


    Upon hearing this, Sally was even angrier. ¡°I¡¯ve already been cursed like this, and you¡¯re still treating


    me like this? I¡¯m not evenparable to a coffee table now, right?¡±


    She was still angry as she spoke. She raised her leg and kicked the coffee table, crying.


    ¡°Leo ignored me and refused to pick up the call. You¡¯re criticizing me too! Why am I still alive? If I had


    known earlier, I would have died! If I died outside, you don¡¯t have to look for me. You have Madison.


    You might even be able to have a son for nothing!¡±


    56% #


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about again? I¡¯ve already reminded you to restrain. yourself and wait


    patiently for them to get a divorce. Don¡¯t provoke Madison again, but you refused to listen. How can a


    man like a vicious woman? It¡¯s normal for him not to pick up your call,¡± Ramona frowned and said to


    her earnestly.


    Sally cried even harder. ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. They haven¡¯t divorced for a long time. I¡¯ve been waiting for


    three years! And that video is right in front of me.¡±


    Ramona was heartbroken when she saw her biological daughter crying like this. ¡°Alright, alright. I


    understand how you feel. However, You¡¯ve waited for three years. You should wait again.¡±


    Ramona had seen the video online. That little bi tch had already thrown herself into the arms of other


    wild men. If it were her, she would not be able to control herself. She would expose such good


    evidence.


    But who would have thought that the other party was Madison¡¯s biological brother?


    Her biological brother. The little bit ch¡¯s brother was Adonis. Thinking of this, Ramona¡¯s. eyes lit up


    again.


    go


    Sally did not realize it yet. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Leo will back on his word.


    Back then, he sent that slu t Madison away for me, but he didn¡¯t even hold my hand for the past three


    years. If he likes that slu t, wouldn¡¯t all my efforts be in vain? I failed both times. If he¡­


    Just as Ramona had said, men liked innocent and kind women. She had pretended to be innocent and


    borrowed Madison¡¯s things to win Leo¡¯s heart.


    But now that her things were about to be revealed, how could she hope to quietly be Leo¡¯s wife?


    Ramona patted her hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? He has already forgiven you once, why can¡¯t he


    forgive you a second time? If he doesn¡¯t answer your call, you can just ignore him for a few days. Men


    are all shameless. I¡¯ll teach you what to do¡­¡±


    As Sally listened to Ramona¡¯s words, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°How about this¡­¡±


    Ramona smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise!¡±


    Just like that, Sally ignored what was happening online.


    After that, she pretended to disappear for some time. No matter how the Inte found dirt on her and


    asked her to apologize, she ignored them all.


    Sally¡¯s team was still anxious for a while.


    Her studio was directly funded by the Palmer Group. Although Leo never interfered in


    374


    the entertainment industry and never asked about the team of Sally Studio, clever people could tell that


    Leo was the one who protected Sally. They could not neglect them. She might be Leo¡¯s wife one


    day!


    Therefore, the team tried their best to clear Sally¡¯s name this time.


    However, it had evidence. It was difficult for them to clear Sally¡¯s name!


    They could only try their best to reduce the poprity and spend money to remove the trending topics


    about Sally. Then, they would spend money to buy other trending topics.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t that easy. No matter how rich they were, they couldn¡¯t stop people from


    speaking, not to mention that Joe and Antoine were powerful.


    The more this was the case, the more theizens rebelled. Many people could tell that Sally¡¯s team


    dealt with it. They even teased that the trending topic was bought by Sally!


    When she saw these posts, Madison could not help butugh.


    These posts were very interesting!


    For a few days in a row, she read all kinds of posts written by everyone on her phone


    couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Even when she was eating food at the cake shop, she was staring at her phone.


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    A deep male voice sounded across from her, making her look up.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    56% #


    When she saw the man sitting opposite her, a bright smile appeared on Madison¡¯s face. ¡°Antoine, why


    are you here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the fans will surround you and not let you go?¡±


    Although Antoine had specially changed his appearance, he had stuffed something into his white shirt.


    His originally strong figure looked a little fat. He had a messy wig on his head as if he had not washed


    his head for a few days. He looked like a middle-aged technical worker who had worked overtime at the


    However, Madison still recognized him at a nce. She thought that Antoine¡¯s fanatical fans would be


    able to recognize him even more.


    Antoine¡¯s expression was indifferent. He sat casually opposite her and took a sip of coffee. His clear


    voice waspletely different from his current image.


    ¡°I heard from Joe that you came downstairs to buy a cake. It¡¯s been an hour and you haven¡¯t returned,


    so I came over to take a look.¡±


    As for thest question, he did not answer it.


    Madison was embarrassed and she said, ¡°I wanted to sit here and finish the cake before going back,


    but the matter on the Inte is too interesting.¡±


    If she kept staring at her phone when she went back, she would be nagged by Joe. Therefore, she


    decided toe out and y with her phone while eating a small cake. However, she did not expect


    that so much time had passed unknowingly.


    Antoine put down his coffee cup and knocked on the table. ¡°Then put down your phone. Hurry up and


    go home after eating.¡±


    The little cake on the table was only half eaten, and the other half was almost melted.


    Madison dared to act coquettishly and impudently to her brothers. She also maintained the reverence


    that a younger sister should have.


    She wrinkled her nose and reluctantly put her phone down. She picked up the spoon and nibbled at it


    with unhurried grace.


    During this period, some customers who came to buy cakes recognized her, called out her name in


    surprise, and came over to take a photo with her.


    Madison tactfully refused, regardless of gender.


    However, she politely exchanged a few pleasantries with others. The mostmon sentence she


    heard was that they were fans of Antoine and would continue to support


    Fri, 26 Ja


    him and urge Antoine to quickly start a family.


    56%


    until this half of the cake was finished, when Madison said that she would leave and could no longer


    chat, no one realized that the man sitting with a hunchback opposite Madison was Antoine.


    Nearly a hundred people came and went, but none of them recognized Antoine. Madison still found it


    magical.


    She did not know if she should say that Antoine was pitiful and that he had only gained a group of fake


    fans. Or should she say that Antoine was too impressive and dressed like that, making it impossible for


    others to recognize him?


    Antoine could tell what she was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I used to dress up differently and


    go shopping. There were office workers like today, blue-cor workers. sitting under buildings, and stall


    owners by the roadside¡­ There were many of them, but the number of people who recognized me was


    a few.¡±


    He often did this when he wasn¡¯t working.


    When he ran away from home in his early years, he was unwilling to go home. He was alone and had


    no one to rely on. He had no resources and support, but he could only hold on.


    He¡¯d worked as an extra at the film base, as a vagrant under a flyover. He¡¯d slept on the road andin


    on a park chair. It had been hard, but the feeling had fascinated him, too.


    As a result, after he became famous, he could not help but y all kinds of roles and mix in with the


    crowd.


    Many directors said that he was a natural actor.


    He was also d that he did notpromise.


    As Madison listened to Antoine¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°Antoine, you are


    amazing!¡±


    Antoine smiled and stopped in his tracks. ¡°But you recognized me at a nce.¡±


    Madison also smiled and said, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my brother.¡±


    She knew that Antoine was giving in to her on purpose.


    With such an obvious voice, if she couldn¡¯t tell that it was Antoine¡¯s voice, she would be very stu pid.


    However, she wanted to say that she had never experienced the feeling of acting coquettishly in front


    of her family members before.


    56%


    She was greedy and unwilling to let go of every opportunity.


    After returning home with Antoine, the first thing she heard was Joe¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯re bold! I won¡¯t let you y with your phone at home, you¡¯ll bring your phone out to y,


    right? Just look at it hard. Don¡¯t cry when you¡¯re blind.¡±


    Madison could not help butin, ¡°Joe, why are you nagging like Mom?¡±


    She did not dare to y with her phone in front of Joe anymore. She took an apple and.y on the


    sofa.


    For the past few days, because Samuel and Antoine were both in Sidovor City, they had been staying


    in Joe¡¯s vi.


    It was big andfortable, and someone was cooking.


    ¡°Do you think I want to do it? If you were self-aware, why would I waste my time. nagging at you?¡±


    Joe came out of the kitchen with a spat, then Madison did notin at all.


    Madison felt that she was in the wrong and stuck out her tongue to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joe. I¡¯ll cook


    tonight!¡±


    Most of the time, she waszy and wanted to show off her skills today.


    Joe snorted coldly. ¡°You said you wanted to cook, but you didn¡¯t even move from the sofa,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.


    She finished herst bite of the apple and walked to the kitchen slowly in her slippers. On the second


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    floor, Samuel stuck his head out from the railing. ¡°Jessica, do you need to deal with the information


    about you on the Inte?¡±


    Things on the Inte were almost over. All of them cursed Sally. Antoine¡¯s side had returned to its


    former calm. Other than being a little more popr, there were no other effects.


    Samuel knew that Madison did not like to leave too much information online. She always felt strange


    when strangers stared at her photo, so she nned to deal with it.


    ¡°Thank you, Samuel. I can handle it myself!¡±


    When she entered the kitchen, Madison responded.


    304


    She didn¡¯t like the online environment very much. She felt that it was easy to


    misunderstand her thoughts if she saw more information online. She would be more anxious.


    Therefore, in the past, she didn¡¯t like these social media apps and wouldn¡¯t let her information stay


    online. Even M&L. Studio didn¡¯t have much news. All of her reputation was because of the Palmer


    Group.


    However, after this incident, she had gotten over it.


    Most people were still adorable and had a righteous heart to distinguish right from wrong. Most of them


    were not at fault, but the information they saw was wrong.


    Ever since Madison registered the ount that originally wanted to take the me, it had be


    Antoine¡¯s sister¡¯s certification. Every day, she would receive a lot of cute greetings and urging Antoine


    to get married and start a family.


    It made her feel that this world was adorable.


    She even felt that she had received a lot of information very quickly. She even registered an ount


    for M&L. Studio and verified it under Sylvia¡¯s name.


    Soon, many fashion magazines and designers came to talk to her.


    She


    loved her job. If not for herziness, she would have opened apany instead of


    using her brothers¡¯pany to earn money.


    It was too tiring to start apany. She didn¡¯t want to do it.


    However, what surprised Madison was that Leo did not give up.


    Palmer Group¡¯s project coborator found her through private messages on their ount, but they also


    offered her a high-priced contract. Even Leo personally invited her to meet him, hoping to discuss the


    renewal of the contract.


    Madison looked at his humble and polite words and smiled slightly.


    [Okay, Mr. Palmer, please tell me the time and the ce.]


    ?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Leo was just giving it a try. He did not think that Sylvia would reply to him.


    Therefore, when he received the reply, he was stunned for a moment and felt that it was unbelievable.


    Only then did he feel surprised.


    He quickly arranged the time and location. He chose two ces and respectfully let the other party


    choose one.


    Leo sent a message and it read, [How about this Sunday? As for the location, there are two ces, the


    Rose Garden and the Abimael in GW za. Which ce do you like?]


    Rose Garden was one of Sidovor City¡¯s specialties, while Abimael was Sidovor City¡¯s famous


    restaurant. The consumption of the two ces was not low, and more importantly, the taste and


    environment were top-notch. It could be seen how sincere Leo was.


    Soon, he received a response.


    [Go to the Abimacl in GW za.]


    It was a simple response. There was no politeness in it at all. He could feel the other party¡¯s arrogance


    even through the screen. It looked very much like the woman who had cklisted him mercilessly.


    For some reason, Leo thought of Madison, and Leo frowned. He forced himself to not think about her.


    As for this designer whom he had never seen before, he felt alsoplicated.


    Three years ago, when he was attacked from both sides, M&L. Studio¡¯s help allowed him to quickly


    gain a foothold in Palmer Group. He was very grateful.


    And now, the other party was inexplicably unwilling to renew the contract, as if he had offended them


    unknowingly. Even now, M&L Studio had signed a contract with the Daves family and the others, which


    made him even more puzzled and angry.


    It was as if something that should have belonged to him had suddenly be someone else¡¯s. The


    other party even treated this thing as a treasure, as if he had been stu pid and lost it.


    However, he was not in the mood to think about that now. Sylvia¡¯s reply made him feel happy that he


    had regained it, even if Sylvia only agreed to meet him and did not agree to renew the contract.


    But feeling the hope was better than being in darkness.


    His mood was better, and all the employees in the CEO¡¯s office heaved a sigh of relief.


    Madison had cklisted him for the past few days, and the farce created by Sally had never changed


    the cold expression on Leo¡¯s face. Leo was very angry. In the weather. that was about to enter summer,


    it was as if it was winter.


    Fortunately, they had hope and Leo was in a better mood. There was no need to be afraid anymore.


    When Morris found out that it was because of Sylvia, he was particrly grateful to her.


    Leo was in a good mood, and Madison was equally happy.


    She seriously imagined the scene of the dam n man seeing her on Sunday and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    It was hard to imagine the other party¡¯s expression..


    In


    any case, M&L Studio¡¯s contract with her brothers had been confirmed. There was also a use that


    no new partners would be added. Even if Leo wanted to join, it was not possible. There was no need to


    avoid him anymore.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. She wanted to see the expression on this ungrateful


    man¡¯s expression when he saw her.


    Soon, it was the weekend.


    Madison slowly arrived at Abimael at the agreed time. At the door, she saw a man in a suit with and


    leather cor.


    The entire restaurant was probably booked by Leo. Other than Leo, who was sitting by the window,


    there were no other customers. Some customers who wanted to go in to eat were also invited away


    apologetically by the waiter standing at the door.


    She walked in her high heels, but she was also stopped by the person at the door and the waiter asked


    about her identity.


    Madison took off her sunsses and raised her chin slightly to point at the man sitting inside. ¡°The


    gentleman inside invited me over. You can ask him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have to wait.¡±


    To confirm her identity, the waiter still had to ask Leo.


    However, when Madison appeared at the door, the man inside saw her. When she was talking to the


    waiter, he pulled out a chair and stood up. He walked towards her with a frown.


    the waiter at the door saw this, Madison was the first to say that the person inside had invited her.


    Therefore, he let her in.


    Madison thanked him and walked into the restaurant in her high heels.


    The man inside frowned even more tightly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Leo did not expect to meet Madison here.


    If it was any other time, it would not matter if she had a meal with him. However, today was different.


    Who knew if this heartless woman would mess up his matter?


    Madison stopped in her tracks when she heard the voice. ¡°Mr. Palmer, didn¡¯t you invite me over?


    Strangely, you¡¯re asking about me instead.¡±


    There were at least three tables between the two of them, and there was no one else in the restaurant.


    Their conversation echoed in the empty restaurant. Coupled with their current appearance, it looked


    especially strange.


    As soon as Madison finished speaking, she stared at Leo with her smiling eyes, trying to know


    something.


    The man was indeed stunned.


    Although she did not directly say that she was Sylvia, that was what she meant.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, why are you not speaking?¡± Seeing that Leo was silent and had no


    ression on his face, Madison could not help but speak and slowly walked toward


    him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The high heels made a sound on the floor. It was only when Madison stopped in front of him that it fell


    silent again.


    She smiled slightly. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be able to seduce people. ¡°The main reason you


    asked me to meet you here is to eat, right? It¡¯s not good for you and me to stand here, right?¡±


    Leo looked up. Madison wa


    in high heels. The two of them were at the same height.


    His gaze was deep as he stared at the exquisite face in front of him for a long time before he said


    slightly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re Sylvia?¡±


    Madison blinked. She did not expect Leo to ask such a question.


    She had thought of many possibilities, but she did not expect him to not believe her.


    His words made Madisonugh and she asked, ¡°Are my words difficult to understand?¡± Without waiting


    for Leo to ask for evidence, she took out her phone from her bag and


    turned on it. She showed the evidence that they hadmunicated over the past few days.


    Madison kept all of their chat history and did not delete them, including the times and ces that he


    had arranged previously. She replied to him with a message this morning.


    After all, it was not good to add personal contact information for work matters. They could just


    Leo did not seem to believe her. His eyes darkened as he sna tched her phone away. He stared at her


    phone carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, it¡¯s not polite for you to sn atch my phone like this.¡±


    Although Madison said that, she was not angry.


    Anyway, this phone was mainly used for workmunication. There was nothing else. Even if Leo


    shamelessly looked through other things, it was not important.


    However, the man seemed to be polite in front of Madison. After watching this


    conversation, he stuffed the phone back into her arms. The screen was still on the same page as


    before.


    ¡°Madison, is there a point in toying with me like this? Is it fun to pretend to be someone else just


    because you have a good rtionship with Joe?¡±


    Madison was stunned by his words. It was not because he was angry, but because the content of his


    words did not sound right.


    She frowned and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ¡°Should I believe that?¡± Leo¡¯s voice was extremely cold.


    He thought that he could meet Sylvia and rify the matter. Even if Palmer Group could not renew the


    contract with Sylvia in the future, Leo still wanted to know why.


    If he identally offended her at work, or some uses dissatisfied her, he could sincerely apologize


    or express his gratitude from back then.


    However, he never thought that the person who came was Madison.


    He was extremely disappointed.


    Madison did not expect Leo to not believe it.


    But his mind could also be understood.


    Sylvia had signed a contract with the Daves family, and the contract terms were specially customized


    for her. It was obvious that she had a good rtionship with the Daves family. As for Madison, she was


    with Joe all day long. Coincidentally, Joe¡¯s XR and Sylvia had also signed a contract, so she had a


    reason to know Sylvia.


    With that, it made sense for her to use Sylvia¡¯s identity to fool Leo.


    But even if it made sense, she still found it funny.


    She smiled slightly and looked straight at Leo. ¡°Why are you so sure that I¡¯m a recement? Why don¡¯t


    you think that I¡¯m the real Sylvia? Leo, do you not dare, or do you have other reasonable


    spections?¡±


    ¡°Do you not dare.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that words.


    Perhaps there was subconsciously, but at the moment, he still firmly believed in his spection. ¡°If


    you¡¯re the real Sylvia, why didn¡¯t you directly show up when M&L Studio and Palmer Group


    coborated? Madison, are you afraid of being known?¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, the smile on Madison¡¯s face faded a little.


    Why didn¡¯t she directly show up?


    Her smile was notpletely gone, but there was a hint of gloominess in her eyes.


    He was right. She was really afraid of being known.


    At that time, other than Edgar, no one was concerned about her. Everyone else seemed


    to see something disgusting when they saw her, and Leo was even more so.


    Her adoptive parents did not like her and were only focused on their biological daughter.


    When Sally saw Madison, Sally would immediately pretend to be crazy. So Madison did not even dare


    to go back to the Hale family. Even in theter stages, she lived with the Hale family¡¯s ser vants.


    The person she had always liked treated her as troublesome and became impatient when he saw her.


    Even her approach was a mistake.


    During that period, Madison had wanted to end her own life. If Edgar passed away, Madison would


    have nothing to care about and died long ago.


    Living like a rat, hated by everyone, it was better to disappearpletely.


    But in the end, there was still someone she liked.


    So what if he didn¡¯t like her? Was it wrong for her to like him herself?


    He hated her being close to him, so she could help him secretly, just like how she had secretly stuffed


    him with cupcakes when he was punished for doing something wrong back then.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why she hid her feelings and weaved their names together, hoping that the person she liked


    would get through the difficulties safely.


    Unfortunately, some people are destined to be despised and should never exist.


    Fortunately, she came to her senses in time.


    Madison lowered her eyes. Her smile was very faint. Although her tone was still unruly, it was stained


    with some fatigue.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I just wanted to fool you. I don¡¯t like you anymore. Thinking about how you and Sally have


    embarrassed me all these years, I feel extremely ufortable. That¡¯s why I used Sylvia¡¯s ount to


    trick you out on purpose to see your expression. I didn¡¯t expect you to expose me.¡±


    Her eyes were curved as if they were full of smiles, but they were tears.


    ¡°Since the game is over, I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she


    would not be able to control her tears,


    She had let it go a long time ago. Why was she still so sad?


    It shouldn¡¯t be, Madison told herself. She couldn¡¯t cry, at least not in front of Leo.


    Behind her, Leo did not stop her.


    He stood rooted to the ground, the smile of Madison repeating in his mind.


    She had clearly admitted that she was not Sylvia, and it was exactly as he had spected, but he felt


    that something was wrong.


    It was as if he had missed something and he failed to grasp it.


    However, no matter what, he had finally figured out why Sylvia was unwilling to cooperate with the


    Palmer Group. It was none other than because of the girl in front of him.


    However, it did not matter. Now that the jewelry department project was developing well, it did not


    matter if Sylvia quit. Having her was just icing on the cake.


    Leo stood on the spot and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he caught up with Madison who was


    about to leave, and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Stay for dinner.¡±


    Madison tried to save face in front of others. At that time, she wanted to cry very much, but she


    endured it forcefully. After putting on her sunsses in high heels, she returned to her arrogant


    appearance.


    Hearing the voice beside her ear, she stopped in her tracks and pushed up her


    sunsses. She looked at him through her sses and asked, ¡°Leo, are you out of your mind?¡±


    Leo frowned. ¡°Madison, can¡¯t you speak properly?¡±


    Even if she had not attended any etiquette sses since Sally¡¯s return, they had grown up together


    after all. How did she be so vulgar now?


    Madison put on her sunsses and snorted softly. ¡°With such a temper, if Mr. Palmer is unwilling to


    listen, then plug your ears. As for your meal, forget it. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re treating me to a meal. It would


    be too shameful for me to stay. Anyway, I¡¯ve already achieved my goal, right?¡±


    Regardless of whether Leo believed it or not, she made Leo¡¯s mood fluctuate.


    Thinking about it this way, it was not a loss.


    One had to learn to reconcile with oneself and all things that did not go well.


    Leo understood the meaning behind her words. His expression darkened as he reached out to pull her


    back. ¡°So you came over just to y a trick on me?¡±


    Madison frowned and pulled her wrist out. She tapped his chest in disdain. ¡°Mr. Palmer, if you want to


    talk, just talk. Don¡¯t touch me. Do you like me treating you like


    this? Huh?¡±


    Leo pursed his lips and stared at her silently.


    Madison did not move much. After retracting her hand, she nced at the restaurant behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you to spend so much effort, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve made you sad. Moreover, with our


    rtionship, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for us to sit together and cat. Maybe one day when you are


    free, I think it¡¯s more appropriate for us to go through the divorce procedures.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man sneered. ¡°Madison, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    She had tricked him time and time again, but she wanted to divorce him so easily. Why?


    Madison knew what he was thinking and smiled. ¡°Up to you. After all, I¡¯ve liked you before. I¡¯m quite


    happy to be Mrs. Palmer for some more days.¡±


    She said this on purpose. After all, she knew very well how much he hated her in the


    past.


    After saying this, she turned around, so she did not notice the confusion and loneliness that shed


    across the man¡¯s eyes.


    She said that she had liked him before.


    In other words, she didn¡¯t like him anymore.


    But that should be the case, shouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡®I didn¡¯t like her from the beginning, and she shouldn¡¯t like me, he frowned and. thought to himself.


    When he looked up and saw that Madison had already walked out, he followed her.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, are you nning to register your marriage with me?¡±


    The two of them entered the elevator together. When the elevator door closed, Madison tilted her head


    and teased.


    The tall man stood beside her and looked straight ahead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you beg me? Perhaps I¡¯ll divorce


    you if I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±


    Madison smiled without hesitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll beg you then.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Probably not expecting Madison to say it, Leo frowned and tilted his head to look at her.


    She had long pushed her sunsses up on her head, revealing a perfect face with exquisite makeup.


    Her red lips made her skin look even fairer. Her smiling eyes were bright as she looked at him.


    Leo¡¯s breathing paused for a moment. He was afraid that if he spoke, he would disturb the beautiful


    scene in front of him.


    However, Madison refused to be the beauty in the painting.


    She elbowed the man beside her, ruining the atmosphere.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. You should at least open your mouth and say something. You said it yourself. If


    I beg you, you can go through the divorce procedures with me. Your can¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡±


    Leo looked away in frustration. He pursed his thin lips and ignored her.


    Madison did not give up. She even raised her hand to look at the time and calcted. seriously.


    ¡°The staff should still be eating now. Let¡¯s go for a mealter and then go through the divorce


    procedures. How about that? Huh?¡±


    She continued to tug at him..


    Leo pulled back his sleeve impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s Sunday and you do not have to work today¡­¡±


    Suddenly remembering something, Madison¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. Her beautiful face was filled with


    disappointment. ¡°I forgot that the staff don¡¯t work on the weekend. Even if you¡¯re free, there¡¯s nothing


    we can do today.¡±


    Leo was frustrated. Unfortunately, he could not cover his ears. He could only listen to Madison mutter


    to herself.


    She sighed heavily. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have asked you out for a meal on a weekday. That


    way, if you¡¯re free, the staff would be at work too. Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? I failed¡­¡±


    Leo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Madison. Forget about impersonating others, you even


    use someone else¡¯s identity to do other things. When did you be


    like this?¡±


    The angry voice also brought Madison back to her senses.


    However, Madison still felt very strange about her impersonating herself. If she exined, this man


    would not believe her, so she might as well bear this crime.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, perhaps you never understood me! What kind of person do you think I


    am?¡±


    She smiled again and looked straight at Leo. She even took a step towards him.


    ¡°Do you think I am still a weak girl who used to lower my head and not dare to look at anyone or


    speak? Or do you think I am still theckey that can¡¯t take my eyes off you every time I see you, Leo?¡±


    Leo¡¯s brows had never rxed from the beginning. He frowned even more when he heard these


    belittling words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of it that way,¡± Leo said seriously.


    At this moment, he did not want to argue with her.


    ¡°I see¡± Madison¡¯s smile widened. She believed what Leo said.


    It wasn¡¯t that she knew him very well, but that she knew the noble young master didn¡¯t want to bother to


    think about it.


    However, in the eyes of many people, Madison was such a person.


    Especially the Hale family people. They felt that she was a pitiful person who was fostered by the Hale


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    family and did not know anything. She was a bootlicker who was always coveting Sally¡¯s fiance.


    Seeing her rxed attitude, Leo thought that she had wrapped herself up like a


    hedgehog because of her sad past, so he tried to soften his tone.


    ¡°Madison, you don¡¯t have to care too much about what others think. You used to be very good, and


    now you have a family. It¡¯s not what they say¡­¡±


    He could not say those dirty words, nor was he willing to put them on Madison.


    ¡°How do you know that I used to be good back then?¡±


    Madison caught the main point and asked him back with a smile.


    Leo was stunned for a moment by her overly straightforward gaze. His fingers that were hanging by his


    side curled up slightly, and a sound came out of his throat. ¡°Yes, I know


    it.¡±


    Madison smiled even more happily. ¡°Then could it be that your impression of me is when you call me


    wife?¡± she asked.


    Before she could finish speaking, Leo got embarrassed. He almost subconsciously pushed the woman


    in front of him away.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Madison, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I what?¡±


    Madison who was pushed away was not angry. After stabilizing herself, she still smiled.


    Looking at Leo¡¯s angry and handsome face, she seemed to have discovered something surprising. Her


    eyes widened slightly. ¡°Mr. Palmer, your ears are so red. You¡¯re still shy after saying a few words of


    truth, right? Didn¡¯t you call me wife back then? Am I wrong?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Leo interrupted her angrily.


    Madison was the opposite of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Now that you have someone you like, just


    say that it was always a child¡¯s words. Of course, I want to understand, but you¡¯re dragging it out and


    refusing to get a divorce. Can¡¯t I say a few more words?¡±


    ¡®Divorce. Divorce again!¡¯ Leo was frustrated.


    Leo was irritated by her nagging. He did not want to stay with Madison for a minute longer!


    He looked down and realized that no one had pressed the button for the elevator. No wonder he had


    been listening to her chatter for so long.


    Madison was also surprised. She watched him press the elevator button and said, ¡°So neither of us


    pressed the elevator button. No wonder I stayed with you for so long.¡±


    Leo nced sideways at her and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay with me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Madison snorted softly.


    After feeling the weightlessness because the elevator moved, she stopped talking to him and distanced


    herself from Leo.


    If she had known that he didn¡¯t believe in her identity at all, she wouldn¡¯t havee.


    Just as she moved to the side, the elevator suddenly shook and descended rapidly. At the same time, it


    was pitch-ck!.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    Madison was shocked


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± The man¡¯s warm palm held her wrist, slowly calming her down.


    Then, the elevator stopped. However, it was still pitch-ck in their vision, and the door could not be


    opened.


    Madison anxiously pressed the emergency rm button, but there was no response.


    ¡°You got a signal on your phone?*


    Behind him, Leo was calm. There was not much fluctuation in his voice.


    He took out his phone. There was no signal at all. It was useless to call an emergency. number.


    Madison took out her phone from her bag. It was the same, she could only frown.


    ¡°It seems that Go d has let you stay with an annoying person like me. You have to stay longer even if


    you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Leo chuckled softly and closed his eyes tiredly.


    Madison turned around and looked at him. After confirming that there was no way out for the time


    being, she could only calm herself down.


    She said faintly, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said so much to you. Karma.¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t say anything. After the elevator stopped, he maintained his posture.


    Madison didn¡¯t want to be left speechless. There was no signal on her phone, so it was useless to take


    it out. She could only put it in her bag and wait quietly for someone outside toe and save them.


    However, after a long time, it was inevitable that she would feel bored. She was still wearing her high


    heels, and her feet hurt terribly.


    ¡°Leo, talk to me.¡±


    Madison tried to divert her attention to ease the pain in her foot.


    However, the man beside her ignored her. Being trapped in the darkness made her feel a little


    aggrieved. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no big grudge between us, right? Let¡¯s chat for a while. If you don¡¯t want to talk


    about the divorce, we can talk about something else.¡±


    She tilted her head and looked to the side. Suddenly, her eyes widened. At the same time, the tall


    figure beside her smashed straight at her, his entire weight pressing down


    on her.


    475


    Madison also realized that something was wrong and supported him with all her might.


    ¡°Leo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    The man on her shoulder did not react.


    He pressed down on Madison¡¯s arms and buried his head into her shoulder. His hot breath made


    Madison afraid to move.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If not for the support of the wall behind her, she would have been pressed to the ground.


    She gritted her teeth and slowly helped him up so that she could stand a little easier. Otherwise, she


    would copse before Leo could wake up.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    After steadying Leo slightly, she frowned and looked at the person on her shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can you still hear meat


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    A low and h oa rse voice came out of the man¡¯s throat, and ayer of cold sweat appeared on his


    forehead, which was pressed against her shoulder. The expression on his face showed that he seemed


    to be in even more pain.


    He seemed to have fallen into a nightmare and fell into a bottomless abyss.


    He was like a drowning person who suddenly grabbed a piece of driftwood and hugged the woman in


    his arms tightly. He used so much strength that he seemed to want to pull her into the nightmare!


    Madison¡¯s entire body froze as if she was trapped by the man¡¯s aura.


    She could hear the man¡¯s murmurs and feel his hot breath on her shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Don¡¯t leave me behind¡­


    Madison closed her eyes and clenched her fists.


    She could have pushed him away directly. Even if Leo died here today, it would have nothing to do with


    her. She could even get rid of himpletely.


    She did not have to feel guilty. After all, he had once wanted her to disappear from the world.


    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. It could be considered that she was a kind person


    with some conscience and repaid evil with kindness.


    Taking a deep breath, Madison opened her eyes and spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I won¡¯t


    leave you behind. Can you hear me? Leo, tell me where you hurt.¡±


    Although the elevator was closed, the air could circte. There was no suffocation in the space.


    Moreover, they had only been inside for a short time.


    To be able to cause a person to be like this, there could only be an illness.


    Madison did not know what was going on with him. She could only guess that it was. simr to a heart


    attack.


    She reached out tentatively and touched his pocket.


    Car keys, phone, wallet, and a handkerchief. That was all. There was no medicine at all.


    She frowned. Other than taking out her phone to see if there was any signal, she was helpless in this


    situation.


    However, it was not her character to sit back and wait for the people outside to save her.


    If her character was like that, she would probably have been raped by those bad people overseas


    before being thrown into the deep sea.


    ¡°Realy? Is there no medicine? Then why is it like this?¡±


    Madison thought for a moment and pinched Leo¡¯s cheek, trying to wake him up.


    Unfortunately, it was still ineffective.


    Helpless, she could only be a little presumptuous. She unbuttoned Leo¡¯s suit to see if there was


    anything like a heart-saving pill in the pocket.


    However, in the darkness, there was a huge head on her shoulder. Madison found it very difficult to


    move. She could only rely on her peripheral vision and her senses to unbutton the man¡¯s clothes and


    feel along his clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. His body feels so strong to touch. Why did he suddenly faint?¡±


    Madison touched the man¡¯s abs and could not help but mutter when she felt the strengthing from


    her palm.


    She didn¡¯t forget her business. She h ooked his clothes and went to check the secret bag inside to see


    if there were medicine bottles or anything like that.


    Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by a strong force.


    ¡°Madison¡­ What do you want?¡±


    OK % 56%E


    Leo suddenly woke up. His voice was still very tired, but his dark eyes were already dyed with anger,


    even with a hint of confusion.


    The two of them hugged each other in a strange posture.


    Madison was stunned for a moment before subconsciously pushing him away.


    ¡°Oh¡­


    Leo let out a muf fled groan. He did not have any strength left in his body, so he was caught off guard


    by the push. The back of his head knocked against the wall of the elevator, making a slight sound.


    Madison was embarrassed and looked at him worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly wake


    up. Are you alright?¡±


    Leo opened his eyes and nced at her. As if he did not want to see her, he closed his eyes again.


    ¡°What were you trying to do to me just now?¡±


    His voice was a little h oa rse, but it was not difficult to hear the coldness in it.


    Madison rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What do you think I want to do to you? You don¡¯t think I want to make


    out with you while you¡¯re unconscious, do you?¡±


    Leo did not respond. His frown showed that he was still in pain.


    Madison did not want to anger a patient. She exined patiently, ¡°I thought you were sick or


    something, so I wanted to see if you had any medicine on you. It¡¯s just that you were pressing on me


    just now, so I couldn¡¯t see your pocket. I could only touch and¡­. feel it.¡±


    She was a little embarrassed to say thest two words.


    However, it had to be said that the man¡¯s body felt pretty good.


    ¡®I did not lose out, Madison thought to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick,¡± Leo said with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly lose consciousness?¡±


    Madison was not angry. No matter what, she would not bully such a weak man.


    was


    She took out her phone from her bag and used the light of the phone to open a packet of tissue. She


    wiped her shoulder and her wrist that had been touched by Leo.


    His forehead and palms were covered in sweat, making her body sticky.


    Leo opened his eyes at this moment and looked at her with a frown. Especially when she was wiping


    his wrist, his frown deepened.


    ¡°Do you want to wipe it?¡± Madison asked.


    Madison thought that he looked over because he was sweating so much and felt ufortable, so she


    asked.


    However, before he could speak, she remembered that Leo was a sickly person, so she took the


    initiative to wipe him with the tissue.


    ¡°Hold the phone for me.


    She stuffed the phone with the light on into Leo¡¯s hand.


    The moment the woman leaned over, Leo¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment, and his palm suddenly


    tightened.


    Under the dim light, he could see the woman¡¯s eyshes, nose bridge, and red lips¡­. and her


    fragrance lingered in his nose for a long time.


    He did not say anything to stop Madison¡¯s actions. In his mind, he even recalled the scene of her


    reaching out her hand under his clothes and hugging him¡­


    No, perhaps it should be said that he was hugging her.


    ¡°Wipe your palms yourself.¡±


    She took another clean piece of tissue and stuffed it into Leo¡¯s palm. ¡°I¡¯ll turn off the lights first. I don¡¯t


    know when someone wille to fix this elevator. What if the phone runs out of battery¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn it off.¡±


    Just as she was about to take her phone away, the man suddenly spoke. At the same time, he held his


    palm to stop her from taking the phone away.


    However, their movements were too fast. Their hands were sped together just like


    that.


    Or rather¡­ it was Leo who grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    For a moment, no one reacted.


    The two of them stood rooted to the ground.


    The light from the phone passed through the gaps between her fingers. A beam of light seemed to


    pass through the dust and stand between the two of them.


    Madison looked at his deep eyes and suddenly remembered the wet warmth on her wrist. She felt a


    little shy at that moment.


    It was also this action that woke her up suddenly. She withdrew her hand exaggeratedly and turned her


    back to Le


    Even though there was no mirror in the elevator and she could not see her face clearly, Madison could


    feel how hot her face was. She felt her ears burning.


    She took a deep breath and cursed herself in her heart.


    ¡®How useless! He had only touched your hand once. Was that all


    Il vou could do? Madison! Where is the ability to touch his abs just now?¡±


    Just as she was thinking about it with her back facing Leo, the man¡¯s deep voice suddenly came from


    behind her. His voice was already much clearer than before.


    ¡°Madison, are you shy? But when I first regained consciousness, weren¡¯t you still¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Madison interrupted him angrily and turned around to re at him.


    Leo suddenly smiled. His dark eyes were filled with smiles. Under the dim light of the phone, it looked


    gentle. ¡°Am I right?¡±/


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Madison interrupted him angrily and sna tched the phone from his hand.


    She wanted to turn off the shlight on her phone, but after some thought, she decided. to leave it at


    that.


    However, she refused to raise her hand to look at Leo again. She leaned against the wall and lowered


    her head,


    She didn¡¯t move, but the man moved closer.


    Although his voice was much clearer, he did not seem to have fully recovered. His tone sounded a little


    tired.


    ¡°Are you really angry? I just touched your hand. I didn¡¯t say anything when you touched. me just


    now¡­¡±


    ¡°Leo, I told you to shut up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we just touched hands. What¡¯s the big deal? Why do you keep harping on it?¡± Madison thought


    angrily.


    Madison lowered her head. The corners of her eyes were slightly red. She held her phone in one hand


    and kept rubbing her fingertips with the other as if she could crase all the traces of her fingertips that he


    had touched just now.


    Leo did not say anything else. He stood side by side with Madison and looked down at her small


    actions.


    For some reason, his heart felt like it was stabbed by something.


    ¡°Not only did I touch your hand, but I also touched your wrist when I just woke up. I might have touched


    other parts of your body when I wasn¡¯t conscious. Do you have to wipe them clean one by one?¡± Leo


    asked.


    His voice was very cold as he spoke word by word. He watched as Madison stopped her small actions.


    Madison finally raised her head. Her stubborn gaze met his.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just took a step to the side with a cold expression and turned off


    the light on her phone.


    ¡®I will not listen to you!¡¯ Madison thought.


    The darkness filled the narrow space again. His eyes, which had finally adapted to the darkness,


    suddenly lost their light. He seemed to have lost his backbone.


    Leo subconsciously moved closer to Madison.


    Madison did not realize that something was wrong. She snorted coldly. ¡°You have your phone. If you


    really can¡¯t stay in this dark ce, take your phone. Don¡¯t get too close to me!¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t say anything, but his breathing became heavier.


    Madison finally realized something and turned to look at him.


    When her pupils adjusted to the light in the elevator, she saw Leo¡¯s uneasy face and his clenched fists.


    She seemed to have discovered something fun and suddenly smiled. ¡°Leo, so you¡¯re afraid of the


    dark?¡±


    What a surprise.


    No one would believe that the CEO of Palmer Group, who was in charge of strategizing, was afraid of


    the dark!


    Madison could not help but smile. Her embarrassment from being teased by Leo earlier had been


    swept away.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s always something to be afraid of. You have to be strong.¡±


    She did not tease him anymore. She just reached out and patted Leo¡¯s shoulder before returning to her


    original spot.


    He teased her, and she teased him back, so the two of them were even.


    She would always reconcile with herself.


    ¡°Madison¡­¡±


    After staying in the darkness for a while, the man beside her finally could not help but speak. His voice


    returned to its previous tiredne


    ¡°Can you take my phone out for me?¡±


    Madison ignored him and turned around. He did not expect Leo to be so serious.


    ustrophobia.


    A professional term for psychoanalysis suddenly appeared in her mind.


    She also realized that Leo might not be afraid of the dark, but ustrophobic.


    However, didn¡¯t people who had such symptoms usually suffer some inhuman punishment and were


    always locked up in a small ck room?


    Although Edgar and Amber were too strict with Leo and had arranged everything for him since he was


    young, they shouldn¡¯t have locked him up, right?


    However, Madison did not have time to think. Afraid that Leo would lose consciousness in the darkness


    again, she quickly reached for his phone.


    ¡°Leo, hold on! I¡¯ll turn on the light immediately!¡±


    However, the more anxious she was, the more flustered she became.


    If she only wanted light, she could have just taken out her phone. However, she subconsciously


    listened to Leo¡¯s instructions and took his phone.


    Madison also thought of this when the weight on her shoulder came again.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I just take out my phone?¡¯ she thought.


    What was even more despairing was that the man did not seem to have any


    consciousness this time. She was not prepared to help him up. She fell heavily to the ground with Leo,


    making a loud sound.


    Madison also knocked the back of her head and felt her vision go nk.


    When she opened her eyes, there was also a dazzling light.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The elevator doors opened.


    Madison had never thought that such an embarrassing thing would happen to her.


    Her hair was disheveled, and there was a tall man on top of her. They were lying on the ground in a


    sorry state and were surrounded by a group of people.


    She even wanted to die..


    When the weight on her body moved away, she propped herself up on her elbows and sat up in the


    narrow space. Her mind was still muddled.


    ¡°Jessica, are you alright?¡±


    It was Joe who squeezed through the staff, his face full of worry.


    The moment she saw Joe, she finally could not hold back her grievance of being trapped in the


    elevator. With tears in her eyes, she threw herself into Joe¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What took you so long? I¡¯ve been in there for a long time.¡±


    ¡°It was you who snuck out alone without telling anyone. I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone. It was


    Samuel who found you ording to your phone¡¯sst location,¡± Joe said.


    Although it was safer in the country, who knew if it would be dangerous? After all, John had been


    kidnapped when he was young.


    Joe was a little angry. However, when he saw her aggrieved expression, he could not help but coax


    her. ¡°Alright, alright. Fortunately, the elevator is only stuck. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Madison nodded as well. She pulled Joe to her side and asked him to look down at her broken high


    heels. ¡°My shoes are broken¡­¡±


    uy a new one for


    Joe was so angry that heughed. He patted her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy a you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a h oa rse and low yoice behind him.


    ¡°Mrs. Palmer, the shoes were broken because of me. Even if you want to ask somebody.


    44


    to buy a new one, it should be me, right?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Madison heard the sound and looked behind her.


    At a nce, she looked pitifully beautiful,


    She h ooked her fingers around the pair of high heels and stepped barefoot on the ground. Her hair


    and skirt were a little mess like a fragile porcin doll.


    It was also because of this that Leo became even more furious!


    Perhaps it was because Madison was se xy and attractive, or perhaps the person standing. beside her


    was Joe.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, if you want to


    now. I don¡¯t mind as lonte me


    well, you can buy a pair for me at the righ


    Madison did not understand why Leo was so angry. Shebed her hair behind her ear, and her


    exquisite face was filled with innocence.


    The man behind her, Joe, understood the hostility between the men.


    Joe looked down at Madison¡¯s messy body. He raised his hand to take off his coat and put it on her


    unhurriedly.


    Of course, he mocked Leo. ¡°Mr. Palmer, since Madison has asked, please don¡¯t stay idle. We can¡¯t let


    Madison go with me barefootter, right?¡±


    He put his clothes on Madison and looked up at Leo.


    Their eyes met, and sparks seemed to fly in the air.


    ¡°Go with you? She¡¯s my wife. How can she go with you?¡± Leo snorted coldly. His low and h oa rse


    voice was filled with coldness.


    The surrounding staff members pr icked up their ears, but they did not dare to look up. They pretended


    not to hear anything and busied themselves with repairing the elevator.


    In fact, they were extremely curious about this situation!


    ¡®Good lord, so this was a scene of two men fighting for a woman?


    ¡®But wasn¡¯t it rumored that Palmer Group¡¯s CEO, Leo, was dissatisfied with his wife and wanted to get


    a divorce to be with the superstar Sally? Why did it seem like Mr. Palmer loved her but couldn¡¯t get


    her?


    ¡®Could it be that the rumors on the Inte were true? Was Mrs. Palmer really having an affair, but the


    person was mistaken?¡¯ the onlookers thought to themselves.


    Just as everyone had a lot of scenes in their minds, Madison¡¯s cold voice could be heard.


    ¡°Leo, if you¡¯re sick, I suggest you go to the hospital and take a good look. It¡¯s not that difficult to get a


    psychiatrist. You were the one who proposed the divorce, and I agreed. to sign it. If you have nothing to


    do, go through the procedures as soon as possible. Don¡¯t always say such strange things. Besides, Mr.


    Daves and I are working together. Don¡¯t always think about others with your dirty thoughts!¡± She said


    as she nced coldly at Leo.


    If it were any other time or only between the two of them, she would treat it as Leo going crazy and just


    ignore it.


    However, there were still so many people around now. Although Joe was not a superstar, he was still a


    little famous. She did not want what happened online to happen again.


    Antoine could rify their sibling rtionship online, and once Joe¡¯s rification was announced, her


    identity would bepletely exposed. She did not want to bepletely pestered by the Hale family


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    people and harass her rtives who were very good to her now with the kindness of raising her.


    They were not worthy!


    After saying that, she pulled Leo and turned around without caring how unpleasant Leo¡¯s expression


    was.


    The surrounding staff heard it clearly and saw it clearly. ¡®It was true that Mr. Palmer had divorced her,


    and it was also true that Mr. Palmer had fallen in love and could not get


    her.


    ¡®It was nothing more than the Hale family¡¯s adopted daughter signing the divorce agreement with


    Palmer Group¡¯s CEO and then meeting a new male friend. Mr. Palmer saw this and misunderstood. Mr.


    Palmer also realized his true feelings and was unwilling to sign the divorce agreement. Unfortunately,


    Miss Hale did not turn back, and Mr. Palmer became someone he loved!


    ¡®What a great show!¡¯ some of the staff thought.


    The maintenance staff looked at Leo with aplicated expression. His eyes were filled with sympathy


    as if he was looking at a fool.


    After all, he was the one who lost his wife. Who could he me?


    Someone gave him a


    a suggestion out of kindness. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you have to coax your wife. The procedures have not been


    As long as you coax her and chase after her, she will definitely turn back. Women are the most


    softhearted!¡±


    The man who said this seemed to be extremely experienced. If not for the disparity in status, he would


    have patted Leo on the shoulder like a good brother!


    When Leo heard this, he frowned and subconsciously retorted, ¡°Who said I like her?¡±


    His voice was not soft. At least, those who were watching the show could hear him. They were all


    stunned.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then get a divorce. Miss Hale and that man are perfectly matched. That way,


    everyone will be happy.¡±


    The man who was trying to enlighten Leo came back to his senses and added.


    Leo frowned even more. He pursed his lips and nced at them before leaving without saying a word.


    What¡¯s the point of him exining to this group of people?


    The person he liked was Sally, and the person he really wanted to marry was Sally.


    As for Madison, just because he didn¡¯t like her didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to be yed like this!


    As soon as Leo drove out of the garage, he received a call from Sally¡¯s mother, Ramona.


    He frowned. He didn¡¯t need to think to know the reason for the call.


    Ever since Sally entered the entertainment industry, Palmer Group had already invested a lot of money


    and resolved a lot of trouble for her.


    However, they just used some rtionships involved in the entertainment industry. It was fine if they


    offended some people.


    But it was different this time. It was Sally who took the initiative to cause trouble. She even used her


    right to enter and leave Leo¡¯s office freely to expose the matter. Moreover, she had yet to apologize.


    In the end, Leo was too indulgent towards Sally, so much so that she would do anything.


    After thinking for a moment, Leo decisively hung up.


    On the other end of the phone, Ramona¡¯s expression also changed.


    Ramona looked at the phone that was hung up and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Looks like Leo is really


    angry this time.¡±_te


    Beside her, Sally was extremely anxious. ¡°Then what should I do? If he refuses to marry


    me and is stuck with Madison like this, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°That man would definitely kill me! No, it might be even more terrifying than killing me!¡¯ Sally thought.


    Thinking of the suffocating feeling that night, Sally felt his legs go weak and her neck hurt faintly.


    Ramona was also worried.


    It had been a few days. Could it be that Leo was still angry?


    The Hale family had been relying on Palmer Group for the past few years in business. Basically, all its


    businesses were working with the Palmer family. Projects without the Palmer family¡¯s support had all


    been lost.


    If Leo really did not marry Sally and got together with Madison, what would happen to the Hale family in


    the future?


    Not to mention that Madison had already been chased out by her, with Madison¡¯s personality, wouldn¡¯t


    she have to take revenge on them in the future?


    No, absolutely not!


    Thinking of this possibility, Ramona¡¯s eyes darkened. Shemanded Sally, ¡°Go to the kitchen. Hurry


    up and go ording to what I taught you previously!¡±


    Sally did not dare to dy. At first, she thought that it would definitely be useless. against Leo. Now,


    she could only use this n.


    She made herself look a little worse and shuffled off to the kitchen in her slippers.


    Ten minutester, a few photos were sent to Leo¡¯s phone, along with Ramona¡¯s sobbing.


    voice.


    [Leo, I¡¯m so sorry to trouble you. But Sally has always been like this. No one can persuade her. She


    keeps saying your name and sorry. Leo, pleasee and see her, okay?]


    Leo was driving behind a car. When he saw the photos and voice messages he had received, his eyes


    slowly darkened.


    A momentter, he turned the steering wheel.


    He replied, [I¡¯ll be there in a while.]

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    As if not expecting Leo to agree so easily, Ramona was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Mom, how¡¯s it going?¡± Sally asked.


    Sally looked at Ramona¡¯s anxious expression, afraid that she would get another disappointing result.


    After confirming Leo¡¯s words, Ramona heaved a sigh of relief and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s done! Leo said that he¡¯ll


    be here in a while. Don¡¯t forget what I taught you. Act pitifully. Men will fall for this.¡±


    Sally nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. She lowered her head and pretended to be weak. ¡°I


    understand, Mom. I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. I won¡¯t act on my own anymore.¡±


    As long as Leo was willing to see Sally, she still had hope.


    Sally didn¡¯t want to be tortured by that devil again¡­.


    Ramona did not know what Sally was thinking. She only felt sorry for the words that had cursed Sally


    online recently and gently hugged her.


    ¡°Alright, alright, my precious girl. I¡¯ve let you suffer for the past few days. I¡¯ll help you if you want. I¡¯ll


    also think of a way to avenge those who made you suffer, okay?¡±


    Sally pounced into Ramona¡¯s arms. There was a ruthless glint in her eyes that was simr to


    Ramona¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Half an hourter, Leo arrived at the vi of the Hale family.


    He was led in by the ser vant of the Hale family. When he looked up, he saw Ramona wiping her tears


    on the sofa with red eyes.


    ¡°Ramona,¡± Leo called her.


    Leo¡¯s expression did not change much. His long legs stopped beside the sofa, and his tall figure could


    not be ignored.


    As if she had just noticed Leo¡¯s arrival, Ramona looked up in shock. She wiped her tears. and was a


    little embarrassed. ¡°Oh, Leo. Please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°No need, Ramona. You know why I¡¯m here. Where¡¯s Sally?¡± Leo declined and looked. around.


    Ramona hesitated and looked worried. ¡°Sally¡­ She¡¯s still in the kitchen.¡±


    K56%


    Leo frowned. He pursed his lips and was silent for a moment. ¡°Ramona, please bring me to take a


    look.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ramona suppressed the joy on her face. She wiped her eyes with a tissue and led the way.


    As she walked, she said earnestly, ¡°I know what Sally did this time. I scolded and punished her at


    home. I took her phone and didn¡¯t let her call you again. She¡¯s simply too ridiculous. She actually dared


    to copy your video and post it. This time, it¡¯s a video. If it belongs to yourpany next time, it¡¯ll be my


    fault for not educating my daughter!¡±


    Leo, who was behind her, did not reply. He only frowned even more.


    He was angry with Sally not only because she had copied the surveince footage of Creek Court, but


    also because she had exposed the video online and deliberately guided public opinion.


    As for whether she would steal thepany¡¯s documents, he would store the important documents


    alone. Even if Sally took some unimportant documents, Leo would take legal measures once she was


    investigated. He would not protect her just because he liked her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ording to Ramona, Sally¡¯s phone had been confiscated because of the punishment. This exined


    why she had not apologized for so many days.


    Even so, she could not deny that Sally had done something wrong this time. It was the same as the


    incident where she hired someone to humiliate Madison.


    She needed to give someone an exnation.


    Leo was about to speak when he heard Ramona say, ¡°Sally¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t been good. for the past


    few days. The doctor prescribed medicine, but she refused to take it. Leo, I know you¡¯re angry. But


    after all, you grew up together. You said before that you had to take good care of Sally¡­


    As she spoke, her voice choked.


    Leo¡¯s words were stuck in his throat, especially when he saw the disheveled Sally in the


    kitchen.


    At this moment, Sally¡¯s hair was a little messy, and her clothes were loosely worn on her body. Her face


    and hands were covered in traces of flour and cream. At this moment, she was rubbing the dough on


    the kitchen counter and muttering non-stop.


    Leo¡¯s eyes darkened. His slightly opened thin lips pursed tightly when he saw the scene. in front of him.


    26 Ja


    Ramona, who was beside him, cried again. ¡°Sally has been like this for the past two days. She said


    that she wanted to make you a cake because she had done something wrong. She hopes you can


    forgive her. Leo, I had no choice but to call you over¡­¡±


    While Ramona was crying, Sally also saw Leo.


    ¨C


    Sally¡¯s face which was covered in flour was first happy, then she revealed an aggrieved and afraid


    expression.


    She walked over carefully and looked at Leo. ¡°Leo, are you still angry with me? I¡¯m sorry. I know I was


    wrong. I¡¯ll make you your favorite cake. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and went to the oven to take out the cake that she had prepared long


    ago. She eagerly handed it to Leo.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do bad things again. Please forgive me. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t want to marry me.


    Just let me like you. I won¡¯t make trouble with Madison anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Leo looked at the cake in front of him.


    In his memory, he hade out of the dark house with the pain of being whipped. Only this cake had


    given him a little sweetness.


    It was also from that time that he began to pay attention to the little girl who waster found by the Hale


    family.


    He was silent for a long time before epting the cake. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to settle the matter online.


    You don¡¯t have to worry. As for marrying you, I haven¡¯t changed my mind. I¡¯ll settle the divorce


    procedures as soon as possible. You should listen to Ramona and don¡¯t let her worry anymore.¡±


    Sally was surprised and pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? Leo, don¡¯t you like Madison? You¡¯re not saying


    that because I¡¯m pitiful, are you?¡±


    At the mention of Madison, Leo was stunned for a moment.


    The scene of them being trapped in the elevator half an hour ago appeared in his mind. The hand that


    he was holding¡­


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    Sally could guess why Leo was in a daze, but she could only suppress the anger in her.


    heart.


    Leo also came back to his senses. He nced at the cake in his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your


    imagination run wild. I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Sally smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll apologize to Madison properly. I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Leo frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t handle this rtionship well. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s good that the misunderstanding has been resolved. Let¡¯s go outside and eat first.


    It¡¯s not good to stand here.


    At this point, Ramona also knew that Leo had forgiven Sally. She interrupted their conversation and


    changed the topic.


    Saying anything more might be as bad as going too far.


    We should not push him too hard and keep asking if he is willing to marry Sally. It will not be good if he


    has a rebellious mind, not to mention that Leo still has that little b itch in his mind.


    ¡°My precious daughter is still young and didn¡¯t understand. I must remind her, Ramona thought.


    Leo did not talk much. He followed Ramona and Sally to the dining room. He took action very fast to


    deal with Sally¡¯s matter. When they were talking, he had already made an order to let someone deal


    with it..


    Soon, Palmer Group¡¯s public rtions team began to clear their names again.


    Although they had long missed the golden PR time, they had enough money to pay it.


    Madison learned about the news online when she returned to the Green Water Bay.


    What surprised her even more was that she also received a call from Ramona.


    for


    SENDU

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    However, Madison was not that surprised.


    When her rtionship with Antoine was announced, she had already expected the Hale family people


    to look for her. However, she did not expect so many days to pass.


    But she was not in a hurry to answer it.


    After the phone rang for a while, she slowly picked it up. After picking up the call, she didn¡¯t say


    anything and just listened silently.


    On the other end was Ramona¡¯s fawning voice. ¡°Madison, it¡¯s Mom. What have you been busy with


    recently?¡±


    Madison was eating at this moment. Joe had specially bought a small cake for her on the way back to


    coax her.


    She scooped a spoonful and put it into her mouth. Her tone was still polite. After all, one did not hit a


    smiling person.


    ¡°Ramona, if I remember correctly, you asked me to change the way I address you ten years ago.


    There¡¯s no need for me to call you Mom. As for recently, of course, I¡¯m busy with the divorce with Leo.


    If you are free, please persuade him. It¡¯s not good for his health to always work. You can ask him to


    take some time to rest and settle the procedures with me. It won¡¯t take much time.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.


    Madison was not in a hurry. She could guess that Ramona was gritting her teeth in


    anger.


    However, it was not her fault. It was clearly Leo who was dying it and not divorcing her. It was good


    that she could get Sally to persuade Leo with aint.


    ¡°Madison, I¡¯ll take the time to settle the divorce. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡±


    Just as she took another bite of the cake, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from the phone. It was low and


    familiar.


    The sudden voice frightened Madison. She almost choked on the cake she had just


    eaten!


    She did not expect Leo to be at Ramona¡¯s house.


    What was even more unexpected was that he was still listening to her and Ramona¡¯s call.


    However, Madison quickly calmed down and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Palmer, since you are listening


    from the side, please remember this matter well. After all, a divorce is not a small matter. Don¡¯t always


    forget it. It will prevent me from dying your marriage with your precious Sally.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she put down the spoon in her hand.


    Although she hadn¡¯t finished the cake in front of her, she felt that it suddenly didn¡¯t taste good. The


    sweetness couldn¡¯t make her secrete new dopamine.


    ¡®Men are troublemakers!¡¯ Madison thought.


    Leo stopped talking. It was Ramona¡¯s voice. ¡°Madison, let¡¯s not talk about the divorce now. You¡¯ve


    already signed the agreement. There¡¯s no hurry. I called you today to ask if you¡¯re free. If you¡¯re free,


    In Madison¡¯s impression, her father, Richard Hale, was an extremely profit-oriented. person. He had


    been running around to deal with the Hale family¡¯s business all year round. Over the years, he had


    developed well with Palmer Group¡¯s help, but he still did. not go home often. He tried to expand the


    Hale family¡¯s business outside of Sidovor City.


    To Madison, Richard¡¯s feelings for her were mediocre back then. Later on, when Sally returned, he did


    not take Madison seriously.


    Only when they went to Edgar¡¯s home together asionally would he act like a kind father.


    In short, he was an extremely hypocritical person.


    ¡°Ramona, if I remember correctly, I signed a severance agreement with the Hale family when I returned


    to the country. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not appropriate to bring me along?¡±


    She did not stand on ceremony with Ramona and went straight to the point.


    It had to be said that the severance agreement was exactly what she wanted.


    The Hale family people were worried that she would use her identity as an adopted daughter to cause


    trouble. They were afraid that she would get a share of the family. assets. But she was also afraid that


    the Hale family people would freeload on her true loved ones..


    Now it seemed to begin.


    It was only because they knew Antoine¡¯s rtionship with Madison. If the Daves family really


    announced Madison¡¯s identity, the Hale family people would probably want to


    be rtives with Madison with all they might.


    Ramona did not seem to understand Madison¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Madison, I was too angry at that time


    and did things wrong. Why are you still angry at me? You¡¯re the child I raised. I raised you on my own.


    How can I really chase you out of the family? Listen to Mom ande home for dinner Tuesday night,


    okay?¡±


    Madison knocked on the table and did not reject her directly. The main reason was that she had yet to


    figure out what Ramona meant.


    If it was for Antoine, Ramona did not specifically ask her to bring him along.


    She did not want to go, but if she did not go, the other party would use the kindness of raising her to


    discredit Antoine. It would not be good for Antoine¡¯s career.


    Even though the Hale family people had gone overboard, they indeed had raised her. She could not


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    produce any evidence of them wanting to kill her behind her back.


    This passive situation made her a little frustrated.


    As Madison was thinking, Ramona spoke again, ¡°Madison, I can understand why you¡¯re still angry with


    me. Now that you¡¯ve found your family, you¡¯ll definitely live a better life in the future. I¡¯m also happy for


    you. Take this family banquet as a farewell for you. Let¡¯s formally say goodbye to each other, okay?¡±


    Madison felt even more disgusted when she heard this.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before she forced herself not to hang up.


    Just as she was about to respond, the phone was suddenly taken away by the person behind her. A


    clear voice came from above her head..


    ¡°Alright, Ramona. Madison is free on Tuesday night. I¡¯m Madison¡¯s older brother. I want to take some


    time to visit you recently. I wonder if I cane over with Madison on Tuesday.


    Antoine¡¯s voice was as perfect as his face.


    On the other end, Ramona was naturally overjoyed. ¡°Oh, It¡¯s an honor to have you here. Sally admires


    you very much. We often watch your movies at home and learn from them!¡±


    ¡°Antoine¡­¡±


    Madison was a little worried. Before she could say anything, Antoine interrupted her with a gesture.


    He made a shushing gesture and continued, ¡°Then Ramona, that¡¯s a deal. See you


    Tuesday night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. See you Tuesday night!¡±


    The call ended.


    Antoine returned the phone to Madison. She looked unhappy. ¡°Antoine, why did you agree to that


    woman? She¡¯s up to no good! She might even use this rtionship to clear Sally¡¯s name in the industry


    in the future!¡±


    As she spoke, she picked up the spoon angrily and dug into the cake in front of her as if it had a grudge


    against her.


    Antoine looked at her with amusement. His cold eyes softened a little. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, won¡¯t you


    agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Madison was speechless.


    She would indeed agree because if this matter was not resolved, it would still be a time bomb.


    She might as well let it go and solve the problempletely.


    However, she did not want Antoine to get involved, nor did she want Antoine to be angry because of


    the Hale family people.


    Antoine could tell what she was thinking. He patted her head gently.


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯ve already suffered a lot outside. Now that you¡¯re back, your brothers. naturally can¡¯t let


    you bear everything alone. The Hale family people want to see you because of me, so I¡¯ll apany


    you this time. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡®Madison had already suffered in the Hale


    through it alone this time?¡¯ Antoine thought to himself.


    Madison felt touched but sad. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want you to endure such


    trouble.¡±


    Because the trouble was brought by her.


    Antoine chuckled. ¡°Jessica, how can your matter be troublesome? Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯ve never


    been our trouble. You¡¯re our mascot.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Cullen typed very quickly.


    His words filled the screen.


    Cullen sent, [Do you think Leo is blind? That woman is so ugly. She didn¡¯t even apologize when she did


    something wrong. He, on the other hand, even asked the workers to work overtime on weekends to


    help her. He doesn¡¯t even treat his own mother that well.]


    Cullen sent, [Thankfully, you came to your senses in time and wanted to divorce him. You didn¡¯t follow


    behind him every day like a little wife like you did when you were young.]


    Cullen sent, [Speaking of which, Leo is really like a dog. Back then, when I teased you and called you


    Jessica, he scolded me and called you little wife every day. In the end, he still fell in love with someone


    else. Let me tell you, Jessica, stay away from such a sanctimonious man in the future!]


    Leo stood behind Cullen with a coffee cup in his hand, watching Cullen badmouth Leo with Madison on


    his phone.


    He didn¡¯t disturb him and just watched silently.


    After all, Madison hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Cullen until now. Compared to Leo, Cullen, who was a


    bootlicker, seemed more like a joke.


    But soon, Leo couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    Madison suddenly replied.


    Madison sent, [Help me ask Leo when he¡¯s free to settle the divorce procedures. Whether he¡¯s blind or


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not has nothing to do with me. It doesn¡¯t matter who he treats well. Only the divorce is rted to me.]


    Leo¡¯s expression darkened when he saw this. He almost wanted to sna tch Cullen¡¯s phone away.


    ¡®Only the divorce has something to do with her. Is she so eager to get a divorce and then get rid of


    me?¡¯ Leo thought..


    However, when he saw Cullen¡¯s words, Leo paused.


    Cullen sent, [Jessica, are you in such a hurry to divorce Leo? Do you not want to have anything to do


    with him anymore, or do you have someone you like? If not, do you. want to think about me?]


    O


    06:49 Sat, 27 Jan 07.


    Behind him, Leo sneered.


    94%


    Upon hearing this voice, Cullen suddenly turned his head. ¡°D amn, when did you stand behind me? Are


    you still peeking at me and Jessica chatting?¡±


    ¡®How shameless! Leo could even do such an ungentlemanly thing!¡¯ Cullen thought.


    Leo could read Cullen¡¯s thoughts from the expression on Cullen¡¯s face. The cold smile on his face


    deepened. ¡°You came to me so early in the morning and chatted so much with Madison. Aren¡¯t you


    doing this for me to see? If I didn¡¯t see it, I would have disappointed you.¡±


    Having his little scheme exposed, Cullen rubbed his nose and snorted softly without refuting.


    Anyway, Cullen was satisfied with scolding Leo.


    For the past few days, the happiest thing Cullen did was watchizens scold Sally online. He had


    even written many jokes to mock Leo, but they all disappeared yesterday.


    One could easily figure out who did it.


    Leo hadpletely destroyed Cullen¡¯s source of happiness. Cullen had one less reason to chat with


    Madison.


    After all, for the past few days, Cullen had been relying on sharing these jokes about Sally to chat with


    Madison.


    Leo saw Cullen cover his phone and thought of what Cullen had asked Madison just now. Leo could


    not help but ask, ¡°How did she answer?¡±


    Cullen yed dumb. ¡°What answer?¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you tired of staying in Sidovor City and nning to


    return to Aeng City?¡±


    His tone was full of threat.


    Cullen was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re doing this again.¡±


    He took out his phone openly. In any case, they were all scolding Leo. It was better for him to see it.


    Leo looked over and said calmly, ¡°As long as it¡¯s useful to you.¡±


    Madison¡¯s reply had just arrived, and it read, (I¡¯m not in a hurry. I just feel that he¡¯s quite efficient in


    solving problems for his sweetheart. I¡¯m curious why he came to me.


    g


    06:49 Sat, 27 Jan Ob


    Why is he so slow to get a divorce?]


    As for thest two questions, she ignored them and pretended not to see them.


    Leo looked away after reading it. He raised his leg and kicked Cullen, who was curled up on the sofa.


    ¡°Share her WhatsApp ount with me.¡±


    Cullen looked up when he heard that, his expression surprised and stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t have Jessica¡¯s


    WhatsApp ount?¡±


    There was a hint of mockery in his surprised tone.


    Leo looked at him coldly. The meaning was self-evident.


    Cullen was threatened by Leo many times, so Cullen was shameless and didn¡¯t do as Leo said. ¡°It¡¯s


    just Jessica¡¯s phone number. Search for it yourself.¡±


    Leo did not move and continued to stare at him with that gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have her phone number!¡±


    Cullen felt his scalp go numb from being stared at. When he realized this, his tone. became even more


    surprised.


    Just send it to me. Leo did not exin, but he did not deny it either,


    After a pause, Leo added, ¡°Send me her phone number too.¡±


    Long ago, he had tried to add the phone number he had saved in his contact list, but he could not find


    the ount number.


    However, Cullen was able to find her number. So she had changed her phone number. But the told Leo


    that she did not.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll send them all to you. However, I¡¯ve also told Jessica in advance. Don¡¯t me me if


    she refuses. I¡¯ll make things clear to you first.¡±


    Cullen sent Madison¡¯s number over, and asked curiously.


    After that, Cullen asked curiously, ¡°How can you not have Jessica¡¯s phone number? I have all of them.


    She hasn¡¯t changed the ones I saved before I went overseas to study with you. Moreover, you can¡¯t


    contact Jessica. She¡¯s been overseas for the past three years. Is this how you guys do? How are you


    going to contact her after she returns?¡±


    Thinking about the past three years, Leo¡¯s expression was filled with hostility.


    She hadn¡¯t contacted him for three years, her temper was really bad.


    94%


    As for her return to the country, if not for Leo¡¯s mother¡¯s call and the se rvant in the Creek Court, he


    might not even know when she would return to the country.


    After that, only on Sally¡¯s birthday did he call Creek Court and ask her to go downstairs. As for


    Madison¡¯s contact information, he indeed had nothing.


    At the thought of this, Leo¡¯s expression turned ugly. He did not even look at the phone. number and


    WhatsApp ount that Cullen had sent him.


    In any case, they would get a divorce sooner orter. She should have been prepared not to contact


    him anymore.


    Since she requested to have nothing to do with him in the future, he would fulfill her wish.


    Leo went straight to the desk and took out the signed divorce agreement from the drawer.


    There were two copies. She had signed them on the day she returned to the country and had yet to


    send them to be notarized.


    Leo called Morris in and threw the two documents on the table. ¡°Go and settle the procedures. Send


    the divorce certificate to the address pasted on the back of the document. Just let me know when


    you¡¯re done. There¡¯s no need to report the progress.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Morris answered with surprise.


    Morris still remembered thest time Leo told him not to worry about this and even asked him to keep


    an eye on Madison. He thought that Leo had changed his mind.


    ¡®Why does Leo suddenly do this? Isn¡¯t Madison better than the superstar Sally?¡¯ Morris thought.


    However, Morris did not dare to ask further. He took the documents and nned to leave.


    Morris suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Palmer, should I still keep an cyc on Madison?¡±


    ¡°Retreat. Don¡¯t mention her in front of me again.¡±


    Before Morris could finish speaking, he was interrupted by L.cb coldly.


    Cullen had already looked at them curiously. When he saw the document in Morris¡¯s hand, he was


    extremely shocked. When he heard Leo¡¯s words, he was even more stunned.


    ¡°Why is he so fickle? He had just asked me for Madison¡¯s phone number, and now he


    ¨C


    06:50 Sat, 27 Jan D


    says not to mention her name in the future.


    ¡®What a scu mbag!¡±


    Cullen cursed in his heart and typed quickly to tell Madison this matter.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    When Madison received Cullen¡¯s message, she was finishing up her design draft.


    Joe¡¯s birthday wasing up. She nned to make a ring for him as a birthday present.


    When she saw the message column on her phone, the tip of the lead ink pen tilted for a moment,


    leaving a mark on the white paper. It alsopletely destroyed the entire manuscript and could not be


    used again..


    She picked up her phone and stared nkly at it for a while.


    ¡®Is he finally going to go through the procedures?¡¯ she thought.


    She didn¡¯t seem to believe him and sent a message to ask. Naturally, she received an affirmative


    answer. She also knew that Leo told others not to mention her name in front of him and not tell him


    anything about her.


    Madison sent, [I see. Thank you.]


    Madison looked at that message expressionlessly for a long time. She thanked Cullen and then turned


    off her phone.


    It was good that she hadpletely cut ties with him.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t like her anymore.


    After the divorce certificate was sent over, Madison could settle the matters with Benton and return to


    Rozalia


    to live with her parents.


    After that, Leo would be no longer in her life.


    She would fall in love with someone better. She would live a better life. She would no longer be tortured


    by a crush. She would no longer be sad and angry because of Leo. She had


    a family and her own career. She would get better and better.


    However, she still felt a little ufortable, and she could not bring herself to finish the design that


    was just a few strokes away.


    Was she sad? But she clearly didn¡¯t like him anymore.


    she


    Madison couldn¡¯t figure it out. put down her pencil and stared nkly at the table.


    When she returned to the country, she was already prepared to divorce him.


    It was probably because she had been dyed by Leo for too long. Now that he was finally going to go


    through the procedures, she found it unbelievable.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just not used to it, Madison told herself.


    She picked up the pencil again and tried to add thest few strokes of the design draft.


    However, there were too many messy thoughts in her mind that she could not get rid


    of.


    and


    Too many memories were in her mind. She had followed Leo when she was young was as clingy as a


    puppy. She had been abandoned by the Hale family people. After living with a serv ant, she felt so


    inferior that she did not dare to see him and only dared to secretly send him cupcakes. There was also


    her lonely self for the first year of her three years abroad.


    She didn¡¯t want to think of this, but she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    What made her even more frustrated was that every now and then, she thought of what she had done


    with Leo after returning to the country.


    Leo had defended her at Sally¡¯s birthday banquet. He had misunderstood her rtionship with Joe and


    punched Joe. Also, at the fashion banquet, that ridiculous kiss¡­


    Thinking of what happened that night, Madison became a little angry. the pencil.


    She


    put down


    She turned her phone back on and sent a message to Cullen, it read, [Are you busy? Do you want a


    drink?]


    When Cullen received the news, his eyes were wide open!


    He sat up from the sofa and stared at the phone for a long time.


    ¡®Good lord, am I seeing things? Jessica actually asked me out for a drink!¡¯ Cullen thought to himself.


    Before he could reply, Madison had already sent him the address.


    Madison sent, [See you at the Opal Heights Bar in half an hour.]


    Cullen replied, [Okay, okay! I¡¯ll be right there!]


    As a bootlicker, how could he reject her appointment? Even if something happened, he had to push it


    over, let alone be so free at this moment.


    After typing this line, Cullen threw away his phone and entered Leo¡¯s lounge, ¡°Leo, may I use your


    bathroom to take a shower? Oh right, can your perfume work? I¡¯ll just spray it a little!¡±


    94%


    06-50 Sat, 27 Jan


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± Leo asked.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¦°


    Leo was already vexed. When he thought of that heartless Madison, he sat at his desk the entire


    morning without reading a single document. Now that he saw Cullen jump


    he felt even more angry.


    up,


    Cullen didn¡¯t know if it was on purpose or if he was too excited, but he retorted without thinking.


    ¡°What do you think is wrong with me? Jessica asked me out for a drink. She just became single again.


    If she asked me out, I would have to dress up no matter what.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Leo¡¯s voice immediately turned cold.


    Cullen wasn¡¯t afraid of Leo and didn¡¯t take his words to heart at all. Cullen said seriously, ¡°I said,


    Jessica asked me out for a drink to celebrate her return to being single. I will go to see her.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t divorced me yet.¡± Leo was refuting the word ¡°single¡±.


    Cullen tsked. ¡°You¡¯ve already gone through the divorce procedures. Aren¡¯t the two of you single again


    today? Do you want to go together? Go have a breakup drink with your ex-wife? If you can¡¯t be a


    couple, you can be friends in the future.¡±


    Cullen said restlessly and did not forget to look at the time. Thinking that he might not be able to take a


    shower with the limited time, he put on some perfume and went ahead. He did not see how ugly Leo¡¯s


    expression was at all.


    When Cullen came out of the lounge, the man at the desk had regained hisposure and was


    flipping through the documents on the table with a dark expression.


    Cullen casually asked, ¡°Are you really not going?¡±


    Leo didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°No.¡±


    Leo looked like he wanted to cut off all ties with Madison.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. If you need anything, call me!¡± Cullen said.


    Cullen didn¡¯t mind. All he cared about was Madison. He grabbed his phone and quickly


    left as if he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her if he waste.


    As soon as the office door closed, the man inside looked up, his eyes cold.


    ¡®Celebrate being single again?


    ¡®Good!


    94%


    ¡®Good job!¡¯ Leo thought angrily.


    After sitting quietly in front of his desk for a moment, he raised his hand and made a call.


    When Cullen arrived at Opal Heights Bar, Madison was already there.


    She sat sideways in front of the bar and was easy to find.


    There was a lot of wine in front of her. It was colorful. The bartender opposite her was still shaking his


    ss. Soon, a new ss was ced in front of her.


    She didn¡¯t drink it. She just sniffed it and brought it to her mouth. She wanted to drink it, but she was


    very conflicted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never drunk it before?¡± Cullen asked.


    Cullen didn¡¯t pretend to be polite. He sat beside Madison and picked up a ss of light blue wine. ¡°Can


    I drink it?¡±


    Madison nodded. ¡°I asked the bartender to make all the wines with beautiful colors. That¡¯s the ninth


    one.¡±


    Cullen raised his head and took a sip. He turned his head and looked at Madison seriously. There was


    a hint of roguishness in his eyes. ¡°Are you going to drink all of it, or are you going to let me drink all of


    it?¡±


    ¡°Can


    you drink them all?¡± Madison asked.


    She had talked with the bartender before she ordered the drinks. ording to her color preferences,


    there were about twenty-two sses.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t wine, twenty-two cups of water wouldn¡¯t be easily drunk.


    Her confused expression made Cullenugh. ¡°I can drink it, but I might get fully drunk after it. Jessica,


    do you know how strong the aftereffects of the alcohol you picked are?¡± ¡®She just chose the good-


    looking ones. She was really something, Cullen thought.


    It was the second time that Madison had gone to the bar. She shook her head honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve never


    drunk it before.¡±


    Thest time she came with Joe, he ordered milk for her and didn¡¯t even let her touch the wine.


    This time, she hade here on a whim. When Cullen sat beside her, it was still alright. But when she


    was alone just now, she felt very ufortable.


    06:50 Sat, 27 Jan br


    ¡°How dare you call me out if you haven¡¯t drunk it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to you?¡±


    Cullen was speechless andughed.


    X


    94%


    11


    Thest time she had thrown him off, he had thought that this girl was very powerful.


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Madison shook her head and said firmly.


    Cullen supported his chin with his hand and suddenly leaned closer to her. ¡°You trust me so much?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Madison did not dodge and allow Cullen toe closer.


    Cullen did not go overboard. He stopped at a safe distance and did not stick to Madison as some men


    and women around him did.


    Cullen changed how he usually acted and got all serious. Now, he looked as tough as


    Leo.


    However, he controlled himself a bit before Madison.


    Madison was not in a hurry to answer Cullen¡¯s question. She picked a ss from the row of coc ktails


    before her. It smelled like fruit juice, so she took a small sip.


    She murmured inside, ¡®It¡¯s sweet.


    Then, she took a big gulp and smiled at Cullen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me,¡± said Madison.


    Cullen recalled that Madison threw him over her shoulder on the dance floor before people, feeling


    frustrated. He sensed the mood was ruined and sat up straight.


    Cullen argued, ¡°That¡¯s because I gave in to you. Furthermore, that was a sneak attack. It doesn¡¯t count.


    Madison asked, ¡°Well. If so, Cullen, how about another battle with me?¡±


    Cullen took a step back, and in response, Madison advanced, leaving him bewildered.


    Cullen thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it a bit too fast? Although I am interested in Jessica, she hasn¡¯t received her


    divorce certificate yet.


    Madison smiled even more brightly when she saw Cullen¡¯s reaction, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Cullen, I¡¯m


    not interested in you for the time being.¡±


    Next, she straightened up, grabbed a ss of pink coc ktail, and downed it in one gulp.


    After that, she took an orange one. Probably because it didn¡¯t taste good, she only took a sip and put it


    down.


    Then, she went to get a new one.


    As Cullen observed Madison consuming a significant amount of alcohol, a sense of concern washed


    over him. Thus, he said, ¡°Enough drinking.¡±


    Cullen thought, ¡®How can Madison drink like that? It¡¯s her first time drinking, and she is


    :94%


    so indulgent, drinking one ss after another. Those are coc ktails with many types of alcohol inside.


    She is trying to kill herself.


    Madison was already slightly tipsy, murmuring, ¡°Why did you stop me? It¡¯s quite tasty.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s sweet¡­¡±


    Cullen was faintly enraged and said, ¡°Is it worth fuddling for Leo? For a man who is blind to see your


    virtues? Madison, think about it. I know you are sad, but you can¡¯t keep doing this!¡±


    Cullen cried inside, ¡®I would rather see Madison throw me over her shoulder on the dance floor and


    embarrass Leo. I hate to see her be a heartbroken woman drowning her sorrows in alcohol!¡±


    However, as soon as Cullen finished his words, Madison asked, ¡°Who told you that I was sad?¡±


    Her gaze turned icy. Were it not for her slurred speech, it would be challenging to discern that she was


    already inebriated.


    Madison cried, ¡°I¡¯m happy! Can you see it?


    ¡°That blind man isn¡¯t worth my tears. He¡¯s just like you guys. He looks down on me because I¡¯m an


    orphan. I shouldn¡¯t have married him!


    ¡°I¡¯m not from a decent family background. Leo treated me brutally and even hired some people


    overseas to kidnap me for the woman he liked. Those criminals almost. forced me to have sex with


    them and threatened me that they would throw me into the sea to feed the fish. Leo viewed me as his


    wife when we were young. Ironically, I was the only one who took it seriously. He even tried to kill me.


    So, why would I feel sad for him?


    ¡°But so what? I have a family, and my family is as wealthy as yours! Even if I don¡¯t get married for the


    rest of my life, my brothers will still love me. I don¡¯tck love!¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly burst into tears. She cried andughed.


    However, Cullen heard shocking news from Madison¡¯s words.


    He cried inside, ¡®Leo hired some criminals overseas to kill her?¡¯


    Seeing that Madison was crying and wanted to get more wine, Cullen did not have time for his


    questions. Instead, he quickly stopped Madison and said, ¡°Jessica, you¡¯ve had enough. You¡¯re already


    drunk!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Madison wiped her tears. Her trembling voice exposed her vulnerability. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.


    I¡¯m serious. I want to drink.¡±


    G


    94%


    06:50 Sat, 27 Jan b


    ¡°Jessica, you can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Cullen had a headache at the thought of sending a drunkard back


    He asked the bartender for a ss of milk and secretly sighed inside, Joe¡¯s previous approach was


    smart!¡¯


    Suddenly, Madison quieted down and sat before the bar counter. She no longer asked for drinks.


    She looked at Cullen seriously and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore. Cullen, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Cullen was stunned. Looking at Madison¡¯s adorable appearance, Cullen suddenly wanted to record a


    video and send it to Leo.


    He thought, ¡°Leo has to see how dam n cute his little wife is.


    However, when he thought about Leo, Cullen recalled what Madison had said when she was drunk. His


    gaze suddenly darkened.


    Cullen talked to himself, ¡®Kidnapping Jessica and threatening her? How could Leo do such a thing?


    ¡®However, Madison said the truth out when the wine was in. She didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.


    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding.


    Cullen returned to his senses and wanted to ask Madison what had happened to her overseas. The


    moment he turned around, he saw a pretty face.


    Madison widened her eyes and approached Cullen with a serious expression, murmuring, ¡°Wait.


    Something¡¯s wrong. Which brother of mine are you? I don¡¯t remember having a brother who looks like y


    you.


    Cullen felt a pang of disappointment at Madison¡¯s words, and his heartbeat gradually returned to its


    normal rhythm.


    Madison kept mumbling, ¡°But you call me Jessica. Only my family members call me Jessica. Why do


    you call me Jessica?¡±


    Cullen made up an answer. ¡°Because you were cute when you were a little kid!¡±


    With the interruption, he had forgotten what he wanted to ask,


    Madison snorted softly and said, ¡°Well. Cute is for little girls. I¡¯m stunning now!¡±


    Cullen nodded perfunctorily and agreed, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re stunning now!¡±


    D


    94%


    06:50 Sat, 27 Jan F


    Madison held her chin with her hands and said, ¡°Yeah. But Leo doesn¡¯t like me


    e even if I¡¯m pretty. He hates me and wants me to disappear from this world. It doesn¡¯t matter.


    Everything will end after the divorce. I won¡¯t disturb him. When I leave Sidovor City, I¡¯ll forget all of you.


    No one will hurt me anymore.¡±


    She cupped her face and grinned. Not a trace of intoxication showed on her


    countenance.


    Cullen¡¯s heart ski pped a beat when he saw that. He gulped and said, ¡°Jessica, what happened when


    you¡¯re overseas¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Madison raised a finger to shush Cullen before he could finish his words.


    Madison¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold, although her eyes were still red.


    She whispered, ¡°Someone¡¯s watching us.¡±


    When Cullen was about toin that Madison had drunk too much, he caught a glimpse of a man,


    and his expression suddenly darkened.


    Cullenmented inside, ¡°That person hides himself in the crowd. I won¡¯t discover him if I don¡¯t have


    any counterreconnaissance skills.


    ¡®People like us all received training since we were kids. Their goal was to prevent ourselves from being


    kidnapped.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t taken that matter to heart in the past two years.


    Cullen was kidnapped when he was a child. Therefore, he was much sharper. With Madison¡¯s


    reminder, Cullen discovered a man was watching them from the shadows.


    To be more specific, the man was staring at Madison.


    However, Madison seemed not to notice it. She patted Cullen¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s fine,


    dude. I might not be able to defeat that guy, but I¡¯m good at escaping after the training. We can


    escape!¡±


    Madison was so confident that Cullen almostughed out of anger.


    Madison¡¯s words convinced Cullen that Madison must have encountered something


    overseas.


    As Cullen pondered over it, his expression grew notably more solemn.


    Cullen took out his phone and sent a message to Leo with a dark expression.


    However, when Cullen saw the missed calls and messages, his eyes suddenly widened.


    94%


    After a while, he cursed, ¡°Dam n it! Leo is a sc um bag!¡±


    Madison nodded and agreed, ¡°Yeah. He is a scu mbag.¡±


    Immediately after their conversation, a chilly sneer unexpectedly arose from behind


    them. ¡°If I¡¯m a sc umbag, then what are you?¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Leo sounded seriously pis sed off. His face was all grim and angry.


    What made his mood worse was Madison¡¯s next move.


    Madison grabbed the edge of Cullen¡¯s shirt and said in a tipsy tone, ¡°Cullen, I don¡¯t want to see him.


    He¡¯s evil.


    Her voice and aggrieved and helpless look made her pitiful.


    Sadly, Madison was ying cute to Cullen. Therefore, Leo felt Madison was. undoubtedly adding fuel


    to the fire.


    Leo frowned deeply, and everyone could sense his impatience and anger.


    Leo looked coldly at Cullen and questioned, ¡°Why are you still here? Are you waiting for Ronnie to


    Leo vent his anger at Cullen because he could not do that to Madison, who appeared to be a drunkard


    now, and Cullen knew about it. Cullen asked, ¡°What about her if I leave now?¡±


    Leo sneered and replied, ¡°She is still my wife before we both sign the divorce certificate.¡±


    Leo implied that Madison was more dangerous with other men.


    Cullen would have left without a second thought if anything had happened. However, he felt worried


    because he received some news and realized someone was watching Madison.


    Nheless, Cullen trusted Leo.


    After a brief pause, Cullen fixed a serious gaze on Leo and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading out, but let me be


    straight with you before I go. There¡¯s something you might not be aware of¡­¡±


    Madison cried, ¡°Cullen, don¡¯t go!¡±


    Before Cullen could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Madison¡¯s anxious crying.


    She was on the verge of tears and grabbed Cullen¡¯s shirt tightly, her voice trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Please save me. He¡¯ll take me and throw me into the sea to feed the fish! I can¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll die!¡±


    Madison stared intently at Cullen as if she had encountered something extremely terrifying. She


    pleaded pitifully and helplessly.


    O


    06:50 Sat, 27 Jan F.


    Leo frowned deeper when he saw the scene. He could not help but pull away Madison¡¯s hand that was


    grabbing Cullen¡¯s clothes.


    However, Madison covered her head with her hands and shrunk back before Leo could.


    touch her.


    She begged, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. Please don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±


    Madison¡¯s memories rushed into her mind. I¡¯m in so much pain that I feel I¡¯m dying


    because of it.


    ¡®By the time I was thrown into the snow, I was bruised from the beating. I was cold and in pain.


    ¡®Fortunately, I put on many thick winter clothes. The criminals felt that it was too troublesome to take


    them off, so they straightly hit me with sticks.


    ¡®It hurt too much. I could do nothing but to protect my head.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t run away. They hit me harder once they found out I tried to run.


    ¡®My


    lothes were so tattered that they could barely cover my body. Those demons keptughing.


    ¡°They said they wanted to cut my face, but it was disgusting. They said they would cut


    face and throw me into the sea after they used me to release their carnal desires.


    my


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to die like this.


    ¡°No. My life can¡¯t end that way.


    ¡®Hide. I should hide away. I can escape if they can¡¯t find me!


    Hence, Madison curled up in a corner and tried to hide herself. She looked around. warily.


    Leo had never seen Madison like this.


    He thought, ¡®Madison bes confident and even arrogant after returning to the country. I¡¯ve never


    seen this side of her.


    Leo failed to figure out the reasons. At this time, Cullen spoke, ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to tell you. She


    was kidnapped overseas, and those criminals imed them.¡±


    Before Cullen could finish, Leo immediately denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    you ordered


    Leo cried inside, ¡®No matter how dissatisfied I am with this marriage, I would never hire


    |||


    94%


    people to kidnap Madison!


    ¡®But it looks like my presence triggers Madison¡¯s most haunting memory.¡±


    Cullen nced at Leo and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was you. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Don¡¯t


    I know what kind of person you are?¡±


    Cullen thought, ¡°We won¡¯t be friends if I don¡¯t trust Cullen.¡±


    Leo nced down at Madison, who was crouched underground, and his heart sank. He muttered. ¡°But


    she believed it.¡±


    Cullen replied, ¡°Because she¡¯s different.¡±


    Cullen had a simr experience so that he could resonate with Madison.


    However, his experience was different from Madison¡¯s.


    The kidnappers who took away Cullen merely wanted money, so they did not do anything to him. They


    even provided Cullen with good food and drinks.


    The ones who kidnapped Madison tried to take her life.


    Madison had to bear a grudge against someone after suffering inhumane torture.


    Even if she felt that Leo would not do that, she knew it had something to do with him.


    Subconsciously, Leo was dangerous to Madison.


    Cullen sighed and said, ¡°I think you should be the one leaving now. She¡¯s drunk right. now, and every


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    time she sees you, she¡¯ll think of those painful memories. You¡¯d better disappear before her. Does that


    make sense?¡±


    Cullen knew those words were hurtful, but he had to say it.


    However, Cullen could not say what was right or wrong about this matter.


    He thought, ¡®One is my friend who is forced to get married, and the other is my childhood sweetheart


    who almost lost her chastity to criminals. I¡¯m biased for both of them. The one in the wrong is the


    person who hired the kidnappers.


    Leo thought of the same thing. He asked, ¡°Do you think we can find any clues if we investigate now?¡±


    Cullen could not guarantee it, so he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Cullen thought, ¡®After all, we have nothing for now. Moreover, all information about Madison overseas


    was tampered with. We know nothing about the time and ce!


    However, Cullen had a candidate for suspect. He said, ¡°Well. Leo, could it be that the woman you fell


    for?¡±


    Leo knew who Cullen was talking about and thus interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t nder anyone. without evidence.¡±


    Cullen was frustrated and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Your sweetheart is kind and innocent. Jessica might


    have identally provoked someone overseas. It has nothing to do with


    anyone.


    He cursed


    deserved it!¡¯


    Leo¡¯s gaze


    de. No wonder Jessica believed that Leo hired those criminals. He


    gaze was locked on Madison. His sharp brows furrowed even tighter when he saw her curled up like a


    puppy.


    Leo thought, Sally Hale. Yeah. That name appears in my mind.


    ¡®However, how did Sally find someone overseas to kidnap Madison? The Hale family is not that


    capable.


    ¡®Without evidence, I shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions.


    Leo cast those thoughts out of his head and said coldly to Cullen, ¡°You go talk to Ronnie. Leave


    Madison to me.¡±


    Cullen almost jumped up. He retorted, ¡°She is scared of you. How can you¡­¡±


    Cullen stopped abruptly when he saw Leo bend down and pick up Madison on the ground.


    Madison had five sses of coc ktails and was nowpletely sloshed.


    She cried andughed, and her body was exhausted to the limit. She fell asleep when she tried to hide


    herself and cried on the ground.


    There were tears on her face, adding grievance to her bright face. She was less stubborn and more


    delicate.


    Madison nestled in Leo¡¯s arms like a sleeping puppy.


    Cullen could not say anything else in this situation.


    Leo looked at Cullen and questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Cullen replied, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Cullen was filled with anger when he thought of Ronnie¡¯s angry face.


    |||


    94%


    He thought, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Leo, I wouldn¡¯t have to meet with my brother.¡¯ Before he left, Cullen scolded


    Leo. ¡°I¡¯m unlucky to be your friend.¡±


    Leo snorted and replied, ¡°You¡¯d better meet your brother as soon as possible. Otherwise, if your leg is


    broken, I¡¯ll have to send you to the hospital.¡±


    The two of them left Opal Heights Bar and parted ways.


    Morris waited in the car for about fifteen minutes. When he turned around and saw his boss carrying


    Madison out, he could not help but widen his eyes.


    He wondered, ¡®Didn¡¯t Leo ask me to settle the divorce procedures this morning?¡±


    However, he did not dare to ask further and sat upright in the driver¡¯s seat. What happened next


    shocked him more.


    After Leo ced Madison in the backseat, Madison started to move around restlessly. Her fair hands


    burrowed into Leo¡¯s suit, and her head rubbed against him.


    Then, she pressed kisses on Leo¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Leo¡¯s body stiffened when he felt the kisses on his neck.


    He gritted his teeth and warned, ¡°Madison Hale, behave yourself!¡±


    He held Madison¡¯s slender waist with one hand and raised his other hand to touch her forchead, trying


    to keep her head away from him.


    However, he failed to manage both.


    When Leo controlled Madison¡¯s head, Madison messed up Leo¡¯s suit and reached out


    her hands inside.


    Leo frowned and said in a low and h oar se voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay?¡±


    However, Madison was asleep and unconscious. She thought she was hugging a big furry plush.


    She instinctively wrapped her arms around Leo¡¯s firm waist.


    Madison tried to look for afortable ce to lean her head against. Unfortunately, Leo blocked


    Madison¡¯s head with his hand. Thus, Madison could not find a perfect pillow.


    In the end, she straightly rested her head on Leo¡¯s palm and slept in his arms awkwardly. Her posture


    was strange and did not seem out of ce.


    Madison finally quieted down.


    Morris was driving. When he realized there was no more sound in the backseat, he took


    a look through the interior mirror and could not help butugh. ¡°Pffi¡±


    Leo stared at Morris coldly.


    Thus, Morris immediately raised the partition, not daring to take another look.


    Having a separate space, Madison became even quieter.


    Leo looked at the woman in his arms and had a headache.


    He could not hold Madison¡¯s head all the way home. Frustrated, he slowly moved Madison¡¯s head onto


    his arm and retracted his hand.


    Madison found her new pillowfortable and did not move around.


    Leo looked down at the woman in his arms and could not help but snort. ¡°How dare you drink so much


    since you know you¡¯re a light drinker? I¡¯m d the alcohol didn¡¯t kill


    06:51 Sat, 27 Jan F.


    you.¡±


    Probably hearing that Leo was scolding her, Madison moved a bit and rubbed her head against Leo¡¯s


    chest.


    Leo tensed up again and sat straight like a robot.


    Fortunately, Madison did not do anything evil while she was drunk. She only found a morefortable


    position to sleep.


    The scenery outside the car receded, and the passage of time was evident in the changingndscapes


    beyond the window.


    With the partition in ce, the back seat instantly felt more cramped.


    Madison¡¯s body fragrance mixed with the smell of fruit wine gradually spread as if she had brewed


    another ss of decent wine.


    Leo felt a breath-catching intensity as Madison¡¯s enchanting fragrance filled the air.


    He knocked on the partition and


    id slowly in his deep voice, ¡°Morris, raise the partition and open the window. I need some fresh air.¡±


    Morris lowered the partition. His curiosity overrode his sanity. He asked, ¡°Mr. Palmer, are you done?¡±


    As soon as Morris finished speaking, he sensed Leo¡¯s icy gaze through the interior.


    mirror.


    At that moment, Morris felt an overwhelming desire to escape. He wished he could open the car door


    and step away from the embarrassing scene.


    He cried inside, ¡®What did I do? Why did I ask that?¡±


    Thus, Morris hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Palmer. I mean, Madam didn¡¯t move anymore¡­


    The more he tried to exin, the deeper he dug himself into a hole. Eventually, Morris. shut up and


    drove in silence.


    Leo had no intention of exining. He looked at the scenery outside the car with a cold. expression.


    The car fell into silence once more, with only the sound of the wind whistling by breaking the quiet.


    When they almost arrived at the Creek Court, Madison slowly opened her eyes and murmured in a h


    oar se voice. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty.¡±


    06:51 Sat, 27 Jan F


    Leo suddenly did not dare to move. He did not even dare to look down at Madison.


    He hesitated to meet Madison¡¯s gaze, fearing it might trigger her painful memories and lead to tears


    during the car ride.


    Fortunately, what Leo was worried about did not happen. Madison was still leaning in his arms and


    could not be bothered to move.


    Madison asked, ¡°Do you have water? I want some water.¡±


    Her voice carried a hint of vulnerability, weariness, and deep-seated grievance..


    Leo locked eyes with Morris, a silent eye exchange passing between them. Responding to the


    unspoken cue, Morris gradually cased off the elerator, reaching for a bottle of water that he


    extended toward Leo with a knowing look.


    Leo opened the water and put it in Madison¡¯s hand. Madison sat up slightly, but she did not reach out to


    take it. She drank quietly while Leo held the bottle..


    Madison guzzled the water as if she were a tourist stranded in the desert for ages.


    When half of the bottle of water was gone, Madison finally stopped and leaned back into Leo¡¯s arms,


    murmuring. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Leo wrapped his arms around Madison and screwed the bottle of water. He chuckled when he heard


    Madison¡¯s words, asking. ¡°Wow. Did you get tired from drinking water or from sleeping? My delicate


    princess. What do you say?¡±


    Madison looked up and red at Leo, crying, ¡°I¡¯m not delicate!¡±


    Madison was probably still unconscious. Her eyes were bright. Leo felt it difficult to move his gaze off


    her eyes.


    Leo lowered his head and stared at Madison¡¯s face, replying in a low and h oa rse voice, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re


    not delicate.¡±


    She let out a little snort as if Leo¡¯s words had extinguished her anger.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, when Madison woke up, she had a bad temper. She was like a little girl who had not slept


    enough and was throwing a tantrum at Leo.


    ¡°Leo, I have a headache.¡±


    She looked aggrieved and pitiful.


    Leo let Madison make a scene and did not say anything.


    Madison felt increasingly upset. She seized Leo¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡®Massage my head.


    2K 994


    It¡¯s throbbing like needles. It hurts.


    Madison reached out her warm hand and grabbed Leo¡¯s dry palm, but she couldn¡¯t lift it with much


    strength. Then, her hand fell.


    Leo said, ¡°You deserve it.


    Leo did not move and let Madison do whatever she wanted, nagging. You made the decision. So, you


    should take the consequence of having too much alcohol


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore. I won¡¯t drink anymore, okay?


    Madison widened her watery eyes and looked at Leo pitifully. She looked different when she was


    drunk.


    She was as innocent as a piece of white paper.


    Leo thought. She doesn¡¯t have her usual heavy makeup. making her look like a delicate youngdy. I


    can¡¯t say more harsh words. I only want to hold her in my arms and cherish her. I can forgive her for


    anything.


    Thus, Leo raised his hand and ced his finger on Madison¡¯s temple, massaging it slowly.


    Madison was like a cat whose chin was being scratched. She was sofortable that she closed her


    eyes and nestled in Leo¡¯s arms again.


    A whileter, she suddenly opened her eyes and asked softly. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Leo stared at Madison and replied, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m fine with the pain.


    She avoided Leo¡¯s hand and buried herself in his arms. Her sca ttered long hair wrapped around his


    fingers with the wind.


    The car drove on the road.


    The afternoon sun shone through the tall sycamore trees by the roadside and reflected on Madison¡¯s


    exquisite face.


    Leo stopped looking at the beautiful scenery outside the car. Instead, he lowered his head and stared


    at Madison¡¯s face.


    After a long while, he asked, ¡°Have you settled the divorce procedures?¡±


    He was talking to the driver, Morris.


    06:51 Sat, 27 Jan F.


    94%


    ¦°


    ¡°What?¡± Morris was stunned. After a moment, he reacted and replied, ¡°No. Not yet. Mr. Palmer.¡±


    Morris thought, ¡®I got the divorce agreement at noon. Before I could leave thepany, Leo asked me


    to drive him somewhere. How could I have the time toplete all the documents? I¡¯m not a capable


    robot.


    Morris asked hesitantly. ¡°Are you nning to go with Madam personally when she wakes up?¡±


    Actually, Morris wanted to ask if Leo still nned to have a divorce.


    Morris thought, ¡®After all, no matter how I look at it, the couple hugging each other doesn¡¯t seem that


    they are about to get a divorce. However, Morris changed his words. when he thought of Leo¡¯s long


    face when he gave him the divorce agreement.


    Leo sat in the backseat and was not in a hurry to answer. He looked outside and was lost in thoughts.


    Morris opened the front seat windows, and the wind entered through the gap.


    The wind lifted Madison¡¯s flowing hair, letting it fall onto Leo¡¯s shoulders, yfully dancing around his


    neck and brushing past his ears.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    The car stopped at the entrance of Creek Court. Morris was still waiting for Leo¡¯s


    answer.


    After a long while, he heard Leo¡¯s low voice.


    Leo grunted Adam¡¯s apple and said, ¡°Leave the divorce papers for now. When Madison wakes up, she


    and I will go in person.¡±


    Morris nodded and replied, ¡°I understand, Mr. Palmer. I¡¯m afraid that I need to return to thepany


    now.¡±


    Leo said, ¡°Alright, wait a moment.¡±


    Leo would not let Morris take a taxi back to thepany. He asked Morris to drive the car to the


    Leo had a variety of cars stored in his vi¡¯s garage. If he desired, he could also request Morris to fetch


    him when it was time to head back to work.


    At this moment, Leo was tidying up Madison¡¯s clothes and trying to carry her down. gently.


    Morris was watching them.


    He had never seen his boss like this before. He thought, ¡®Leo¡¯s expression is gentle, and so are his


    actions. It is like he is dealing with something fragile.


    ¡®Everyone thinks Sally will be the future Mrs. Palmer, but I¡¯ve never seen Leo treat Sally with such an


    attitude.


    ¡®Instead, Leo treats Sally with politeness, distance, and indifference. It seems that Sally has something


    on Leo.


    ¡®I am sure Leo and Sally definitely are not lovers.


    ¡®Being with Madison, Leo always behaves like a real person.¡±


    Morris could not help but ask the question in his heart, ¡°Mr. Palmer, are you really going to divorce


    Madison?¡±


    When Leo heard Morris¡¯s question, he was bending down to carry Madison out of the car and was


    about to turn around to return to the vi.


    Leo stood up and hugged Madison firmly.


    He looked at Morris calmly and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Morris was a little scared when he heard that.


    Morris knew his boss did not like people in thepany paying too much attention to his private life.


    However, Morris became bold when he realized Leo¡¯s voice was calm.


    Morris exined, ¡°Mr. Palmer, I might have said too much. Don¡¯t mind me. I feel that you treat Madison


    quite well. You seem to like her so much. As for Madison, we¡¯ve known it since we were young. The


    two of you are in love. Why do you want a divorce with Madison?¡±


    Leo did not say a word, and there was no joy or anger on his face.


    Seeing this, Morris considered that Leo was listening to him. Thus, he continued, ¡°My girlfriend and I


    Men quarrel. Mr. Palmer, you¡¯ve always been concerned about thedy from the Hale family. Madison


    naturally gets mad at you. You need to spend more time. and gentleness on girls. If you talk to her, she


    definitely won¡¯t be mad at you. The two of


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Morris.¡±


    Before Morris could finish, Leo interrupted coldly.


    ¡°You do talk a bit too much.¡±


    Seated in the driver¡¯s seat, Morris was taken aback. Thoughts raced through his mind as he attempted


    to pinpoint where he might have misspoken and unintentionally offended his boss.


    Leo did not make things difficult for Morris. Instead, he opened his mouth and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t like


    Madison. We don¡¯t love each other. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll divorce her.¡±


    Morris was shocked to hear Leo¡¯s answer and asked further, ¡°So. Mr. Palmer, do you really like Miss


    Hale?¡±


    Leo stared at Morris and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Morris immediately shook his head and replied, ¡°No, no. Mr. Palmer, I have to go now!¡±


    Morris did not dare to argue that his boss did not act like he liked Sally.


    Morris thought, ¡®How could anyone like a person as if he is carrying out a mission?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°True love should be being happy for your partner¡¯s happiness and being upset for your partner¡¯s


    sadness. Isn¡¯t it? Your partner¡¯s every move attracts your attention.


    ¡®However, I didn¡¯t see Leo has even been into those emotions for Sally.


    ¡®On the contrary, Leo begins to have emotions in recent years because of Madison.


    06:51 Sat, 27 Janr


    Even if most of the time Leo is angry, it is much better than having no emotions.


    Leo looks like he is forced to have a rtionship with Sally. Instead, he seems to love. his current wife,


    Madison.


    ¡®However, Leo rejected to marry the woman that Edgar had chosen for him and jumped into a fire pit.


    Morris could not say much about other people¡¯s private matters.


    Morris stepped on the elerator and drove away after saying goodbye. He did not dare to stay one


    more second.


    Leo looked at the departing car and stood still for a moment.


    After a while, he turned around and walked towards the vi.


    Resting in Leo¡¯s embrace, Madison stirred and whispered gently, Leo, put me down.¡±


    Her eyes were wide open and clear. However, her enunciated tone revealed that she was


    still drunk.


    Leo asked, ¡°Are you sure you can keep your bnce?¡±


    Leo did not listen to Madison and entered the vi with steady footsteps.


    He ced Madison on the sofa and said, ¡°Sit down for a while. I¡¯ll make you a bowl of hangover soup.¡±


    He had been living in Creek Court for the past three years and had everything in the


    kitchen.


    Madison pulled Leo back and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why did you marry me? If it¡¯s because of Ed


    I can talk to him. Moreover, logically speaking, the person you should marry is Sally. She is a real


    member of the Hale family.¡±


    It was obvious that her memory was in a mess.


    Leo remained motionless. He straightened up and inquired, ¡°You know I ought to marry Sally. So, why


    did you still decide to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­


    Madison probably did not expect Leo to ask such a question and was too drunk to think straight. Thus,


    she answered the question honestly.


    ¡°Well, I like you. You agreed to marry me, so why shouldn¡¯t I seize the chance? Maybe I can make you


    fall for me all over again. Remember when we were young, and


    you told


    06:51 Sat, 27 Jan Ox.


    me you liked me?¡±


    With that, she pulled her hand back, looking discouraged.


    She continued. ¡°But how can I take what you said years ago seriously? I¡¯m evil, am I? I didn¡¯t stop


    Edgar because I really wanted to marry you.


    ¡°I also wanted to give myself a chance. What if I could get you to fall for me again?¡±


    She muttered softly as if there was no one beside her.


    Leo looked down at Madison quietly and did not say anything else.


    Madison did not continue. It was probably because these questions were too troublesome and gave


    her a headache.


    She knocked her head, picked up a pillow, and curled up on the sofa.


    Sheined. ¡°My head hurts. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore¡­


    She groaned on the sofa, with her head in a daze.


    Following that. Madison was a bit hazy about the events. All she could recall was someone coaxing her


    to ingest something unappealing, being lifted gently, and then settling into a morefortable resting


    spot.


    Then, the world fellpletely silent.


    When she woke up again. it was four in the morning.


    She was woken up by hunger.


    ??


    After the hangover, her head still hurt a little. Looking at the unfamiliar and somewhat familiar room


    around her, she felt like she was in outer space.


    The pain of hunger in her stomach brought her back to some level of consciousness.


    She had not eaten anything since she went out yesterday. She slept until now, so at this moment, she


    was almost relying on her instincts to find food.


    It was not quite summer yet, and the morning carried a slight chill.


    Madison pushed open the door and felt a chill.


    She rubbed her arms and could not find the switch for the staircase light. After thinking for a while, she


    fumbled downstairs in the dark.


    However, she could not see anything without the lights. When she missed a step, she could not help


    but cry out in surprise. Luckily, she reacted quickly and held onto the


    111


    94%


    railing. Then, she walked down step by step.


    Madison heaved a sigh of relief when she finally stepped on the ground floor.


    n


    Just as she was about to look for the light switch on the first floor, someone turned on the lights. The


    brightness made her squint.


    At the same time, a man¡¯s low and h oa rse voice came from upstairs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Leo came out of the guest room and stood at the railing of the stairs on the second. floor.


    He looked annoyed, his eyebrows tightly furrowing. It was probably because Madison made some


    noise and woke him up.


    Madison thought, ¡®Yeah. It makes sense. I¡¯d get pretty upset if someone woke me up carly in the


    morning.


    She apologized, ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t find the switch for the staircase light in your house, so I identally


    made too much noise and woke you up¡­


    Madison could not remember anything about what had happened after she got drunk. yesterday, let


    alone why she was at Creek Court.


    However, Madison did her best to remain polite since she was in Leo¡¯s house.


    She thought, ¡®Well. It looks like Leo takes me in for a night. I have to show him my


    manners.


    Leo looked down at Madison coldly and snorted when he heard Madison¡¯s words.


    He talked to himself, ¡®Huh. My house? If I remember correctly, this house is still under her name.


    Leo looked down at the woman with her arms crossed downstairs. With a mocking tone, he asked, ¡°So,


    Mrs. Palmer, why¡¯d you wake up so carly? Can¡¯t stand another second in my house and nning to


    leave already?¡±


    Leo


    was certain that Madison was now wide awake. She had shed the drunken demeanor from yesterday


    and the innocence she once possessed when Edgar was alive.


    However, Leo was filled with anger when he thought about how eager Madison was to leave the house.


    Madison¡¯s brain was not as sharp as usual due to a hangover. She could not figure out why Leo was so


    upset.


    All she knew was that she was cold and hungry. Thus, she exined, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Even if I want to


    leave, I don¡¯t have a car. I woke up early because¡­¡±


    Before Madison could finish speaking, Leo interrupted her coldly, ¡°So, if you had a car or got someone


    to pick you up, you would leave without saying goodbye. Am I getting you right?¡±


    Chapter 78.


    ********* Telt Leo was unreasonable. S


    gritted her teeth and shouted angrily, ¡°So what


    if I am leaving? I didn¡¯t even ask you why I¡¯m staying here!¡±


    She cried inside, ¡®Gosh. Look at his attitude!


    ¡°I was apologizing to him, and he mocked me sarcastically.


    ¡°Even if I leave right after waking up, it has nothing to do with him.


    Leo found himself utterly irritated by Madison¡¯seback. Just as he was gearing up to say something


    else, a rumble from Madison¡¯s stomach abruptly halted the


    conversation.


    The rumble seemed to be registering its protest against their argument, echoing through the empty


    vi.


    Leo was stunned when he heard that.


    Madison was shocked, too.


    Then, Madison¡¯s face and cars all turned red due to the embarrassment.


    In just a few dozen seconds, she felt as if a century had passed. It was so long that Madison wanted to


    escape from the house


    She closed her eyes in despair..


    Upstairs, Leo was stunned for a moment. When he returned to his senses, he could not help but


    chuckle.


    Then. Leo remembered that Madison had not eaten anything after she came here yesterday afternoon.


    Leo asked. ¡°Did you wake up from hunger?¡±


    Leo was smiling when he asked. His anger hadpletely dissipated. Hezily supported himself


    against the railing.


    Madison was not going to reply to Leo.


    She thought, I only want to know why my every embarrassing incident happened. before Leo.


    ¡°My period arrivedst time. Now, he heard the rumble from my stomach.


    ¡°It is insanely embarrassing!¡±


    Madison was trembling with anger.


    |||


    06:51 Sat, 27 Janr.


    She did not even bother heading to the kitchen to search for food now. Instead, she red at Leo and


    questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    She shouted inside, I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer!¡±


    Leo said. ¡°There are some ravioli and steak in the fridge. I think I have some spaghetti stored in the


    kitchen. What do you want to eat?¡±


    However, Leo didn¡¯t reply to Madison¡¯s question. He descended the stairs slowly, and as he got closer,


    he frowned slightly at the nightgown Madison was wearing,


    He picked up a foldable pillow from the sofa and opened it. It was a small nnel nket. He put it on


    Madison.


    After that, he exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your phone. The clothes you changed out of and your bag are in


    the master bedroom. Tell me what you want to cat now. We¡¯ll discuss other things after you fill your


    stomach.¡±


    Madison asked, ¡°Who changed my clothes?¡±


    Madison grasped the essence of Leo¡¯s words. Disregarding her phone for the moment, she posed the


    crucial question with wide-open eyes.


    Leo was making his way to the kitchen. Upon hearing Madison¡¯s question, he casually slipped his hand


    behind his back, halting in his tracks. He nced at Madison before. him, a faint smile ying on his


    lips. ¡°What do you think, Mrs. Palmer?¡±


    He intentionally lowered his voice, adding a flirtatious tone as he addressed Madison with that title.


    There were no ser vants in the vi. When Madison thought of the only possibility, she felt shy and


    angry, shouting. ¡°You!¡±


    However, Leo was still stalling. He teased, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You¡¯re my wife. I just changed your


    clothes and wiped your body. I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°You bas ta rd!¡± Madison gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°You are nning to divorce me. Howe I


    am Mrs. Palmer? What right do you have to change my clothes?¡±


    She cried inside, ¡®Besides, he is about to marry Sally. Why is he doing with me now?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madison¡¯s merciless scolding infuriated Leo. His disdainful gaze swept across Madison¡¯s body, and he


    released a cold, bitterugh.


    Leo mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your body doesn¡¯t have any temptation to me. Even if I¡­¡±


    He immediately stopped when he noticed Madison¡¯s face full of tears.


    Sat, 27 Jan


    06:51


    It was as if he did not expect her to cry so silently. It caught him off guard.


    8K 94%


    Madison replied, ¡°Well. Mr. Palmer, I¡¯m so sorry that my ugly body has dirtied your


    eyes.


    Madison looked straight at Leo with her red eyes.


    She thought, ¡®I wondered how Leo felt when he saw the scars on my body.


    It turned out that I overthinked. Scu mbags were all the same, including Leo. He only cares about the


    pleasure brought by sex.


    ¡®My ugly body doesn¡¯t interest him at all.


    ¡®Well, I suppose I should thank him for gifting her these scars-a kind of barrier that helps me protect


    myself.


    ¡®Otherwise, some wicked folks might do disgusting thins on me when I¡¯m drunk.


    ¡°Madison¡­¡± Leo did not know what to do and was annoyed at himself, thinking, ¡°Why did I have to


    tease her?¡±


    He pursed his lips, fell silent for a moment, and then exined in a hushed tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t change your


    clothes. I asked a serv ant whoes to clean the vi regrly. You were quite drunk yesterday,


    drenched in sweat. You wouldn¡¯t have slept well if you¡¯d kept those clothes on.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he thought for a moment and added in a low voice, ¡°I just wanted to


    tease you earlier. I didn¡¯t expect it to hurt you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It sounded like a sincere apology.


    However, Madison could not stop her tears. She turned her head away, not wanting to


    look at Leo.


    She thought, I no longer care about his words.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me if he is not interested in me?


    ¡®We are getting divorced anyway. Morris should have sent the divorce certificate to an express station


    in Green Water Bay yesterday if everything thing went well.


    Leo looked at Madison¡¯s side profile and did not exin further.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat. Sit down for a while.¡±


    Madison remained silent. Afterward, she headed to the coffee table to grab a piece of tissue and wipe


    away her tears.


    |||


    She thought. It was so embarrassing to cry hard over his judgment.


    11


    But I really couldn¡¯t help it at that moment.


    ¡°Even my brothers did not know how many scars I had.


    ¡®I had scheduled a scar removal surgery, but I bolted at thest minute.


    ¡°I wanted to remind myself where and how I received these injuries.


    ¡°Now, those scars almost became a tool for Leo to humiliate me.


    ¡°How ridiculous is that.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Madison sat quietly on the sofa for a while. Many thoughts crossed her mind, but soon. her calm


    demeanor reced any trace of emotion on her face. She pondered, Just at piece of flesh, there is


    nothing worth feeling sad about. It was my choice not to undergo surgery, and I can not me anyone


    else. Besides, he had not really seen it. Even if he did, he should be the one feeling guilty, so why


    should I be ashamed? If he had seen it and said those words, it would only make me look down on


    him. It wasn¡¯t my fault, even if I looked hideous, I would not resent herself. Words hurt me once, but if a


    simr situation arises in the future, I will not let myself be emotional again. As for my future, if I do get


    married again and the other man says the same things as Leo, it would only mean that my judgment is


    really wed. However, if my future Mr. Right doesn¡¯t mind, I will not mind repeating the same mistakes


    to get married.¡±


    Just as Madison was thinking, Leo¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°I have made some ravioli, for you. Want


    to cat now?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Madison stood up


    from the sofa, with only a slight hint of redness in her eyes, showing no signs of having cried.


    She did not refuse Leo¡¯s kindness and followed him to the dining room. There were already some


    spices prepared on the table. Leo brought out two tes of ravioli from the kitchen, cing therger


    portion in front of Madison.


    ¡°I was nning to cook pasta for you so it would be faster. But, there¡¯s nothing left at home, not even


    vegetables. So, I just heated some ravioli that was already prepared.¡± In his heart, he thought, Just


    serving a te of boring pasta may look quite unappetizing.


    ¡°Thank you, Madison politely expressed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m fine with whatever. Next time, keep it simple,


    whatever works.¡±


    Leo had furrowed his brows at her polite ¡°thank you,¡± but upon hearing her mention the ¡°next time,¡± he


    suddenly rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°No problem, heating some ravioli is not troublesome.¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t say anything more and quietly started eating. These ravioli were probably made by a


    chef. They were thin skin, thick filling, perfectly seasoned, and they were shrimp ravioli. At least two


    shrimp in cach, which she quite liked. Plus, she was starving, so the meal was quite enjoyable..


    Leo ate quickly. He had only tasted a bit, and after finishing his food, he quietly watched Madison. His


    dining manners were refined, and he didn¡¯t rush. Although Leo. wasn¡¯t hungry and had just eaten a


    te of ravioli, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to add more, but the pot was already empty..


    ¡°Have you finished eating? Want to go and have some more?¡± Madison felt a bit uneasy under his gaze


    and couldn¡¯t help but look up and ask.


    06:51 Sat, 27 Jan F


    5.94%


    Leo put down his fork. I only prepared these, and I had dinnerst night.¡± Implying. that Madison, who


    hadn¡¯t eaten much, should eat more. She responded with a simple ¡°thanks¡± and didn¡¯t pay him much


    attention. However, the atmosphere became somewhat strange. Two people were in the empty dining


    room, and besides the sound of her eating, there was no other noise, making it quite odd.


    When she had almost finished her meal and slowed down, she thought of a topic to break the silence.


    ¡°Why did I stay at your ce yesterday? Did I drink too much, and Cullen called you?¡± Thinking of this,


    Madison felt regretful. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have gone out for drinks with Cullen and ended


    up calling her ex after g drunk.


    getting


    Leo leaned back in his chairzily as she questioned, ¡°You don¡¯t remember at all?¡±


    Madison took a bite of the ravioli and shook her head. She had drunk thoroughly and had never gotten


    drunk outside before. In the past, she had drunk with her brothers during celebrations, but if she got


    drunk, she would just sleep and nothing else happened. Even when they went out, her brothers never


    allowed her to drink, strictly prohibiting it. Even thest time she took Joe to Opal Heights Bar, he


    asked the bartender to serve her only milk. This was the reason she chose to ask Cullen out for a drink


    instead of her brothers.


    She took a bite of a ravioli and waited, but Leo remained silent. Unable to contain herself, Madison


    raised her eyes and asked, ¡°So, what happened? Did I do something inappropriate?¡±


    Leo looked at her and suddenly curved his lips into a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?


    Madison snorted lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t guess!¡±


    Leo persisted in asking, ¡°If Mrs. Palmer did something to me, do you intend to take responsibility for it?¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± Madison couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask further and focused on her


    food. Seeing him like this, she knew Leo was unreliable, and she didn¡¯t expect him to say anything


    meaningful. She continued, ¡°And also, don¡¯t call me that way again. Cullen said you had Morris handle


    the paperwork yesterday. It¡¯s been at workday, so our documents should have been changed. In the


    past, I didn¡¯t correct you because we did have that rtionship in name, even if the marriage wasn¡¯t so


    wonderful, it was legally recognized. But now it¡¯s different, and don¡¯t keep using that title to tease me. I


    don¡¯t mind, but in case you get used to it and Sally hears one day, it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    She said it sincerely, with a look of a good farewell. Leo lowered his eyes and remained. silent. The


    atmosphere at the dining table quieted down again. Until Madison almost finished her te of ravioli, a


    low and slow voice came from the man. ¡°You didn¡¯t do


    anything. You slept like a baby after getting drunk, impossible to wake up. Cullen didn¡¯t know your


    address, so he called me and brought you over. As for that title¡­¡± He paused. stood up, and began to


    clean up the tes and forks. ¡°Morris was busy yesterday, so I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Palmer. The documents


    probably haven¡¯t been changed yet, so don¡¯t rush to get rid of this identity. As for worrying that I¡¯ve


    gotten used to calling you that, don¡¯t bother, Mrs. Palmer. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± The words ¡°Mrs. Palmer¡±


    were deliberately emphasized.


    Madison was shocked. She stared at him with her mouth slightly open and thought to herself, ¡°Why


    does this da mn man always go back on his word? He does whatever he wants!¡±


    Leo looked at her stunned expression, and the curve of his lips deepened. But the next moment, the


    smile froze on his face. He saw Madison close her eyes in frustration and let out a wail, ¡°Since you


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t change the documents, why did I go out for drinks? I got drunk for nothing, embarrassing myself!¡±


    Leo gritted his teeth as he spoke up. ¡°Is that all you can think of?¡±


    Madison gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Then what else should I think about?¡±


    ¡°Fine! Fine! You get another chance to celebrate it again. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Leo was infuriated. He


    turned around, not even bothering to clean up the spice jars left on the table..


    Madison felt utterly puzzled and wondered, ¡®It was you who initiated the divorce, arranged for the


    procedures, and now you are getting angry?¡±


    Adhering to a sense of courtesy after being treated to a meal. Madison wiped the table and took the


    spice jars back to the kitchen. After hesitating for a while, she finally spoke up. ¡°Leo, are you angry?¡±


    for


    The man washed the tes, his face cold and silent. There was no need to say, it was evident he was


    still upset. Madison sighed softly, pondered for a moment, and then suggested, ¡°How about this, you


    celebrate first next time. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll go t mine. Does it sound alright to you?¡± As soon as the


    words were spoken, the sound of shattering ceramics echoed.


    ¡°Celebrate?¡± The man sneered coldly, nced sideways at her, and asked in an agitated. tone, ¡°You


    tell me, what am I¡¯celebrating?¡±


    |||

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to celebrate¡­¡± The words came to a sudden halt upon seeing Leo¡¯s. expression.


    Madison naturally did not continue with the rest of her sentence. She could not understand this man


    and she pondered, ¡®It is clear that you detested this marriage, agreeing only because of your


    grandfather¡¯sst wish. Now that we are getting divorced. shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Why put on such a


    sour face?


    However, Madison didn¡¯t have time to contemte. Just a moment ago, the broken te had cut


    through the man¡¯s fingertip, and clear water from the faucet mingled with streaks of crimson. She


    frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll wash the tes. You go tend to the wound.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Leo casually threw the broken te along with its pieces into the trash bin without


    stopping. His hands continued their movements, rinsing the te clean under the running water,


    despite the injured hand,


    There were only two tes, and with other tableware included, it was not worth changing personnel.


    However, as Leo turned off the faucet, fresh crimson blood emerged from his hands again, a sight that


    was quite ring. The man, however, remained indifferent, casually grabbing a piece of napkin to wrap


    around the injured hand before striding away, not sparing a single nce at the woman behind him.


    Madison took small steps to catch up. ¡°Where¡¯s the first aid kit?¡± Even though she didn¡¯t see clearly


    how the te ended up shattering in the sink, the wound was undoubtedly a result of her wanting to


    eat. Not addressing it made her feel a bit guilty.


    ¡°Instead of wasting time worrying about this, why don¡¯t you check your phone upstairs? I bet quite a


    few people tried calling you. Leo didn¡¯t even turn his head, throwing the blood-stained napkin into the


    trash. He took strides to go upstairs, still maintaining the same indifferent demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs


    to catch some sleep. Don¡¯t bother me again.¡±


    Madison had intended to say more, but thest sentence made her shut her mouth. She thought to


    herself, ¡®Fine, I won¡¯t bother you. After all, the wound did not seem too serious. Maybe, by the time I


    find the first aid kit, it will have healed on its own. You can do whatever you want, I don¡¯t really give a f


    uck.¡±


    However, Leo¡¯s reminder prompted Madison¡¯s alcohol-addled brain to start functioning. She thought to


    herself, ¡®I did not return home the whole night and did not inform Joe and the others. This is going to be


    bad!¡± Without thinking about the consequences, she hastily went upstairs..


    Leo, who had already reached the second floor, heard themotion. Standing in front of the guest


    room, he furrowed his brow, a hint of impatience on his face as het turned around. ¡°I told you not to¡­


    Before he could finish, Madison¡¯s figure had already passed him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She stopped at the entrance of the master bedroom, about to open the door. Hearing


    Leo¡¯s words, she turned back, but he had already entered the room, mming the door shut with a


    loud thud.


    Madison was stunned and though What¡¯s wrong with this man?¡¯ However, she did not dwell on it for too


    long, though. After all, it was not the first time she had witnessed


    since returning to the country. Sally¡¯s ability to tolerate him.


    Leo¡¯s erratic behavi remained a mystery.


    She pushed open the door and entered the master bedroom. As Leo had said, the changed clothes


    and her bag were inside the room. The clothes seemed to have been washed and dried, neatly folded


    on the sofa, emitting a faint fragrance when she picked them up. Her phone, taken out of the bag, had


    run out of battery, and she had not brought a charging cable with her. The master bedroom was clean,


    and after searching. for a while, she found nothing. After some contemtion, she decided to take the


    phone and find Leo.


    Before knocking on the door. Madison hesitated. After all, when she went upstairs, Leo had mentioned


    going back to sleep. She had already disturbed his rest once, and another interruption might be


    inappropriate. But after some consideration. shel thought he probably had not fallen asleep that quickly.


    It had only been two minutes since he returned to his room. Her slightly bent fingers reached out and


    knocked on the door. ¡°Leo, are you asleep?¡± No one inside answered.


    Madison stood at the door for a while, intending to turn back. Just as her steps began to move, the


    door was pulled open. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± Leo¡¯s deep voice was devoid of any emotion.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Madison turned around, her words suddenly stuck on her lips. The subsequent words were lost as


    she saw the man in front of her. Leo had changed out of his sleepwear, not wearing anything on his


    upper body, revealing a well-built physique with smooth triangr lines. However, the view was cut off


    by shorts further down. Even so, the impact on Madison was significant, akin to the confusion after


    waking up from a hangover.


    ¡°Satisfied with what you have seen?¡± Leo¡¯szy voice spilled out as he knocked on the door with his


    hand. Madison returned to her senses, and the gaze lingering on his abdominal muscles immediately


    shifted upward, meeting his eyes for a moment before quickly looking away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The man¡¯s icy tone warmed up a bit.


    Madison did not want to linger here, and her speech elerated. ¡°I came to ask if you have a phone


    charging cable. My phone is dead. Can I borrow onc?¡±


    Leo lowered his gaze, ncing at her ck-screened phone. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± With


    111


    06:51 Sat, 27 Jan ¨C


    3


    those words, he turned and entered the room. There was no imposing figure in Madison¡¯s line of sight,


    and she breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly feeling the absence of pressure. But in less than a minute,


    Leo reappeared with the item in his hands. ¡°You check it if it can work. He handed over the charging


    cable, and the wound on his fingertip was quite evident, missing a piece of skin, and looking somewhat


    serious.


    The bathroom inside the room was lit, and from Leo¡¯s demeanor, it did not seem like he was about to


    go back to sleep but rather preparing for a shower. Madison took the charging cable, intending to leave


    directly but could not resist probing a bit. She asked, ¡°Are you not used to wearing clothes when you


    sleep?¡±


    Leo lowered his gaze, looking at her, and his eyebrows slightly raised at her words. Presumably, he


    found the question too dubious and somewhat impolite. Madison hastily exined, ¡°I was just casually


    asking. If you find it offensive, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Leo did not feel offended, his tone light as he answered, ¡°After returning to the room, I could


    not sleep, so I decided to take a shower. You happened to be knocking on the door.¡± That exined his


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    current appearance.


    Madison acknowledged. ¡°Well, then take care of the wound, avoid water. Although it¡¯s not a big wound,


    it looks quite serious, and hands are essential. They need protection. If it gets infected, it will be very


    ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Are you concerned about me? Leo stared at her, suddenly speaking. Madison didn¡¯t expect Leo to say


    such a thing, momentarily stunned. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t press. further, leaning against the door, and


    continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave now. Thank you!¡± With those words, Madison thanked him and left, as if a wild beast


    were chasing her. Her figure quickly disappeared from his line of sight. He didn¡¯t rush to close the door,


    reying the scene of Madison fleeing in his mind. After a moment, he finally closed the door with a


    light click.


    In the master bedroom, Madison¡¯s heart was pounding. She bellowed inwardly, ¡®Da mn! This man! We


    are getting a divorce, yet he still pulled such a move on me. She pped her checks, quickly pushing


    all the inappropriate thoughts out of her mind. But soon, she was no longer in the mood to think about


    these things.


    After charging her phone and turning it on, a series of missed calls and WhatsApp messages flooded


    Madison¡¯s screen. Not only Joc, Antoine, and Samuel in Sidovor City but even John had called her.


    Jason also had sent her quite a few messages, asking about her whereabouts. Even ten minutes ago,


    Ethan had called.


    ¡®Goodness! I will never drink again!¡± Masidon screamed in her mind.


    O

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Madison hurriedly sent a message in the group chat to report her safety.


    As soon as the message was sent, a call came in.


    It was from Ethan.


    Madison was still feeling a little guilty. She took the initiative and said sweetly, ¡°Ethan, why did you


    wake up so early?¡±


    She woke up at four in the morning. She had had breakfast, but it was only past four. It was still a


    quarter to five.


    Ethan ignored her small talk and went straight to the point. ¡°Are you still with Leo?¡±


    His tone was also a little unfriendly.


    Madison was stunned for a moment, but after thinking about it, she roughly knew how. the other party


    found out.


    She was drinking with Cullen at Opal Heights Bar. It only took Ethan a little investigation to know her


    whereabouts.


    Ethan had been in Sidovor City for a long time. There was no way that he did not have this ability.


    He had sent her messages and called her fromst night because he was worried it would not be safe


    for her to stay alone with Leo.


    Regarding the ident overseas, even if she believed in Leo¡¯s character, Ethan and others might not


    believe in him, especially when the relevant clues all showed that it might be Leo.


    Even without evidence, he was still the number one suspect.


    However, it was not the time to argue about the case back then. Madison only wanted to coax the


    angry Ethan first.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ethan. I drank yesterday and was drunk. I just woke up. Leo only happened to be in Opal


    Heights Bar. Moreover, I haven¡¯tpleted the divorce procedures with him. It seems¡­ natural for him


    to take me away from someone else, right?¡±


    The other party snorted.


    Even through the phone, Madison felt her scalp tingle when she heard that.


    She wheedled at Ethan. ¡°Oh, Ethan, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If I had any


    III


    0K 94%


    consciousness, I would have gone home. I was already asleep by then.¡±


    Regarding yesterday¡¯s incident, most of Madison¡¯s memories were missing. However, she could still


    vaguely recall some scenes of her talking to Cullen.


    Anyway, Cullen seemed to have received some messages. Then, he cursed and left.


    She did not have time to think about it carefully. Ethan¡¯s voice was already heard.


    ¡°Jessica! John and I are not angry that you¡¯re with Leo. We¡¯re angry that you went drinking secretly and


    didn¡¯t tell us. Do you understand?¡±


    When a person who was usually as slo ppy as Ethan suddenly became solemn, it made people feel


    even more timid.


    Madison also knew that she had gone overboard this time. She admitted her mistake honestly. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Ethan. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±


    She felt a lump in her throat and almost burst into tears out of guilt, but it was more because she felt


    the care of others.


    This was something she had never experienced before.


    Madison looked out of the window, hoping the sun would rise soon. She wanted home and cook for Joe


    and others so much.


    to go


    Ethan could tell that something was wrong with her emotions. He was not a sentimental person, so he


    quickly changed his tone.


    ¡°Stu pid girl, so you know you made us worry? Do you alone next time?¡±


    still dare to go out and drink


    Madison wanted to retort that she was not alone, but after thinking about how she was the one who


    caused trouble this time, she could only go along with Ethan¡¯s words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink alone anymore, Ethan. I won¡¯t drink even with you guys! I refuse to drink, and there won¡¯t


    be a next time!¡± she said righteously.


    Ethan¡¯s anger had long dissipated when she apologized, but he was still putting on airs.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling me? I¡¯m not in Sidovor City. Think about how to tell Antoine, Joe, and others.


    Oh, right, Samuel-is also with you, right? He doesn¡¯t talk when he¡¯s angry. Tsk, tsk¡­ Let¡¯s see how you


    coax him.¡±


    Those two sounds of tsk were simply giving Madison a headache.


    She thought about it and felt a headacheing on. She thought she wouldn¡¯t havee out to drink.


    05:52 Sat, 27 Janr.


    Madison, the person in question, was feeling¡­ regretful, very regretful!


    Madison suddenly did not want to talk about this topic.


    Shey by the bed and chatted with Ethan while charging her phone, trying to change the topic.


    ¡°By the way, Ethan, why aren¡¯t you resting yet? Joe already told you where I am. You can¡¯t be waiting


    for my news, can you? Are you still training?


    She couldn¡¯t hear clearly over the phone, but she could still vaguely hear the sound of the keyboard.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Ethan and Samuel had opened apany together, the main matters were left to Samuel to


    manage. Ethan still stayed in the club most of the time.


    He was not young, but he was not very old either. He still had stamina and a quick. reaction topete


    in the arena. He also hoped to win a few more championships in


    the arena.


    When Ethan heard this, he cursed first.


    ¡°Stup id girl, do you have a conscience? I called you every half an hour, and you still say I was not


    waiting for your news. Buy the ticket yourself to the finals next month. Don¡¯t freeload on me,¡±


    His cursing tone was finally back to normal.


    Madison grinned. ¡°No, Ethan. I was spouting nonsense. I¡¯ll immediatelye over from Sidovor City


    and apologize to you sincerely!¡±


    The other party snorted. ¡°Get lost, and don¡¯t bother me! My training time is very precious. I don¡¯t have


    time to see you.¡±


    ¡°Then next month, when you win the championship and don¡¯t have to train all day, I¡¯lle again,


    okay?¡±


    Madison knew that Ethan was no longer angry. She felt relieved and swayed her legs. outside the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±


    The other party pretended to be cold. Knowing she was safe, he was relieved and pretended to be


    impatient. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. Don¡¯t disturb my training.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then go do your work. See you next month.¡±


    06:52 Sat, 27 Jan Obr.


    Chapter S1


    Madison did not continue chatting with him.


    945


    She had learned about their E-Sports club¡¯s schedule before. It used to be regr. However, because


    the finals this year were held overseas, due to the time difference, they reversed the time to start


    training at home, sleeping during the day, and practicing at night.


    Even so, at this time, he should have rested long ago.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, he did not dare to sleep without confirming her safety.


    Even though he knew that she was safe, he did not dare to take any chances.


    Thinking of this, Madison¡¯splicated emotions rose again. When she was about to hang up the


    phone, she added, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t forget to rest. See you next month.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretentious. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±


    Ethan could not stand this tone and said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Bye.¡±


    Madison smiled. ¡°Remember to miss me!¡±


    The person on the other end of the line cursed something before hanging up.


    After chatting with Ethan, Madison¡¯s mood improved. It was easy for her to apologize to Joe and


    others.


    She had only sent a few words to Joe, Antoine, and Samuel in Sidovor City. She had sent more to John


    and Jason in Rozalia.


    Her apology was sincere. Coupled with her petty-looking meme, she was sure that John and Jason


    could not bear to scold her.


    As for Antoine, although he looked cold, he was the casiest to coax. Madison was not 100 worried.


    Joe was the same as Ethan. His temper came and went quickly. It should be fine if she acted


    coquettishly.


    Only Samuel did not seem easy to coax.


    Like Ethan said, Samuel didn¡¯t say anything when he was angry. He was usually quiet, and others


    couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry. It would take Madison some effort to coax him.


    At the thought of this, Madison¡¯s expression became a little conflicted.


    Little did she know that her smile and conflicted expression on the bed were all seen by the man by the


    don

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Leo did not cavesdrop on her call on purpose.


    He only came over because he suddenly remembered he had a backup charger in the master


    bedroom. Coincidentally, his phone didn¡¯t have enough battery, so he came over to tell her.


    Unexpectedly, just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard her say sweetly, ¡°Remember to


    miss me.¡±


    Hence, he suddenly stopped what he was doing and many thoughts shed through his mind.


    ording to the tone, she must be talking to someone extremely close to her.


    The voice was so sweet that he had only heard it before Sally returned.


    ¡®So, who was she saying that to?¡±


    The door was ajar, and he could hear the voice very well. He looked up slightly and saw the woman¡¯s


    expression in the room.


    She smiled at her phone and then looked conflicted in the next second. She looked like a stu pid


    woman in love!


    When he thought of this answer, Leo¡¯s face, which had been expressionless, suddenly turned gloomy.


    He knocked on the door with a hint of anger.


    Madison heard the knock on the door and turned around. When she saw the half- closed door, she


    immediately got up and jogged to the door in her slippers.


    ¡°What are you doing here? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She sounded surprised. However, she was still immersed in how to coax Joe and others, so her


    attention was not entirely on Leo even though she had blushed because of his figure not long ago.


    Leo lowered his eyes and stared at her face. Realizing that she was distracted, his expression turned


    even darker. ¡°I¡¯m here to get the charging cable.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Madison asked with


    a frown.


    ¡°But I just charged it not long ago. It¡¯s only 10% charged now. Can you lend it to me for a while longer?


    Why don¡¯t you go and catch up on your sleep first? I¡¯ll return it to you when you wake up, okay?¡±


    She discussed this with Leo, and her tone was extremely good.


    At the very least, she could be described as flexiblepared to the previous few times. When it was


    time to be polite and gentle, her attitude was just right.


    However, when he thought she was only like this because she wanted to chat with another man, Leo


    felt a fire had been lit in his heart.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He refused cleanly.


    Madison did not expect him to change his attitude so quickly.


    He was fine just now and even personally cooked something for her to eat.


    Even though there was a minor disagreement when washing the dishes, he still agreed to whatever


    she wanted.


    Now¡­ Madison wondered what happened to him.


    However, Madison did not say anything else. After all, Leo had already spoken in such a tone. She


    couldn¡¯t continue showing excessive passion to him.


    As long as she did not y with it, her phone would be able tost until dawn before she called Joe to


    pick her up.


    As she thought about it, she had already unplugged the charging cable and gave it to


    Leo.


    Her expression was not as happy as before. She even looked a little aggrieved.


    ¡°There you


    go,¡± Madison said.


    She stuffed the charging cable into his arms and didn¡¯t show him any politeness.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and touched her cold fingertips. He held the thing and did not move


    for a moment.


    He stood at the door, and Madison did not close the door either. She looked at him unhappily. ¡°Is there


    anything else?¡±


    Her bright face seemed to say that she was going to close the door and send him off if there was


    nothing else..


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked into her angry eyes. He was silent for two seconds.


    Then, he said slowly, ¡°If I remember correctly, there should be charging cables in the drawer beside the


    bed.¡±


    Sat, 27 Jan


    Madison raised her eyebrows.


    Leo pu


    o put down his bent arm. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, you can go to the study to read for a while. You shouldn¡¯t


    keep ying with your phone if the battery is low.¡±


    ¡®She was chatting happily with her boyfriend immediately after she turned on her phone. And it¡¯s still so


    carly. Is she that impatient? Moreover, our divorce procedures have not been officiallypleted, Leo


    thought.


    Thinking about it, Leo, who was about to turn around and leave, added, ¡°I¡¯ll get Morris. to take the time


    to settle the divorce procedures soon, but before the divorce procedures are done, you should restrain


    yourself.


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Madison, who was holding the door handle of the master bedroom, was stunned. She thought for a


    long time but did not understand what he was saying-


    ¡®What did I do? Why should I restrain myself a little? Is it because I went drinking with Cullen? Or did


    me and Joe do something to make him get the wrong idea again? Thest time we met was during the


    elevator ident. Does this man bear a grudge for so long? No way! Madison thought to herself.


    Madison frowned and closed the door. However, she did not waste her time on this matter. She had to


    continue charging her phone and think about how to coax Samuel.


    ording to Leo¡¯s words, she found the charging cable in the third drawer of the bedside table.


    While searching the room just now, she had only opened the first drawer. Seeing that it was empty, she


    did not continue searching. She did not expect there to be one insid


    However, the other thing in the drawer also surprised Madison.


    There were five packs of sanitary pads. Three packs for daily use, one pack for night use, and one


    pack of pads.


    ¡®Leo¡­ Did he get someone to prepare it?¡±


    Madison recalled the awkwardness at thest banquet and then the quarrel between her and Leo in


    Creek Court. At this moment, she looked at the sanitary pads in the drawer and feltplicated.


    She thought, ¡®He couldn¡¯t possibly think that I would stay in Creek Court for a long time, could he? Or


    did he think I would alwayse here and it was better to be prepared? Or perhaps it was for Sally?


    But it shouldn¡¯t be. Since he said that he wouldn¡¯t bring Sally here, he wouldn¡¯t. Also, this house is


    under my name. Even if I don¡¯t want it,


    THE


    06:52 Sat, 27 Jans.


    82


    it still belongs to me. Even if Leo doesn¡¯t mind bringing Sally back, Sally might not like


    it.


    However, Madison did not think much about it. She took the charger and closed the drawer, brushing


    the issue out of her mind.


    Two hourster, the sky slowly brightened.


    From the greenish-gray sky to the red sun that covered the mountains, the sun finally shone on the


    ground, leaving


    Only the blue sky and white clouds.


    Madison also received replies from John and others one after another.


    First, it was John¡¯s, then Jason¡¯s. They did not me her for anything. They only reminded her twice


    that if she wanted to drink in the future, she could drink at home or bring Joe and the rest along


    Then, it was Antoine. He did not even scold her. He only asked where she was and wanted to pick her


    up..


    Joe, on the other hand, had the same temper as Ethan. After sixty seconds of verbal scolding, he


    waited for his anger to be gone to calm down before putting on airs and asking where she was. He said


    that he woulde over with Antoine to pick her up.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only Samuel was different. She sent him the most messages. She even sent a voice message, but all


    the messages were like stones sinking into the sea. There was no reply.


    Although Samuel had a cold personality, no matter what she said or asked, he would reply no matter


    how busy he was.


    It seemed like he was really angry.


    Thinking of this, Madison felt a little discouraged.


    Unwilling to give up, she continued to send messages, but there was still no reply.


    She only stopped when Antoine called her and said that he and Joe had already arrived at the gate of


    the vi.


    She did not have many things and had already changed into the old clothes that she had dried


    yesterday.


    As for the new clothes she had changed out ofst night. Madison had checked them. The clothes in


    the room were all newly prepared with tags. She decided to take them with her and transfer the money


    to Leoter.


    As she thought about it, she took her bag and phone and prepared to leave.


    |||


    06:52 Sat, 27 Jan T.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she pushed open the door, she bumped into Leo, who was standing at the


    door of the master bedroom.


    111

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    He raised his hand and was about to knock when Madison came out at the same time. He froze in mid-


    action.


    Even so, Madison was still shocked by his presence. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    It was early in the morning. She did not expect to open the door and see someone standing there.


    Fortunately, she had a strong me ntal fortitude.


    Leo slowly lowered his hand and frowned slightly when he saw the disdain on her face.


    However, he quickly regained his usual elegance andposure. ¡°It is almost time. It have to head to


    thepany. I¡¯m going to ask if you want me to give you a ride.¡±


    It was inconvenient to hire a taxi there. He had driven her there yesterday. If she could not find a ride


    from the vi, he could drive her.


    However, looking at her outfit, it was obvious that she already had a n.


    As expected, Madison directly rejected him. ¡°No need. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Palmer.


    However, my brother is here to pick me up. He¡¯s downstairs now, so I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, he did not say anything.


    The test report online was true. Adonis was her biological brother. Since he was there to pick her up,


    Leo naturally could not say anything.


    He stepped aside. ¡°Let¡¯s go down together, then.¡±


    Madison nced at him in surprise.


    After two hours, he wasn¡¯t angry anymore?


    She had finally seen through this da mn man. He had a capricious disposition.


    Fortunately, Sally was the one who would marry him in the future. Her divorce could be considered a


    way out of her misery.


    Leo did not know what Madison was thinking.


    He led the way and said slowly. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found your family, you have someone to rely on.


    When we get a divorce, I won¡¯t interfere in your life anymore.¡±


    Madison looked up at him with aplicated gaze. ¡®It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t interfere in my life now, she


    thought.


    H


    ¡°So, when do you decide to let Morris go finish the procedures?¡± she asked as she went to the


    entrance to change her shoes.


    Compared to understanding Leo¡¯s thoughts, Madison was more concerned about the divorce.


    Leo, who was tying his tie, paused when he heard this.


    He suddenly felt a tightness in his chest. He undid the half-Windsor knot that he had just tied. ¡°It will be


    done by the end of this month. You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.


    I¡¯m not in a hurry. It had already dragged on for so long. Another few days did not matter to her. She


    could wait that long.


    She had already exined that she was not getting into another rtionship immediately, so she was


    not in a hurry.


    She looked up and nced at Leo. Seeing that he was still not done. Madison did not have the


    patience to continue waiting for him. I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll leave first. My brother is. still waiting for me outside.¡±


    In any case, they were not traveling together.


    Leo nodded and did not look up at her.


    Madison suddenly thought of something and turned around. ¡°By the way. Leo. I¡¯ll take the clothes I


    worest night with me. You can check how much it costs. If you are also going to the Hale family


    tonight. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. If you aren¡¯t going. I¡¯ll transfer it to you next time. What do you


    think?¡±


    Leo originally had no expression on his face, but when he heard this, his eyes were filled with mockery


    He looked up. Do you think I need the money for this dress?¡±


    Not to mention that everything in the master bedroom was prepared for her, when they got a divorce,


    this vi would belong to her.


    What was she thinking? Why did she have to be so calctive about this dress?¡¯ he thought.


    Madison said seriously, ¡°But¡­


    ¡°But what?¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Leo. The man¡¯s expression was


    extremely cold. ¡°If you insist on settling scores, then you can calcte how many things you took from


    the Palmer family when Grandfather was s still around and how much care you received from


    Grandfather. You can calcte a piece of clothing clearly but what about the past? Are you going to


    forget about those?¡± Leo


    asked.


    Somehow Leo suddenly remembered that she had said that she would cut off all ties. with Sidovor City


    after the divorce. Leo became even more somber and cold.


    Madison was also stunned by his tone.


    ¦°


    She did not know why Leo was suddenly so angry. She just did not want to owe him too much.


    In the past, she couldn¡¯t pay him back, but because of him and his sweetheart, she almost lost her life.


    Why couldn¡¯t she write everything off?


    Besides, Edgar was the one who gave her love and help. What right did he, Leo, have to say such


    things?


    Madison took several deep breaths before she managed to suppress the emotions in her heart. Im


    sorry.


    Her eyes were looking at the ground, and he could not see the true emotions on her face.


    He could only see a forced smile on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, you¡¯re right. I owe you enough in the past. Why do I have to be so


    calctive over these clothes? After all, I¡¯m the one who benefited. I¡¯ll justese


    clothes then. I wish you the best of luck for your future wedding and I hope you won¡¯t take my little


    offense to heart, she sprouted a series of fake pleasantries.


    Madison felt that she was wearing a mask and her smile was a little stiff.


    Without waiting for Leo to say anything else, she left.


    Leo only came back to his senses when the figure disappeared in front of him. He did. not mean that


    Madison was ungrateful.


    He wanted to exin, but she had already walked far away.


    Only his frowning self remained on the spot.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Madison shook off her mask as soon as she left the vi.


    The fake smile on her face instantly disappeared. She was furious and kept scolding


    Leo.


    ¡®Stu pid man! What a fool he is! Yes, I was taken care of by the Palmer family, but not by him. How


    could he have the cheek to say such things to me? Back then, the ugly looks. he had given me were no


    less than what I had gotten from the Hale family! she thought.


    |||


    05:52 Sat 27 Jan


    Chaprer 51


    furiously.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Madison wanted to stomp on the wildflowers


    growing in the grass as though they were Leo¡¯s face.


    However, she held her temper in and only plucked a small flower before scolding a bit


    more.


    ¡°Who made our little princess unhappy again? Tsk tsk. Look at this ruthless woman. The ck


    Maybach stopped in front of Madison. The window rolled down, and Joe¡¯s face appeared in front of


    Madison. He was wearing sunsses.


    Joe¡¯s teasing tone made Madisonugh out loud. The anger on her face disappeared.


    Joe, she whined, then immediately apologized to Joe. I¡¯m sorry. I went out to drink without telling you


    guys yesterday. I made you guys worry.¡±


    On the way here, Joe was not angry, but he still snorted. ¡°So you know you were wrong.¡±


    ¡°I knew. I knew I was wrong after taking a sip of alcohol. I didn¡¯t know that my alcohol tolerance was so


    bad. I got drunk after taking a sip. I didnt even realize you guys called.¡± Madison said aggrievedly. But


    don¡¯t worry, that Cullen I found is still reliable. I¡¯m safe¡­


    ¡°Get in the car. Joe¡¯s face darkened as he heard her. From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of the


    maning out of the vi and suddenly interrupted her.


    She went out to drink with the famous  yboy Cullen, but she said that he was reliable.


    She stayed out all night with Leo, but the stu pid girl still said that she was safe.


    Madison did not think too much about it and immediately got into the front passenger


    seat.


    After fastening her seatbelt, she realized that Antoine was in the backseat.


    She obediently began to apologize again, ¡°Antoine¡­


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Don¡¯t do this again.¡± Antoine knew what she was going to say and


    immediately interrupted her.


    Then, he took out a bouquet of roses from the backseat and handed it to her.


    Antoine nced at Joe, whose face was extremely dark, and added. ¡°Joe bought it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Joe!¡± She took it and smiled foolishly at Joe.


    The front windows of the car were down. As Leo wasing out of the vi, he looked up and saw


    such a scene.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she say that her brother ising to pick her up?¡¯ he thought.


    0

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    ¡®Brother? A brother who gave her roses? Leo thought, snorting inwardly.


    Leo stared at the slowly departing ck Maybach and sneered.


    He must be a good brother¡¯ to her to be chatting with her carly in the morning.


    Leo stared at them for a long time until the car drove out of sight. Only then did he retract his gaze. His


    face was covered in ayer of frost.


    The people in the car did not even turn to look at him.


    Madison liked roses.


    In the past, because she had a crush on him, she hoped that someone would give her a bouquet of


    roses, even if it was just one stalk.


    Later on, perhaps because she was too stubborn about her crush and thought too much, and also


    because he did not like her back, she gradually transferred the love for roses to


    herself.


    Since no one was giving roses to her, she would give it to herself.


    Why did she always have to look to others or depend on others?


    Since no one loved her, it was up to her to love herself.


    Hence, when she was overseas, she especially took a course to study how to nt roses.


    The small rental house she lived in was filled with roses.


    Later on, she was found by the Daves family and no longercked people who gave her


    flowers.


    Knowing that she had a special fondness for roses, they would give her a bouquet whenever they


    remembered. They would even bring some unique rose seeds or potted. nts.


    Every time she received them, Madison would smile especially happily.


    The bouquet of roses was a show of love, no matter what kind of rtionship it was, and it was worthy


    of being cherished.


    Joe nced at his sister, who was only staring at him. He could not help but ask, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Joe. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Madison¡¯s gaze was still on the flowers, and her smile


    BK 194%


    was bright.


    She was staring at the veins of the petals, wondering if she could put such colors and textures on the


    design clothes or other designs.


    However, before she could think further, a voice sounded from the side.


    ¡°We brothers were worried for you at home, but you went to drink and got drunk alone. Now that you


    got your flowers, you acted as if nothing had happened.¡± As Joe spoke, he even let out a long sigh. It


    was obvious that he was still holding a grudge.


    Under normal circumstances, Madison would immediately retort.


    Joe was the person who spent the most time with her. He was also a bit mean sometimes and would


    always say such things.


    However, she did not dare to retort now,


    The smile on her face faded slightly as she looked at Joe timidly.


    She did not know if Joe was still angry, because sometimes, even if he was angry, he would still coax


    her and scule the things he needed for her.


    As he thought about it, Madison felt that she was really bad yesterday.


    ¡°Joc¡­ I didn¡¯t go out intending to get drunk yesterday.¡± She carefully tried to clear her name. ¡°I heard


    that Leo finally got his people to settle the divorce procedures. I was happy, so I got someone to drink


    with me.¡±


    Joe snorted and nced at her. He did not hesitate to rebut her. ¡°Are you happy? If you¡¯re happy,


    wouldn¡¯t you have called us over? Why did you have to look for Cullen?¡±


    It was obvious that he still couldn¡¯t let it go.


    However, he didn¡¯t say much more and offered Madison a way out.


    Madison took it. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t allow me to drink, Joe. You even gave me some milk at the


    barst time. I was afraid that you would scold me, so I found someone else.¡±


    Joe was so angry that heughed. ¡°You are afraid of me?¡±


    Madison wheedled at him. ¡°Of course, I know. There definitely won¡¯t be a next time, okay? Don¡¯t be


    angry. I know my mistake.¡±


    Joe could not be bothered with her.


    He hadn¡¯t been very angry to begin with. He also couldn¡¯t keep an eye on a grown.


    |||


    <


    Sat, 27 Jan


    person all the time.


    However, he had not been able to contact her and had been a little worried. After


    finding out where she was, he did not think too much about it.


    If he was really angry. he would have been like Samuel, who couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at her.


    How would he be in the mood to send her flowers?


    Dream on.


    What he said just now was just an excuse.


    He could also see his sister¡¯s feelings clearly.


    It was normal that she couldn¡¯t let go. If she let go of the feelings and love that she had grown up with


    so easily, the girl the Daves family acknowledged would be too cold- blooded.


    However, since she was determined to get a divorce and not make use of the Daves family to marry


    Leo and gain an alliance with the Palmer family, it meant she knew right from wrong. It was fine as long


    as she did not live foolishly.


    As for feelings, no matter how strong they were, they would be diluted by time. What was the hurry?


    He didn¡¯t exin to her now because he wanted her to remember the lesson.


    Joe listened to the aggrieved apologizing beside him and slowly curved his lips as he drove.


    Antoine, who was in the back seat, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Jessica, Joe isn¡¯t angry anymore. Don¡¯t


    apologize to him. When he heard where you werest night, he was the first to go back to his room to


    sleep. He is just teasing you,¡± Antoine recounted coldly as if he was telling a story.


    not angry at all.


    When Madison saw the smile on Joe¡¯s lips, she knew that he was not


    She remembered that she was going to the Hale family with Antoine tonight. Madison turned to look at


    the person in the backscal.


    She leaned leisurely against the passenger seat. ¡°Antoine, are you really going to the Hale family with


    me tonight? Why don¡¯t you not go? I¡¯ll go over and make a fuss.¡±


    After signing the severance agreement, Madison only wanted to have nothing to do with the Hale family


    anymore.


    However, they hade looking for her and even ruined Antoine¡¯s reputation. Now they could not


    me her for not caring that they had raised her.


    06:52 Sat, 27 Jan F.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Antoine said lightly and rejected her suggestion.


    Joe also chimed in. It was rare that he did not stand with Madison.


    He curved his lips and his eyes were filled with faint mockery. ¡°Let Antoine go with you. If the Hale


    family wants to act tonight, let them continue with their pretense. Let¡¯s see what kind of reaction this


    show will receive when it¡¯s broadcasted.¡±


    Madison¡¯s expression turned slightly serious.


    She didn¡¯t need to think to know what the Hale family wanted to do.


    Sally was a female celebrity in the industry. She had been supported by Leo for the past three years


    and could be considered an A-list celebrity.


    However, this A-list status was only based on data. Her fashion endorsements and traffic. data were


    worthy of the number of fans she had. Unfortunately, she did not have many. works.


    In the three years since her debut, she was the female lead of every television drama. However, when


    they were broadcasted, they became a source of ridicule in the film and television industry. She alone


    had supported countless creators of video content.


    Later on, she wanted to enter the film industry. She relied on the Palmer Group to find the producer and


    obtained the script of the same crew as Antoine.


    Initially, her female lead role was stable, but unfortunately, she did not pass the first da


    of filming because they had to keep reshooting. She was directly chased out of the production team


    and was reced by the original female lead.


    Sally spent so much effort to defame her and Antoine this time. It must be rted to that matter. Sally


    wanted to take revenge, but she did not expect the situation to turn


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    around.


    At the party, the Hale family wanted to ask Antoine toe over and rify things to prove that there


    was no conflict between them and that it was just a misunderstanding.


    When the time came, Sally would apologize again and the score would be settled. She could still do


    well in the entertainment industry.


    Even if Antoine did not intend to reconcile, as long as the Hale family took photos of him, they could


    turn lies into truth.


    That was the reason why Madison did not want Antoine to go with them.


    Antoine definitely knew, such a simple logic. There was no need to follow them. Why¡­.


    Madison did not quite understand at first.


    ???


    But soon, she understood.


    She received a WhatsApp message from nche. After reading the message, raised her eyebrows in


    surprise.


    It turned out that she had slept the whole night and missed some news.


    :94%


    Madison

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    As soon as she finished speaking. Joe¡¯s expression darkened and he frowned.


    However, before the two people beside him could look over, he had already returned to looking


    nonchnt. She can go if she wants, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect her work. The money I spent on her


    hasn¡¯t been repaid yet.


    Madison followed behind Joe. She stopped mentioning nche and changed the topic. ¡°Joe, do you


    want toe with us tonight? The Hale family suddenly changed their mind and turned a family party


    into a huge party. Did they invite you?¡±


    ording to nche, the Hale family had invited almost the entire upper-ss circle of Sidovor City.


    Even some families that they usually looked down on had been invited. Some low-profile wealthy


    families had also received invitations,


    Of course, whether they went or not was their choice.


    Although Joc did not use the Daves family¡¯s name in Sidovor City. XR Entertainment was not a small


    As expected, the Hale family should have sent an invitation to him.


    Joe snorted and did not deny it. ¡°Are the Hale family worthy of letting me attend their party?¡±


    His tone was filled with sarcasm. Whenever he mentioned the Hale family, Joe disyed an arrogant


    attitude.


    ¡°Does you mean that you¡¯re not going, Joe?¡± Madison followed behind him, her eyes filled with humor.


    But nche is going too. What if some young man likes her¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Before Madison could finish speaking, she was hurriedly


    interrupted by Joc.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned around to retort, ¡°nche is just my artiste, Jessica. Stop thinking


    nonsense, okay?¡±


    His footsteps stopped too suddenly and she was caught off guard. Madison bumped into Joe¡¯s chest,


    causing her nose to hurt.


    She covered her nose and nodded firmly. Her eyes turned bloodshot, and she looked aggrieved and


    pitiful.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Antoine frowned and asked worriedly.


    III


    Joe also frowned at her.


    Madison raised her head and waved her hand. She stated in a nasal voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll


    be fine after a while.¡±


    Joe snorted. ¡°Serves you right.¡±


    Madison red at him. ¡°How can you still say that? Fortunately, my nose is real. If it is false like what


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    those celebrities in your circle have, you would have topensate me, do you know that?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was silence for a moment. Then, the three of them burst into


    Inparison, the atmosphere in the CEO¡¯s office of the Palmer Group was not as good.


    Early in the morning, Leo assigned all kinds of tasks, making it difficult for the subordinates to catch


    their breath.


    It was only when Cullen strolled into the office with a cup of coffee that people felt more rxed.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Who provoked our big CEO, Mr. Palmer, this early in the morning?¡±


    Not only did Cullen bring coffee, but he also brought breakfast over. He ced them on the coffee table


    in the office one by one and continued talking. ¡°Let me guess. Did my adorable Jessica wake up early


    in the morning and give you, her ex-husband, a hard time? Or did you not satisfy yourself in some


    aspectst night? It¡¯s carly in the morning


    and¡­


    ¡°Cullen!¡± Before Cullen could say anything indecent, he was interrupted loudly by Leo.


    However, the person who the anger was directed at did not feel anything at all. Cullen continued to


    fiddle with his breakfast slowly.


    When he heard Leo call his name, he scratched his ear indifferently. ¡°I can hear can hear you with both


    ears. You don¡¯t have to shout, Leo.¡±


    ¡°Can you speak normally?¡± Leo could not stand it anymore.


    you.


    I


    ¡°Tsk. Listen to what you¡¯re saying. How am I not normal?¡± Cullen couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at him.


    Leo narrowed at him. ¡°You¡¯re eating quite abnormally.¡±


    Cullen was drinking coffee and eating a slice of tiramisu. Who in the world would eat tiramisu for


    breakfast?


    ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m starting the day with a dash of sweetness. Cullen snorted and retorted.


    He finally ced all the food on the coffee table. Then, he slowly picked up his coffee and took a sip


    before slowly taking a bite of the tiramisu.


    The tiramisu was freshly made and it tasted delicious. The scent of cream and coffee mixed with the


    existing scent from the aroma diffuser in the office. It smelled odd.


    Leo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He put the pen down and covered it with the cap. His dark eyes looked at


    Cullen. ¡°Can you go to the pantry and finish eating beforeing


    back?¡±


    Cullen¡¯s words were unclear as he ate. Tm busy.


    As he ate, his gaze was still on theputer. His free hand tapped on the keyboard from time to time


    without looking at Leo.


    It was obvious that he was still holding a grudge against Leo for tricking him yesterday.


    Leo pursed his lips. After a moment of silence, he said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re still angry about. what


    happened yesterday. I apologize to you. But you should know when you go back that Ronnie didn¡¯t


    gain anything. What belongs to you still belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Is he even worthy of taking advantage of me? He can get lost Cullen looked up. nced at Leo, and


    snorted.


    He wasn¡¯t angry about Ronnic at all.


    He was angry because Leo used Ronnie to disgust him.


    However, the disdain on his face onlysted for a few seconds. Cullen suddenly sat up straight on the


    couch and his expression turned serious.


    ¡°Leo, don¡¯t tell me you have multiple personality disorder? As soon as Cullen finished speaking, the


    office fell silent.


    The man at the desk was also silent. He held the pen and did not move for a long time.


    After a long time, he lowered his voice and looked up. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Leo was indeed men tally ill. Ever since Edgar passed away, he had been seeing a psychiatrist.


    However, he had never told anyone about this.


    That included his mother, Amber, as well as Cullen.


    0


    Clupter 86


    Other than his exclusive doctor and himself, no one knew that he had a ment al illness.


    However, he knew his condition very well. He had also seen the medical records. Other than


    ustrophobia, there were some other symptoms. Those did not affect his life much.


    He did not have multiple personality disorder.


    Cullen didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Leo. His eyes were fixed on theputer in front of him.


    After pausing the video on theputer, he took theptop and handed it to Leo. ¡°Take a look for


    yourself. Does this person look like you?¡±


    Leo¡¯s face was filled with impatience, especially when Cullen leaned over. He wanted to push Cullen


    away.


    However, when he saw what was on theputer, he suddenly froze.


    He paused the surveince video. He knew the time and ce very well.


    He had been to the Opal Heights Bar yesterday.


    On the screen, the man in a suit was hiding in the crowd. Although half of his face was hidden in the


    light and shadow, the other half of his face and figure were revealed. It was Leo!


    Cullen added, ¡°When Jessica was drinking yesterday, we sensed that someone was secretly watching


    her. Coupled with what she said after getting drunk yesterday, I spent the night checking it out. I didn¡¯t


    find anything overseas, but I found out that on the day. she returned to the country, someone tried to


    stalk her at the airport. Guess who¡¯s behind it?¡±


    Cullen clicked on the mouse and brought up another set of information, then he looked at Leo.


    |||

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    The information showed the whereabouts of funds in some ounts.


    Leo might not be able to understand anything else, but he knew the name of the


    ount.


    It was a smallpany under the Palmer Group. In other words, the money was transferred from him.


    Even if he didn¡¯t do it directly, it was indirectly rted to him.


    Cullen exined, ¡°The money was received by a group of people who stalked Jessica when she


    returned to the country. Although the funds didn¡¯te from your ount, it¡¯s more or less rted to


    you.¡±


    In other words, if the matter was sessful and the police investigated, Leo would be implicated.


    However, it could not be considered evidence to arrest him. Only others would suffer.


    Leo stared at the information for a long time.


    Then, he swiped to the surveince video of Opal Heights Bar. The video was still frozen at its original


    location.


    1


    He looked at the man on the screen who looked extremely simr to him. His voice wast low and h oar


    se. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    He frowned and analyzed the situation. ¡°Yesterday, I left for Opal Heights Bar half an hour after you left.


    I got out of the car and went straight to look for you. I didn¡¯t stay in the crowd at all.¡±


    Even if he had the time to spend more time inside, he wouldn¡¯t have the time to change. his clothes


    and hide in the crowd before returning to Opal Heights Bar.


    Moreover, there was no need for h


    Moreover, there was no need for him to keep an eye on Madison secretly.


    He had appeared in front of her and taken her away in front of everyone.


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s just a man who looks a little like you. Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Cullen turned off the


    surveince footage and focused on the previous document.


    It was about paying someone to stalk Madison and harass her.


    Or, to be more precise, they had attempted to do it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask anyone to do it,¡± Leo nced at it and spoke faintly.


    06 53 Sat, 27 Janur.


    Cullen did not deny his words ¡°I also believe that it wasn¡¯t you, but this is enough to prove that


    someone is trying to do something to Madison And you should understand that if she didn¡¯t have a Best


    Actor for a brother, she might not have been able to appear in front of you and me today


    It was rare that he did not call her Jessica He called her by Madison


    The meaning behind Cullen¡¯s words was also very clear If not for Madison¡¯s luck the might have


    already met with misfortune when she was overseas. She would not have had the chance to return to


    the country now


    Leo also knew what Cullen meant


    His throat felt tight. Till find out who moved the funds


    Cullen let out a coldugh ¡°You already have an answer, don¡¯t you? Leo, why must you


    defend such a woman?


    Cullen¡¯s expression was serious as he looked straight at L es.


    This was also the first time he had shown with an expression in front of Le s. Eveni when they were


    working together to deal with Ronnie Cullen had never shown such an


    expression.


    Leo turned theptop in another direction and pushed it in front of Cullen. There¡¯s no evidence. Don¡¯t


    just convict a person like that¡¯


    Cullen expression remained the same Tes there¡¯s no evidence for this matter. What aboutst time? At


    the Hale family¡¯s party, how many people were waiting to see Jessica make a fool of herself? You were


    also there. Do you think that theres no evidencekt


    Naturally, Cullen was referring to the incident at Sally¡¯s birthday party where she found people to ruin


    Madison


    There was no media coverage of the matter outside, but it had spread throughout the upper-ss


    circle. It was just that they did not dare to say it on the surface because of Leo.


    He, Leo, liked such a woman Who would dare object to her


    It didn¡¯t matter to Cullen in the past. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one marrying Sally Leo could do whatever


    he wanted, as long as it had nothing to do with him


    But now, Cullen did not understand at all.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The office was silent for a moment


    After a long while, Leo said. ¡°That¡¯s a separate matter. The previous incident was caused


    by Sally, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she was the one who harmed Madison in the past. I¡¯ll get someone to


    investigate the matter overseas. If it¡¯s rted to Sally in the end, I¡¯ll give Madison an exnation¡±


    Leo¡¯s words were clear. He was clear that he was protecting her.


    Culler suddenly felt a sense of failure.


    He looked at Leo for a long time before letting out a long sigh. ¡°Then, you still want to marry that


    woman?


    Cullen had long changed the way he addressed Sally to that woman.


    Leo still tried to get Cullen to change at the beginning, but Leo was toozy to correct


    them now.


    Leo thought for a moment and said, ¡°I promised her. If she didn¡¯t make a big mistake, it wouldn¡¯t


    change


    In other words, his n to marry Sally would not change.


    He would still divorce Madison and marry Sally.


    Cullen closed hisptop, picked up a pen, and twirled it between his fingers. ¡°Not make a big mistake?


    So it¡¯s not a big mistake to hire someone to ruin someone else¡¯s reputation and hire Inte trolls to


    deal with your ex-wife?¡±


    Leo frowned.


    Cullen continued, but his tone suddenly became much more serious.


    He knocked on theputer with the tip of the pen. ¡°If that matter is finally found out that it was done


    by your future Sally, are you going to marry her too? I¡¯m saying if,¡± he added.


    Leo looked up at him. ¡°Am I that indiscriminate in your eyes?¡±


    Cullen shrugged and nodded seriously. ¡°A little.¡±


    Leo was so angry that heughed. He could not be bothered with him anymore.


    He picked up the pen and started working again. He said slowly, ¡°Marrying Sally was something I told


    her many years ago. I can¡¯t go back on my word, so you don¡¯t have to say it again. As for Madison, I


    admit that I took less care of her. There are many things. that I¡¯m not clear about. When those things


    are investigated. I¡¯ll give her an exnation and an apology.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take care of her. What if her cmity is caused by your care?¡± Cullen didn¡¯t want


    8.94%


    to say anything more. He took hisptop away and resumed his usual slo ppy demeanor. ¡°If you decide


    to marry Sally, then hurry up and settle the divorce proceedings with Jessica. Don¡¯t think about taking


    care of your ex-wife while being protective of your fiancee. Women can be very petty.¡±


    Leo frowned, probably wanting to refute.


    But before Leo could say anything, he was interrupted by Cullen. ¡°Don¡¯t disobey mc. Although I¡¯m


    single now, I¡¯ve been through a lot. Listen to my brother¡¯s advice.¡±


    After saying that, he patted Leo¡¯s shoulder and prepared to leave with hisptop.


    Leo nced at his shoulder and saw Cullen¡¯s leisurely pace. When Cullen opened the office door, Leo


    directed a verbal shot at him. ¡°If you¡¯re free, I suggest you go to the hospital for a checkup.


    Cullen stopped in his tracks. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leo said faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping around. Who knows if you get some disease or


    not.¡±


    Cullen was momentarily at a loss for words. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m clean. Other


    than having more experience than a virgin like you, I¡¯m clean as clean everywhere else as you!¡±


    With that, Cullen mmed the door shut and began to curse in his heart.


    Leo deserved to be blind and marry a woman like Sally. After all, he had dumped at good wife like


    Madison.


    It served him right!


    Just as he was furious, a female voice suddenly interrupted him. It was Sally. ¡°Did you argue with Leo,


    Cullen? Why are you so angry?¡±


    Cullen almost jumped with fright. He took a step back and looked warily at Sally. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    SEND O

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Sally revealed an innocent expression.


    Cullen didn¡¯t want to look at her, nor did he want to talk to her. He nned to bypa ss


    her and leave.


    Sally stopped him. ¡°Cullen, my family is holding a party tonight. Do you want toe tonight with Leo?¡±


    Cullen was about to reject her when he heard her speak again. ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s party with my sister¡¯s


    family. Although you¡¯ve been overseas for many years, you¡¯ve grown up with my sister. Her brother


    should be very happy to have you attend it.¡±


    Cullen narrowed his eyes and ced his hands in his pockets. ¡°Who are you talking about? Madison?¡±


    Sally nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember that the two of you used to be quite close. Didn¡¯t you hear


    about it?¡±


    Cullen was silent for two seconds before he suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve already spoken,


    how can I not go?¡±


    Sally also smiled. ¡°See you tonight then.¡±


    Cullen had already walked away.


    Behind him, the smile on Sally¡¯s face gradually disappeared, leaving only a face full of


    resentment..


    ¡®What is up with that arrogance? He is just an abandoned son of the Wilkinson family. He has nothing


    to be arrogant about, she thought.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She red at his departing back angrily, fixed her expression, and turned around. Then, she walked


    towards Leo¡¯s office.


    Unfortunately, before she could push open the door, someone stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hale. The CEO has instructed that everyone needs to make an appointment to see


    him,¡± Morris exined.


    Sally was stunned. ¡°But I used to go in directly.


    Morris was sweating profusely. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°You already said that it was in the


    past.¡±


    Leo had never given such an order in the past. After the previous incident, he had mentioned the rules.


    |||


    Sally took advantage of thepse in security to make a copy of the surveince footage and post it


    online. Who would dare to let her straight in now?


    The receptionist had let Sally in on ount of her being the future Mrs. Palmer, but when it came to the


    CEO¡¯s office, Morris did not dare to do so.


    It was not that he sympathized with Madison, but the documents in the CEO¡¯s office might be


    confidential. There were even more so in Leo¡¯s office.


    Thinking about it, he felt a lingering fear. Last time, Sally had copied the surveince footage and


    private itinerary. What if she copied thepany¡¯s secrets the next time. and caused losses?


    The boss wouldn¡¯t do anything to his fianc¨¦e. It wasn¡¯t the same for the employees. Not only did they


    have toe up with a new proposal again, but they might even lose their bonuses.


    Morris couldn¡¯t let it go. He couldn¡¯t let her go in like that.


    Sally finally understood. When she thought of the various posts that were still scolding her online, she


    began to curse in her mind.


    She slowly smiled at Morris. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Walton to inform Leo that I have something


    to tell him and want to go in to see him.¡±


    Morris felt a chill run down his spine as if a snake was slowly crawling up his neck.


    He nodded, ignoring the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    A momentter, he came out of the office.


    ¡®Miss Hale, Mr. Palmer invites you in.¡±


    The smile on Sally¡¯s face widened. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walton. I¡¯ll be seeing you around.¡±


    With that, she walked in in her high heels.


    The door closed, leaving Morris trembling.


    In the office, Sally, who had just walked in, had a different smile on her face. She looked pure and


    innocent, without the slightest bit of viciousness.


    When Leo looked at her, he suddenly recalled what Cullen had said to him.


    As he thought about it, his attitude towards Sally was indifferent. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Sally pouted. ¡°Do you not want me toe over?¡±


    r


    06:53 Sat. 27 Jan F


    Leo frowned. His voice was still cold. ¡°There have been a lot of things going on in thepany


    recently. If there¡¯s nothing else, try not toe over during working hours.¡±


    Sally was stunned. She did not expect Leo to have such an attitude. ¡°Leo, are you still angry with me


    because of my sister?¡±


    She bit her lip and carefully looked at Leo. ¡°Aboutst time, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What happenedst time is over. There¡¯s no need to mention it in the future.¡± Leo listened to her


    aggrieved and pitiful voice. He did not think much of it in the past, but now, he only felt annoyed. ¡°Why


    are you here today? If not, I am busy.¡±


    It was clear that he wanted to chase her away.


    Sally was so shocked that she did not dare to be stunned anymore. She wiped the innocent and


    aggrieved expression from her face and did not dare to beat around the bush.c


    She said, ¡°My mother asked me toe over. Didn¡¯t she especially hold a party for Madison tonight?


    My mother was afraid that you would forget, so she asked me to remind you.¡±


    When Leo heard this, he frowned slightly. ¡°For such a matter, just send a message. Moreover, since I


    promised to go, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Sally smiled shyly. ¡°I also wanted toe over and see you. were busy, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    If I had known


    that you


    However, Leo was not happy with what she said. Instead, he grasped the main point. ¡°Isn¡¯t tonight a


    family party? Why is it a party? Did you invite someone else?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we are inviting some other guests, Sally replied and slowly exined. ¡°My mother said that it was


    a little hurtful to chase Madison out before. She was afraid that Madison would still be angry, so she


    wanted to make it more ostentatious. This also shows that Madison still has a status in our Hale family.


    It¡¯s nonsense when the outsiders say that we kicked out our adopted daughter.¡±


    Leo was silent when he heard that. His fingers caressed the body of the pen. His face. did not reveal


    any additional expression, making it impossible to guess what he was. thinking.


    Sally stared at his face for a while and suddenly sighed. ¡°Everyone says that the Hale family forced


    Madison away, but Leo, we grew up together since we were teenagers. You know how the Hale family


    treats my sister.


    ¡°Other than when I was sick, which part of my sister¡¯s life isn¡¯t the same as mine? Our family also let


    her continue with her studies. Edgar wanted to see her, and our family


    Clupter 88.


    would also dress her up beautifully and send her over. When have we treated her badly?¡±


    Sally lowered her head and spoke slowly as if she did not understand the rumors outside. ¡°It¡¯s only


    because she¡¯s been overseas for the past three years and hasn¡¯t contacted us after changing her


    number that our rtionship has gradually faded. Also, Madison is probably still angry with me for what


    I did wrongst time. Mom and I wanted to apologize to Madison with this party. After all, we¡¯re family.


    How can we break things off just like that?¡±


    ¡°But the timing is too coincidental.¡± Leo put down his pen and looked up at Sally. ¡°She just admitted her


    rtionship with Adonis, and you¡¯re holding a party. Is that reasonable?¡±


    If it was a normal family party. Madison would have brought her brother over to discuss the Hale


    family¡¯s kindness in raising her. After settling the score, the rtionship could bepletely severed.


    Now that she had a Best Actor for her brother, Leo did not think that Madison still needed to rely on the


    Hale family.


    On the contrary, because of what happened at the birthday party, she probably wanted. to cut off all ties


    cleanly.


    At least if he was Madison, she would not want to meet the Hale family again.


    Everyone was selfish. Leo was not a good person and would choose the best solution ording to the


    situation.


    From Madison¡¯s perspective, leaving the Hale family was the best choice.


    ¡°Leo, do you also wish for Madison to cut ties with us? But we grew up together after all. My mother


    can¡¯t bear to¡­ Sally did not expect Leo to say it so bluntly. She was at a loss.


    She had said so much because she wanted to blur the concept of tonight¡¯s party, but in the end, it was


    exposed by Leo!


    It was as if her dark thoughts were exposed in front of everyone.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°If I remember correctly, it was Ramona who took out the severance agreement that time.¡± Leo did not listen to Sally¡¯s


    exnation. He was so calm it seemed like he was an outside


    He frowned and spoke in a puzzled tone, ¡°Ramona was the one who chased her


    away. Now, she is saying that she can¡¯t bear to let her go and wants her toe back. Have either of you asked Madison what


    she thinks?¡±


    Sally froze on


    the spot.


    She did not expect Leo to speak up for Madison and stand on that little bit ch¡¯s side.


    Sally hated her to death and wished she could tear Madison apart!


    Madison was a nobody who was destined to live a tough life, but now she had a Best Actor brother who appeared out of the blue.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Madison simply die overseas? No, she should have been strangled at birth! Without Madison, why would there be so


    many things that happened?¡¯ Sally thought.


    However, in front of Leo, Sally did not dare to show any anger.


    All her emotions were umted within her, and Sally¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Can¡¯t my mother. regret it? You haven¡¯t been staying at my


    house all this time and don¡¯t know anything. Madison left just like that. She was more heartless than anyone else when she was


    given the severance agreement. She didn¡¯t even look back when she left!


    ¡°Now that she has her brother backing her up, why would she turn back to look at the Hale family, who raised her? Only my


    mother cries at home every day because of that incident. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to have a chance to let my sistere back, but


    in the end, all of you think that it¡¯s because she has an amazing brother and that the Hale family wants to cling to that family!¡±


    Sally spoke very agitatedly as if she had suffered a huge grievance. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my mother not to hold any parties, but she


    insisted. See, it¡¯s true!¡±


    Her words were deliberate and crafty.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, no matter how the Hale family Madison, she had grown up in the Hale family.


    treated


    In the end, after suffering a little grievance, shepletely cut ties with her adoptive parents. How ruthless was she?


    They did not know what kind of life Madison was living in the Hale family, nor did they


    |||


    E


    know that Madison almost lost her life.


    Even though they had heard that she had almost been defiled by hooligans because of the Hale family¡¯s biological daughter, so


    what? Wasn¡¯t she still fine? Nothing had happened to her, so why did she keep harping on it?


    Leo belonged to the same category.


    Just as Sally had said, he did not live in the Hale family. How could he know what had happened?


    In any case, Sally was certain that she was holding onto the moral high ground. She was not afraid that


    she would not be able to handle Leo.


    However, the man in front of her still did not listen to her.


    Leo looked at Sally, who was crying pitifully, and his brows never rxed. ¡°Sally, calm down first.¡±


    ¡°Calm down? Leo, how do


    expectations. Sally was so ou expect me to calm down?¡± The effect did not meet her


    expectations. Sally was so angry that she stood up from the couch. Her tone was a little sharp.


    However, she quickly realized that she had lost herposure and adjusted her tone. ¡°Leo, even if the


    others don¡¯t know our family, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve taken care of our


    has expanded countless times. It¡¯s


    family all these years, and the Hale family.


    enough for our family to have you. Why should we cling to others?¡±


    What she said made sense.


    But who wouldin about having too much money?


    With the Palmer family to rely on and Adonis to help her develop better in the entertainment industry,


    would she still have to worry that the Hale family could not move further up in prestige?


    Even if Madison¡¯s brother was unwilling to help her, it was fine as long as she could borrow his


    influence.


    Moreover, they had raised her. How could Adonis deny the rtionship between the two families? If he


    denied it, he would be ungrateful and it would be bad for his career. Only a fool would deny it.


    Any smart person would know that cooperation was a win-win situation.


    But now, she knew that she had to stabilize Leo first.


    After all, he was still the Hale family¡¯s backer. If this matter made him hate him, the


    |||


    F


    92%


    gains would not make up for the losses.


    She softened her tone. ¡°Leo, Madison has also agreed to the party. Before I came to look for you, I


    heard my mother call her. Madison said that she woulde over tonight. You won¡¯t miss it tonight,


    right?¡±


    ¡°She agreed?¡± Leo suddenly looked up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Madison.¡± Sally looked calm.


    She did not know if they had called Madison, but whether Madison went or not, the party would be held


    tonight.


    Since Madison was there, Sally would be able to count on the rtionship with Adonis.


    If she didn¡¯te, it would mean that they had broken their promise and were arrogant and rude. If


    they couldn¡¯t make use of this rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss to give Adonis some anti-fans.


    Leo subconsciously reached for his phone, but just as he started to move, he put it down.


    He remembered that his number was still blocked and cklisted by Madison, and that woman was no


    longer at Creek Court. He couldn¡¯t ask her.


    Retracting his hand, the man¡¯s face was still expressionless. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be there. tonight.¡±


    Since the person involved had agreed, there was no need for him to think about it


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    anymore.


    Sally did not stay in the office for long. Then, Leo, go ahead and return to your work. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Leo nodded and did not ask her to stay.


    Sally nced at him. The man had already lowered his head and started reading the documents. He


    did not even look up.


    She bit her lip angrily and turned around with an ugly expression.


    Madison. It was all Madison¡¯s fault!


    Sooner orter, she would make that womanpletely disappear from this world!


    Madison, who was in the vi with Joe, sneezed violently.


    After returning from Creek Court, she picked up the unfinished design in her room and


    06:54 Sat, 27 Jan Obr.


    After the draft waspleted, she took out her phone and looked at the messages. Only then did she


    realize that something was wrong.


    She did not seem to have seen Samuel since she returned.


    There was still no reply from Samuel on her phone.


    ¡®Oh no. Is he still angry? Madison thought with a frown.


    She did not dare to stay in the room any longer and hurriedly went to Samuel¡¯s room to look for him.


    If he was really angry, she could make things clear to him in person.


    The room was next door. Madison looked at the closed door and suddenly felt a little timid


    After hesitating for a while, she raised her hand and knocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The young man¡¯s clear voice came from inside. It sounded a little low through the wooden


    door.


    Madison cleared her throat. ¡°Samuel, are you in the room? I have something to trouble


    you with


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was suddenly no movement inside.


    It was so quiet that it was as if she had hallucinated his voice.


    She knocked on the door again. Samuel, open the door.¡±


    Samuel did not remain silent but rejected her directly. ¡°I¡¯m busy now. If there¡¯s anything, please trouble


    Antoine and Joe first.¡±


    Madison now knew that Samuel was not easy to coax..


    When she chatted with Ethan in the morning, she did not think so,


    She could only me herself for not remembering anything after drinking too much. and causing her


    family to worry


    She did not give up and leaned against the door. ¡°But Samuel, Joe and Antoine¡¯sputing skills are


    not as good as yours. Just let me in.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, followed by the sound of footsteps.


    Madison was secretly happy. She thought that Samuel hade to open the door for


    06:54 Sat, 27 Jan F


    her and was already prepared to admit her mistake obediently.


    But before she could stand up straight, she heard a voice from inside. If Joe and Antoine can¡¯t resolve


    it, you can look for Ethan. He knows these things too. At the very least, there¡¯s still Cullen who will drink


    with you, right? It¡¯s not like you arecking in brothers to help you out.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Madison was stunned outside the door. The smile on her face stiffened.


    When she realized that Samuel did not intend to see her, she suddenly felt a little helpless.


    She hesitated in front of the door. She didn¡¯t know what to say or if she should just leave and wait for


    him to be less angry beforeing over.


    After hesitating for a while, she looked at the closed door and got rid of her aggrieved and delicate


    demeanor and instead reced it with sincerity. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re angry with me. I


    made you guys worryst night. The main thing is, I didn¡¯t know that I couldn¡¯t hold my alcohol¡­ I


    didn¡¯t mean to not let you know that I¡¯m safe. only woke up this morning. When I woke up, I sent you


    guys a message to exin. Can you not be angry?¡±


    Samuel still did not reply to her.


    1


    Madison pursed his lips and stood at the door for a while. In the end, she turned around.


    She did not return to her room and seal herself in like Samucl.


    She went downstairs and sat on the couch. She hugged a pillow and began to reflect.


    She had never felt so defeated before.


    Ever since she returned to the Daves family, her brothers had been very good to her. She had truly


    experienced feelings that she had never experienced before.


    It was also because of their unreserved love that she could wheedle to them without any scruples.


    It seemed that no matter what she did, they could be satisfied. No matter what she did. wrong, they


    could forgive her.


    It was only now that Madison came to a realization.


    She could not do whatever she wanted just because they doted on her.


    On the second floor of the vi, Antoine and Joe stood side by side at the railing and watched their little


    princess sit on the couch with a frown.


    Looking at her for a while, Antoine¡¯s eyes were filled with reluctance. ¡°Are you really not going to talk to


    Samuel? I wonder if Jessica will think too much if he ignores her. After all, she was just brought


    home¡­¡±


    |||


    ¡°What do you mean just? It¡¯s been two years, Joe interrupted Antoine and nced down the stairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her all the time. If we don¡¯t teach her a lesson now, she probably dares to leave home for


    half a month next time. She didn¡¯t even say anything before she went out to drink. She should be


    ignored by Samuel.¡±


    ¡°So all of you are the good brothers and I¡¯m the bad brother? Are you going to continue spoiling her


    after she coaxes you a little?¡± This sentence suddenly came from behind them.


    Antoine and Joe turned around and realized that Samuel was standing behind them.


    However, thetter did not say much. His cold eyes only nced downstairs and he pursed his lips


    slightly.


    Antoine did not spend as much time with Madison as Joe did with her. He could not bear to see his


    sister being unhappy all the time, so he decided to be the peacemaker. ¡°Samuel, go and talk to


    Jessica. She knows that she¡¯s in the wrong. She apologized to us when she woke up first thing in the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    morning. There¡¯s no need to ignore her. Besides, she¡¯s not a child. It¡¯s not good to keep restraining


    her.¡±


    That made sense. If she was an ordinary girl who was already an adult, it would not be a big deal for


    her to go out and drink with her friends.


    However, Madison was different. If Joe had not found her familiar and been friendly with her for a few


    more days, he might not have realized that she was missing at all. She had been left to freeze outside


    for a night in the cold. It would be even more impossible for the Daves family to acknowledge her.


    Although it was rtively less dangerous in the country now, no one could guarantee. her safety.


    Morcover, the person drinking with her was the famous  yboy Cullen, and the person who took her


    away was Leo!


    Therefore, Joe did not agree with Antoine.


    Samuel didn¡¯t agree either.


    He retracted his gaze and said slowly. ¡°I found something. Come with me.¡±


    With that, he turned around


    Antoine frowned. ¡°Then, about Jessica¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry arm around Antoine¡¯s shoulder and followed Samuel.


    about her. It¡¯s just two kids arguing. She¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Joe put!


    his


    Samuel was displeased. ¡°Joe, I¡¯m not a child.¡±


    51


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re not,¡± Joe coaxed him.


    Samuel could feel his perfunctory attitude even without turning around.


    However, he did not retort.


    Before Madison came back, he and Ethan were the youngest. They were ten years apart


    from his eldest brother, John, and eight years apa probably just children.


    However, now was not the time to argue about this.


    from Joe. In their eyes, they were


    He brought the two of them into the room and turned on theputer file. Part of the surveince


    footage of Opal Heights Bar began to y on the screen.


    Samucl exined, ¡°Cullen has been investigating Madison recently. He probably can¡¯t find anything


    overseas, but he has obtained some information in the country. I hacked. into hisputer this


    morning and found this video.¡±


    The surveince footage was the one that Cullen showed to Leo in the office this morning.


    Half of the man¡¯s face was almost identical to Leo¡¯s, but the other half was hidden in the light and


    shadow, so his entire face could not be seen.


    But no matter who it was, their first reaction after watching


    was Leo.


    That Included Antoine and Joe.


    Samuel shook his head and denied their guess. ¡°It¡¯s not him. The second half of the surveince


    footage was Leo taking Jessica away. The two of them were wearing different suits. Leo didn¡¯t have


    that much time to change his clothes. However, there¡¯s a high chance that there¡¯s something wrong


    with this man.¡±


    Joe¡¯s gaze fell on that half of a face. He felt that he had seen it somewhere before, but his mind kept


    ovepping it with Leo¡¯s face, and he could not think about it carefully.


    Joe¡¯s tone was unusually serious. ¡°Regardless of whether that person is there for Leo or if he has other


    intentions, we need to keep an eye on Madison before she returns to


    Rozalia.¡±


    Antoine nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Madison tonight.¡±


    It was rtively safe in the vi. They had also arranged for people to be in Rose. Garden, but the


    bodyguards could not enter the party. The probability of an ident happening was probably higher.


    Even without that person, it was still quite dangerous to go to the Hale family.


    06-54 Sul, 27 Jan


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tonight,¡± Joe was silent for a moment before speaking.


    92


    Antoine was surprised. He suddenly thought of something and a smile appeared on hist cold face. ¡°I


    thought you didn¡¯t want to go?¡±


    The tense atmosphere eased a little.


    Joe sighed faintly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this brat. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go. If anything


    happens in the Hale family¡¯s ce, Dad and Mom will skin me alive when I go back. John won¡¯t let me


    off either.¡±


    Samuel watched the two of them bicker and silently left with his ss of water.


    Downstairs, Madison was no longer sitting on the couch.


    When he didn¡¯t see anyone, Samuel frowned slightly. He increased his pace as he headed downstairs.


    At the same time, he lowered his head to see if he received any new


    messages.


    Samuel? A cool voice came from the kitchen. It carried a hint of surprise. You came downstairs? Are


    you hungry? Do you want to cat something first? What do you want to cat for lunch? I¡¯ll cook


    Madison¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and her hands were covered in white flour. Her face also had some.


    She must have heard the noise from the stairs and ran out of the kitchen without


    tidying up.


    Samuel heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk to her at first, but seeing her like this, he didn¡¯t feel angry at all. It wasn¡¯t good for


    their rtionship to remain stiff.


    ¡°Yes, I came downstairs to get a ss of water. He raised the ss in his hand and walked straight to


    the dining table.


    Madison came over. ¡°Samuel, is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯m nning to make some ravioli


    now. I¡¯ll cook when it¡¯s time. Tell me what you want to cat. I¡¯ll prepare it


    Samuel was silent. His finger rubbed against the transparent ss and he ignored her.


    The light in Madison¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. She probed, ¡°Samuel, are you still angry with me?¡±


    Samuel nodded. ¡°A little.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Madison was speechless for a moment.


    She raised her flour-covered hand and was so surprised she froze.


    After a long while, she said slowly, ¡°Then¡­ then what can I do for you to forgive me?¡±


    Samuel remained silent, making Madison look even more wide-eyed and innocent.


    After a while, the young man holding the ss of water suddenly smiled. ¡°You are forgiven now.¡±


    Madison was surprised.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted. She asked in surprise and uncertainty,


    ¡°Really? Samuel, you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    As she spoke, she pounced towards Samuel.


    Samuel was caught off guard. There were already two snow-white finger marks on his shoulder. He


    was exasperated with the person who had caused trouble and allowed her to smear two more marks


    on his shoulder.


    After Madison stopped, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m letting you off easy this time with a lesson. You can¡¯t let


    everyone worry next time.¡± He enunciated every word distinctly like a teacher in ss.


    His body was still covered in flour. Some of it got on Samuel¡¯s hair, but no one would think that he was


    in a mess.


    His posture was straight. He had a handsome face and his features were elegant. There was a touch of


    arrogance in his demeanor.


    Madison nodded obediently. ¡°Got it, Samuel. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Samuel nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head upstairs. Continue with your stuff. You don¡¯t have to cook too much for


    lunch. Just the usual.¡±


    There was no longer any fluctuation in his tone. He sounded as if he was an emotionless robot.


    Madison wrinkled her nose and did not respond to him.


    Samuel did not look at her again. He hade downstairs to get water and had yet to touch the water


    purifier,


    Just as he was about to turn sideways to get the water, he suddenly felt a touch of


    Mon, 29 Jan M


    coldness on his face. Then, he felt the touch of fingers rubbing against his face. Madison had put the


    remaining flour on her hand on his face.


    ¡°Jessica¡­¡± Samuel, who now had flour on his face, wore a helpless expression.


    He no longer looked as elegant as before.


    At that moment, Antoine and Joe happened toe down from upstairs.


    Seeing this, Antoine was stunned for a moment before his lips curled up.


    Joe held his stomach andughed loudly without any care for his image. He pointed at Samuel and


    almost choked withughter. ¡°Samuel, da mn! I didn¡¯t think you would be like this one day! I¡¯ll take a


    photo and send it to John and our aunts. We can¡¯t be the only ones to see such a beautiful you.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and ran towards him.


    ¡°Joe, stop fooling around.¡± Samuel could not be angry with the culprit, Madison so he could only turn


    around to avoid the camera and rush to the bathroom to wipe his face. clean.


    Unfortunately, Joe was not the only one blocking his way. Even the usually aloof Antoine came over


    with a smile.


    The dining room was in an uproar.


    Madison looked at her masterpiece in satisfaction and joined the filming with a smile.


    The fierce battle ended in Samuel¡¯s defeat. However, the four of them were also extremely tired. They


    fell onto the couch and spread themselves out. At that moment, they hadpletely forgotten the


    etiquette lessons they learned.


    Antoine and Samuel, who rarely smiled, had smiles on their faces. The flour on thetter¡¯s face had


    long disappeared when they were fooling around.


    Madison nced at Samuel, who was beside her. Her almost clean hand patted his shoulder hard, and


    the remaining flour rose in the air, blurring her smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Samuel. Young people should


    have some energy. Don¡¯t keep a straight face like John. He¡¯s already an old man, but we¡¯re not.¡±


    Joe, who was at the side, felt he had been insulted too. He looked at her from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean, Jessica? Are you saying that your brother is old?¡±


    Madison felt guilty but reinained stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Joe took out his phone, ¡°I¡¯m sending a message to John immediately. I¡¯ll tell him that you said he¡¯s an


    old man.¡±


    Mon, 29 Jan MUG


    Madison panicked and pounced over to sna tch his phone. ¡°Joe, aren¡¯t you childish? You¡¯re already an


    adult, yet you¡¯re still making aint. Even kindergarten children. don¡¯tin!¡±


    The vi was once again filled with the yfulness that only family members had.


    Meanwhile, Sidovor City¡¯s other vi was very busy.


    To promote the rtionship they had with the Best Actor Antoine and the Hale family, Ramona had


    been busy since early in the morning so that the vi would be more high-ss. The drinks and food


    served were even more luxurious than Sally¡¯s birthday


    As night fell, the lights on thewn gradually lit up, and guests slowly entered the


    Venue.


    The Hale family invited a lot of people this time. To the outside world, they said that they wanted to


    ease their rtionship with their adopted daughter. They were afraid that they would not hold the party


    grandly enough and didn¡¯t do well by Madison and her brother. Therefore, they invited anyone who was


    slightly rted to the Hale family. If they were not rted, they would also send an invitation.


    Many people came.


    On one hand, they were there for Leo. Manypanies wanted to build a rtionship with the Palmer


    Group. Unfortunately, most of the time, it was difficult to even meet Leo. This kind of party was a good


    opportunity. Even if they might not be able to cooperate with the Palmer Group, there was still some


    hope.


    On the other hand, Antoine¡¯s achievements in the entertainment industry aside, his mysterious family


    background alone was enough to make people rush to curry favor with him.


    Moreover, with his current status in the industry, he had won three Best Actor awards at such a young


    age. Furthermore, it was the kind of prominent award that was upheld stringently in the entertainment


    sector. It was enough to prove the man¡¯s ability.


    Even if he was just from an ordinary background, reaching the top of his industry at his age would be a


    great achievement in the future. He was worth befriending.


    As for the Hale family, not many people came for them.


    Around seven o¡¯clock, Madison arrived at the Hale family¡¯s vi.


    She got out of the car in her high heels and saw the borate lights. It made the vi look dazzling.


    11:11 Mon, 29 Jan MG.


    ¡®Oh? Looks like they went all out, she thought with a sneer.


    After Antoine parked the car, she held his arm and slowly walked in. Some people already recognized


    them. From time to time, people would surround them and speak


    to them..


    ¡°Miss Hale is so lucky. A few years ago, she had the Hale family take care of her. Now that she found


    her family, from now on, she will have her own family to take care of her. She is really lucky!¡± one of


    themmented.


    Another one eximed, ¡°Adonis! I¡¯m your fan. Can you give me your autograph?¡±


    A third voice sighed. ¡°Miss Hale is so beautiful. Her eyes are almost identical to Adonis¡¯s. I believe that


    they are biological siblings!¡±


    Their appearance created a lot of fuss at the party. Plenty of the women were Antoine¡¯s fans.


    Madison, who was holding Antoine¡¯s arm, could be considered to have experienced the pomp of a top


    celebrity.


    Fortunately, this was a party and not a fan meet-and-greet. The daughters of the various wealthy and


    prominent families cared more about their reputation and did not always surround them.


    More importantly, the Hale family¡¯s parents were also present.


    They couldn¡¯t overshadow the hosts of the party,


    The group automatically made way for the Hale family to meet with Madison and her brother.


    Someone held a ss of champagne and asked, ¡°I heard that thest time the Hale family¡¯s adopted


    daughter returned to the country, the biological daughter was quite unhappy with her. This time, Adonis


    brought his sister over. Is he nning to reconcile with the Hale family?¡±


    The voice was not loud, but the people at the center of the crowd could hear him distinctly.


    These words hit Ramona¡¯s heart. She smiled and walked towards Madison, reaching out to pull her


    close. ¡°Madison, you¡¯re finally here. I was afraid that you would still be angry and unwilling toe


    back to see me. This must be your brother. He¡¯s so simr to you. We¡¯ll be a family in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Romona, my brother and I came here today to make things clear, not to exchange pleasantries with


    you.¡± Before Ramona could finish speaking, she was interrupted by


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    JJan


    Madison¡¯s cold voice.


    At the same time, Madison retracted her hand and avoided Ramona¡¯s touch.


    The scene grew awkward.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    As soon as Madison finished speaking, the entire venue becamepletely silent.


    Some people took it as watching a drama, while others looked over worriedly. Many people did not


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    understand what was going on and stuck their heads out slightly to ask the people who were standing


    in front¡­


    Ramona probably did not expect Madison to react like that. The smile on Ramona¡¯s face froze.


    However, she quickly regained herposure and slowly retracted her outstretched hands. She


    pretended as if there had never been any awkwardness.


    ¡°What is Madison behaving like that?¡±


    Ramona held onto Richard¡¯s arm as he walked up beside her.


    Richard smiled at Madison and said, ¡°We organized today¡¯s banquet to celebrate the fact that you have


    found the biological members of your family. That¡¯s why we invited so many guests. Is there anything


    you and your brother want to rify?¡±


    Madison scoffed in her heart when she heard the hint of threat in Richard¡¯s words.


    Previously, when Richard asked Madison to address him and Ramona as uncle and aunt, he was


    arrogant. Now, Richard¡¯s expression changed when he asked Madison to address them as her parents.


    It was obvious that Richard was very hypocritical.


    Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Edgar liked her, the Hale family would have kicked Madison out


    of the house. However, to please the old man, the Hale family had to keep Madison. Just like thest


    time, they took out the severance agreement for her to sign so that they could sever ties with her. They


    had prepared and kept this agreement for a long time.


    Now that there were some benefits that the Hale family could get from Madison, Richard approached


    her shamelessly. It was disgusting.


    However, most people did not know.


    At this moment, they could only hear Ramona referring to herself and Richard as Madison¡¯s mom and


    dad. To most people, they appeared to be very humble and low in


    status.


    On the contrary, Madison seemed especially cold and unreasonable.


    However, she did not have any reason to treat the Hale family members nicely.


    Madison came here tonight to rify matters to everyone andpletely sever ties. with the Hale


    family.


    When the identity of Madison¡¯s third brother was revealed, Madison knew that the Hale family members


    wanted some benefits from her. This time, she knew that if her rtionship with her parents was


    officially announced, the Hale family would definitely pester her to no end.


    ¡°Ramona, what do you think I should rify?¡±


    A smile appeared on Madison¡¯s beautiful face. She did not take Ramona¡¯s threat seriously at all.


    Ramona forced a stiff smile.


    Madison then said, ¡°You¡¯ve already given me the severance agreement stating that we have severed


    our ties. Naturally, I¡¯m here today to rify this matter.


    ¡°Since the day Sally was found, you have not treated me well. However, I¡¯m not an ungrateful person.


    You and Richard brought me up since I was young. My brother and I will repay your kindness, and that


    is why we are here.


    ¡°The only thing I didn¡¯t expect was that this family banquet you have organized has turned into a


    luxurious banquet for many guests. When my brother and I just arrived, we thought we hade to the


    wrong banquet.¡±


    It was clear that the Hale family members were just making use of the guests.


    Although the guests already knew about it when Ramona invited them, the nature of the invitation had


    bepletely different when Madison said it out. Not to mention that Ramona did not tell anyone


    that she had invited many guests.


    Some guests could pretend that they didn¡¯t know anything and just came here to watch a good show.


    There were others who were involved in the drama and embarrassed themselves eventually. They


    became part of the drama.


    As expected, after Madison finished speaking, many guests had already lost their smiles. Ramona


    could no longer smile. The corners of her lips were sore.


    She wanted to exin, but her throat felt a little dry. She could only pinch her husband slightly and


    throw him a signal.


    Richard¡¯s reaction to his surroundings was slower, but he understood what Madison


    meant.


    After being pinched, he coughed lightly and frowned. ¡°Thest time you got the severance agreement, I


    wasn¡¯t at home. That agreement was just a joke. Your mother


    47%


    was just messing around. Hence, we didn¡¯t sever ties with you. You¡¯ve been sensible since you were


    young. Why are you behaving like her?¡±


    Ramona chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Madison. That time, I was very angry and that was why I took out the


    severance agreement to drive you away. But the moment you left, I regretted it. I called you, but you


    didn¡¯t answer. You didn¡¯t even want to listen to my exnation.¡±


    As Ramona spoke, her voice was a little choked up. She wanted people to hear what she said, and


    they would feel that Madison was ungrateful and unfill.


    Ramona continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t keep quiet about this banquet from you on purpose. Your father and I just


    wanted to give you a surprise. So we kept you in the dark. We raised. you since you were young. It


    wasn¡¯t easy for you to find your real family members. We feel very happy for you too.¡±


    Ramona spoke as if she loved Madison very much. Ramona expressed her motherly love very openly.


    However, Madison just smiled. There was not even any sarcasm in her eyes. There was just a faint


    smile on her face.


    Antoine, who was beside Madison, frowned. He wanted to go


    him.


    ¡°Antonine, let me settle it.¡±


    She whispered to Antoine and gave him a confident look.


    forward, but she stopped


    Antonine stopped staring at Ramona and did not move forward. However, he looked angry as he stood


    behind Madison, wanting to protect her.


    Madison looked up again and took something out of her handbag.


    At the same time, she said, ¡°Ramona, don¡¯t make yourself sound so pitiful. It sounds like I have no


    conscience.¡±


    Ramona thought, ¡®It is clear that you


    have no conscience.


    However, Ramona did not show any displeasure on her face. She replied gently, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for


    making you angryst time. But Madison, you just need to know that even if you find your biological


    parents, the Hale family will always be your home.¡±


    Unfortunately, Madison did not bother about what Ramona said. Instead, Madison exposed her


    hypocrisy mercilessly. ¡°Ramona, don¡¯t say such disgusting words. You give me the chills when such


    wordse out of your mouth. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±


    Ramona was stunned.


    Everyone around her also looked at her in surprise.


    Madison still had that faint smile on her face. Her facial expression was so pleasant that no one would


    imagine that there was an argument going on.


    Madison then took out the severance agreement from her bag and showed it to


    everyone.


    ¡°This is the agreement to show that you severed ties with me when you chased me out. If I remember


    correctly, you did not write the agreement on the spot. You have written it earlier. You already had ns


    to chase me out. So, why are you pretending now?¡±


    ¡°Also, Richard, you said that since you were not around that day, this agreement isn¡¯t valid. Then, was


    it you who signed the agreement with the Hale family seal? Not to mention that this agreement has


    been notarized and is already official. Even if it wasn¡¯t legal, there were many people at Sally¡¯s birthday


    party. They were all witnesses. You can¡¯t just say that the agreement is invalid.


    ¡°Besides, you said you regretted what had happened but I knelt and bowed to you that night. Are you


    going to do the same tonight?¡±


    Madison was still smiling gently, and there was a burst ofughter from the people around them.


    As she was smiling, she noticed Ramona¡¯s resentful look.


    Madison was prepared to tolerate it if anyone said she was unfilial. After all, this was a confrontation


    between her and the Hale family.


    Madison didn¡¯t mind being called spineless or that people thought of her as not having any conscience.


    She had decided to be the viin tonight and at least that would make her feelfortable.


    ras sed.!!!


    When everyoneughed, Richard felt very embarrassed.


    are in the


    He straightened his posture and said in a rough voice, ¡°Madison, although we wrong, don¡¯t be so


    arrogant and aggressive. We are a family and we shouldn¡¯t bear grudges against one another. Do you


    want us to kneel and apologize to you before you¡¯re willing toe back?


    Richard did not believe that Madison really expected them to kneel and bow to apologize.


    However, things did not turn out the way they expected it to be.


    ¡°Do both of you really want me to return to the Hale family?¡±


    Madison¡¯s question was strange, but she seemed magnanimous.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Both of you can kneel first.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Ramona and Richard¡¯s faces darkened.


    They definitely would not kneel and bow to Madison. However, they did not expect. Madison to answer


    so bluntly. For a moment, they froze on the spot and did not know what to say.


    However, no one spoke up for them. Only those who were watching themotion chimed in, ¡°I


    remember that on the day of Sally¡¯s birthday party, Madison sincerely knelt and bowed three times to


    Ramona after Ramona gave her the severance agreement. At that time, Sally still said that she had


    hired someone to humiliate Madison. If it were me, I would have taken the agreement and left. Why


    would I bother


    to kneel before them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sally said that she had hired someone to humiliate Madison. Who knows? That person


    might have hurt Madison, too! Ramona kept saying that she was very kind. toward Madison as she had


    raised her since she was young. However, by treating her like that, is she being kind? I think Madison is


    the one with a conscience. She even knelt and bowed to Ramona after receiving the severance


    agreement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When she chased


    dison away, Ramona was not a bit soft-hearted at all. Now that Madison has found her brother, who is


    a popr star, the Hale family wants to acknowledge their adopted daughter as their own and


    announce it to the banquet guests. Do they seriously think we are fools?¡±


    At first, the discussions were not loud, but toward the end, many guests were discussing very loudly.


    They stopped short of reprimanding Ramona and Richard.


    Even Madison was surprised.


    She looked in the direction of someone who spoke with the loudest voice and saw nche. She was


    wearing a red dress.


    As if sensing her gaze, nche gave Madison a big smile.


    Madison smiled back secretly and looked away quickly.


    She looked at the couple standing in front of her. The expressions on their faces were very dark.


    Richard felt especially angry. Ever since he established a rtionship with the Palmer family, he had


    always been ttered by others when he discussed business deals with otherpanies. He had


    never felt so insulted.


    And he was criticized by a group of women!


    Mon, 29 Jan M


    If not for the fact that he was in a difficult position, Richard would just shake off the hand of Ramona,


    who was beside him, and leave without even looking at her.


    Richard felt that it was all Ramona¡¯s fault. What was she thinking? She even told Richard that


    celebrities valued their reputation the most, but that was not true.


    He thought, ¡®Ramona is really a stu pid woman!¡¯


    Ramona was alsoining in her heart.


    She had invited so many important guests over because she was certain that Madison would not dare


    to say anything in front of so many people to protect her brother, who was an award-winning actor.


    Unexpectedly, she really dared to say everything and even forced them to kneel.


    Even if the Hale family did not treat her well, Ramona was still her elder. Even if Madison could not


    greet them as Mom and Dad, they were still her elders. Ramona thought, ¡®How could Madison be so


    vicious and calctive?¡±


    ¡°Madison, this won¡¯t end until I kneel and apologize to you, right?¡±


    Ramona did not want to bow to Madison, nor did she want to fall into such a passive state. She


    immediately acted as though she was victimized, and her eyes turned red.


    Ramona did not have Sally¡¯s ability to cry so easily. At this moment, her eyes were red. because she


    was angry.


    Madison raised her eyebrows and did not say anything.


    However, the expression on Madison¡¯s face seemed to say it all. If Ramona wanted to kneel, she would


    kneel. She did not have to say so many ridiculous things.


    Ramona gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I will apologize to you today to show that I am. sincere about having


    you back into the Hale family. And it is not because you have a famous brother!¡±


    As Ramona spoke, she started to bend her knees in front of Madison.


    ¡°Wait, Ramona!¡±


    Madison suddenly stopped her.


    Ramona¡¯s vicious eyes shed with joy.


    She thought that Madison the bit ch would not dare to make her kneel. There were so many people


    watching. If Ramona knelt, Madison would be med by tens of millions of people when they read the


    news tomorrow.


    11:12 Mon, 29 Jan MUG.


    In the next second, Ramona¡¯s expression froze when she heard what Madison said. ¡°Ramona, as I


    have said earlier. Don¡¯t say that you are my mother.¡±


    Madison smiled gently and held Antoine¡¯s arm casually. After dressing up for the asion tonight, she


    looked so much more refined and noble than she was in the Hale family. Madison looked like she was


    from a wealthy family.


    Compared to Ramon¡¯s current state, Madison looked even more beautiful.


    Madison still had a smile on her face. ¡°I was 14 years old when Sally came back. You


    kicked me away, and I


    address you as Mom to cat and live with the Hale family serva nts. I also could not


    address you as Mom and Dad. Now that ten years have passed, I¡¯m not used to calling you Mom and


    Dad. I think you¡¯re not used to it either. Also, if you want to kneel, hurry up. Don¡¯t waste so much time


    talking!¡±


    After a very short while, Madison looked at Ramona¡¯s pale face and added. ¡°Of course, Antoine has


    told me to be a grateful person, so I will not make things difficult for you. I bowed three times to you


    before I left. If you want me toe back, just bow once. If not, you will use me of not being


    respectful toward you.¡±


    Ramona was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    She thought, ¡®You are respecting me as an elder? You are forcing me to bow and apologize to you.


    How is that being respectful? You bit ch! I have no idea how scheming you are. I have really


    underestimated you!¡±


    At this moment, Ramona did not care about the guests around her. Her resentful gazended on


    Madison.


    However, Madison was not angry. She still looked at Ramona and waited patiently for her to kneel and


    bow. Madison stretched her hand out as though she was telling Ramona to do it quickly.


    Ramona wanted to pretend to faint and get over the matter.


    She was so angry at Madison that her head was throbbing in pain. Ramona covered her forehead and


    looked at Madison in disbelief.


    Madison looked exasperated. ¡®Ramona, why are you looking at me like that? If you don¡¯t want me to


    med again.¡±


    As soon as Madison said this, Ramona knew she could not pretend to faint.


    The guests who were watching the drama started to ridicule Ramona.


    They realized that Ramona and Richard really knew how to put on an act. As soon as


    11:12 Mon, 29 Jan MUG.


    their biological daughter returned, they asked their adopted daughter to eat and live with the serv ants


    and did not allow her to address them as Dad and Mom.


    Not only did they not want to continue raising Madison, but they also had to retain. their good


    reputation to keep her. Hence, Madison suffered while in their care.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The guests also realized that the couple did not want to waste their money on Madison and hence they


    treated her like a ser vant. However, they told others that Madison was their adopted daughter and


    pretended to allow her to address them as Dad and Mom. Richard and Ramona were so disgusting!


    Some people had already guessed that Edgar liked Madison and that was why the Hale family did that,


    Ramona knew that Madison was young and that was why they mistreated her. She would not dare


    Now, the dirty linen had all been aired. Ramona felt that her head was


    s more painful


    than ever.


    She looked up and saw a man in a suit and leather shoes slowly walking in from outside. the vi. Her


    heart sk ipped a beat.


    It did not matter what outsiders said. This group of people had no principles. They would throw their


    pride away ande to them if they need help in the future.


    However, Leo was different. If he really believed Madison¡¯s words and was unwilling to marry Sally,


    nobody woulde to the Hale family for help in the future.


    Ramona denied it vehemently and said that she had never done all those things. ¡°Madison, what has


    happened to you? You were so obedient in the past. Why are you still saying these ridiculous things


    now? When did we ask you to eat and live with the serv ants? Your room is still nicely kept in the


    house!¡±


    Madison had guessed that Ramona would say this. Hence, Madison did not want to say anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I think you should fulfill your promise first.¡±


    Madison paused and then said, ¡°By the way, if Ramona has thought it through and wants me back in


    the Hale family, does that mean that I am also entitled to the inheritance of the Hale family? I am not


    greedy. I don¡¯t need to receive the same amount as Sally. I¡¯ll take whatever you are willing to give me.¡±


    11:12 Mon, 29 Jan MG.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Madison knew very well why Ramona was so hell-bent on taking out the severance agreement to


    chase Madison away from the Hale family.


    Ramona was afraid that the matter would not just end like that. As she was adopted, Madison could still


    use her identity to cause trouble and insist on inheriting part of the Hale family¡¯s assets.


    Ramona was clearly the greedy one, but she had the thought that everyone was the same as she was.


    She was clearly unwilling to adopt Madison, but to gain a good reputation for herself and Richard,


    Ramona had no choice but to adopt Madison.


    It was really meaningless for an evil person to feign hypocrisy.


    Madison looked at Ramona and Richard who were in front of her. She could not even remember how


    they treated her before Sally returned.


    Perhaps Ramona and Richard treated her lovingly back then. Or perhaps they wanted her marriage


    into the Palmer family to materialize such that they sent Madison. frequently to visit Edgar, like a


    granddaughter visiting her grandfather.


    Madison couldn¡¯t remember and didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    At this moment, she could only see the couple¡¯s upset expressions. She also realized. that their eyes


    suddenly became wary when she mentioned the inheritance.


    They must be cursing Madison in their hearts.


    If not for the fact that there were so many people watching, Ramona and Richard would probably start


    to beat Madison up.


    However, no matter how much they tried to hide their anger, there were some expressions or actions


    that they could not hide.


    Ramona red at Madison very viciously. It was easily noticeable..


    However, Madison was not intimidated by them. She smiled and said, ¡°Ramona, why are you looking at


    me like that? I sense that you are not sincere in wanting me toe back. I think It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve


    found my biological brother now, and if you continue to have family ties with me, it will be beneficial to


    Sally¡¯s career. That¡¯s why you went through so much trouble to invite so many guests and took the


    opportunity to ask me toe back. Am I correct?¡±


    Madison¡¯s voice was melodious and calm.


    This calmness became thest straw that crushed Ramona.


    ¡°Good, good!¡± She replied incoherently and stared at Madison. Ramona was so angry that she gritted


    her teeth.


    However, even at this point, Ramona did not want to fall outpletely with Madison. Ramona was still


    hypocritical. ¡°Since you insist on making me kneel, I¡¯ll kneel and bow to you three times!¡±


    Shepletely ignored the issue of inheritance that Madison mentioned earlier.


    Madison raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Naturally, Madison was unwilling to return to the Hale family. However, she did not think that Ramona


    would really kneel and apologize. Hence Madison did not want to say anything quickly.


    The guests were waiting for Ramona to kneel.


    Just as she reluctantly took a step toward Madison, the deadlock was interrupted by a male voice


    behind them.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Leo Palmer was tall and did not need to squeeze through the crowd. Someone had already made way


    for him..


    As he stood there, the atmosphere seemed to change immediately.


    The group of people who had looked at Ramona strangely just now restrained their expressions a little,


    especially when they saw Sally following behind Leo pitifully.


    Although the guests had been criticizing Ramona and Richard for being dishonest and greedy, they


    knew that the couple had a capable daughter, Sally. She managed to win the heart of the CEO of the


    Palmer Group in Sidovor City. Hence, they couldn¡¯t make any morements.


    When Ramona saw Sally and Leo


    saw Sally and Leo appear together, her eyes lit up.


    Ramona immediately straightened her back and wiped her tears as she looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Sally and Leo, you are back! Sorry you have to see this scene! I have made a fool of myself.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sally went over to help her stand up straight. Sally and Ramona hugged each other. One cried tearfully


    and the other asked questions. It was as if someone had bullied the two of them.


    Leo did not follow. He just stood at the side and subconsciously looked at Madison on


    his right. He was very curious as to what had happened.


    Leo was far away just now and could only see the argument. However, he could not hear what was


    going on.


    In any case, there was no doubt that Madison was involved.


    Madison did not avoid this gaze. There was still a bright smile on her face.


    She watched as Sally hugged Ramona and cried. She could already guess what they were going to do


    next. Hence, the moment Ramona wiped her tears and looked up, Madison spoke immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that Ramona wants me to return to the Hale family. I said I was fine with it


    and asked Ramona and Richard how much of the family assets they were willing to give me. Who


    knew that Ramona seemed to be unwilling?¡±


    Madison brought up the issue that Ramona had deliberately ignored.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who forced me to kneel and apologize to you.


    You said that if I don¡¯t do that, you will note back. You¡­ Ramonal shouted with a sharp voice.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Leo was here, she no longer cared about her reputation. She had to appear extremely


    helpless and pitiful.


    At this moment, Ramona¡¯s tearful look made Madison look like she was the viin.


    Madison¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°So, Ramona is willing to give me some of the family


    assets?¡±


    Ramona choked.


    Madison continued, ¡°Also if we are going to talk about the kneeling and bowing again, I really thought


    you were going to do it as your banquet tonight was grand. If you¡¯re unwilling, you should have told me


    earlier. You¡¯re my elder. Do you think I can force. you to kneel and bow?¡±


    Ramona was so infuriated that she could feel her blood boil.


    Sally was also furious. She thought, This lowly bit ch actually wants to get a share of my family¡¯s


    assets? She must be dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Madison, why do you keep talking about family assets? Dad and Mom organized this. banquet solely


    for you. Do you know that it is to celebrate our family reunion?¡±


    Sally looked at Madison with a puzzled expression. She also looked pitiful and


    11:12 Mon, 29 Jan MUG


    §Þ§í§ã


    innocent.


    47%


    Sally¡¯s words showed herself as the victim, and Madison became the imposing and arrogant bully.


    Some of the guests started to think that the Hale family had raised Madison well. Madison should be


    grateful to them but now, the Hale family wanted her to go back to them but she kept talking about the


    family assets. They felt that Madison was shameless.


    All of a sudden, the guests who did not approve of what the Hale family had done, looked at Madison


    disapprovingly.


    ¡°Family.¡±


    Madison smiled and looked straight at them with a cold


    gaze.


    ¡°Sally, when you mentioned family, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±


    Her cold voice was faint, but it had an aggrieved tone.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Madison.


    Her evening gown swayed slightly in the wind, and the wind blew through the hair at her temples. The


    emotions in her dark eyes wereplicated, making her look fragile.


    Sally did not dare to meet Madison¡¯s gaze. ¡°Madison, what are you talking about? If you¡¯re still angry


    with me about what happenedst time, I apologize.¡±


    Her voice choked up. Her fair pretty face was filled with grievances, and her eyes were red.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose that time. I suddenly fell ill and couldn¡¯t control myself¡­ If you bear grudges


    against Mom and Dad because of that, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to you!¡±


    As she spoke, she moved toward Madison.


    However, before Sally could kneel down, someone stopped her.


    Leo grabbed Sally¡¯s arm and looked at Madison.


    ¡°Madison Hale, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    As soon as Leo held Sally¡¯s arm and finished speaking, Sally immediately slipped into his arms as if


    she had lost all bodily strength and her bones were gone.


    Madison raised her eyebrows.


    Many people looked at her because of this scene.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since the online news about Mrs. Palmer¡¯s affair. Most of the people present knew


    that the marriage between Leo and the present wife arranged by Edgar was still valid.


    Although this marriage had long ceased to exist in name, and it was assumed that Leo would marry


    Sally at ater date, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Madison was still Leo¡¯s wife at this point.


    To do such a thing in front of his wife, everyone present could not tolerate it. They started calling Sally


    names.


    Moreover, the person who exposed Mrs. Palmer¡¯s affair to the media was Sally. Ast Madison and Leo


    were still not divorced, and Sally kept clinging on to Leo, that made her his mistress.


    ¡°Sally, get up.¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Leo¡¯s expression did not change..


    Sally did not dare to y any tricks. She held the hem of her gown and stood up straight with a guilty


    expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leo. The dress is a little long¡­¡±


    Leo did not look at her anymore. Instead, he stared at Madison like the others.


    Sally stopped talking abruptly. She followed Leo¡¯s gaze and looked over. A sinister look appeared in


    her eyes.


    Unfortunately for Sally, Madison did not show any displeasure.


    Instead, like most people, Madison seemed to enjoy the scene in front of her.


    Madison seemed to have just noticed everyone¡¯s gazes and was surprised. ¡°Why are all of you looking


    at me? She says she wanted to kneel but didn¡¯t. They are also uncertain if they want to give me some


    of their family assets. I think our drama can¡¯t go on.¡±


    Madison¡¯s mischievous tone made everyoneugh.


    However, there were also people who couldn¡¯tugh.


    Mon, 29


    Leo stared at her for a long time. ¡°Madison, why do you have to keep forcing them aggressively? I


    know Sally let you downst time, and I understand that you have your reasons not to want to return to


    the Hale family. Why can¡¯t you discuss this clearly with them? Do you need to use this method to make


    everyone unhappy and embarrassed?¡±


    Leo spoke rather sternly.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, what are you talking about? What do making everyone feel


    you mean bu unhappy and embarrassed? I feel quitefortable.¡±


    Madison widened her eyes and replied innocently. Her words made Leo speechless for


    a moment.


    ¡°Moreover, I think most of the guests present are also quitefortable. There are food, drinks, and a


    good drama to watch. I have to say that Sally¡¯s acting skills are really good. As expected of someone


    who is an actress.¡±


    Madison added with a smile and winked at Sally provocatively.


    Sally was so angry that she gritted her teeth very hard.


    She wiped her tears and shouted aggrievedly, ¡°Madison, what do you mean? So my parents are wrong


    to hold a banquet for you tonight? You don¡¯t believe that this banquet was held because we value you?


    Do you have to hate Dad and Mom because I did something wrong? Don¡¯t forget that you were raised


    by Dad and Mom!¡±


    Sally¡¯s harsh words, coupled with her resentful expression, really made everyone think that Madison


    was an ingrate.


    Madison could imagine that she and Antoine would be criticized badly online if this scene of the


    confrontation was posted online.


    Madison smiled again but this time, she spoke sarcastically. ¡°You clearly want me to disappear from


    your world, yet you still pretend to address me as your sister so affectionately. Did I praise you wrongly


    when I said that your acting skills are good?¡±


    Perhaps Madison¡¯s words were too blunt, or perhaps her gaze was too sharp. The dark thoughts in


    Sally¡¯s heart were torn apart. She stopped crying for a moment and looked at Madison in a daze.


    Leo did not notice Sally¡¯s expression. He only felt that Madison was a little too extreme.


    He could not help but frown and take a step forward


    But before he could say anything, Antoine stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, although I don¡¯t intend to interfere in my sister¡¯s family matters, don¡¯t assume that my


    sister has no one to rely on. As her husband, you¡¯ve already helped


    sethholdning inotice andre dous expert you to grobowy aknee Bourales finger that was


    Xie Xaway, the illrendy died the dudes gapers with Me Palinee t


    men¡¯s thatter when he want to go¡±


    Madan angged at Xoine¡¯ dirve and wound him genity without von Nucking st


    ¡°The matter & going to and won aw


    Ten¡¯s growing in Madison¡¯s free he he could not pick up anything.


    Madson had


    1:|:|:


    rained her amille het nie Her exquisite makeup wemed to be a mask on her face, and one could see


    any real expressions on her face


    Madison ignored L es morady as the sized her ugi


    She turned around and led the there members of the Hale family Her mile deepened. Ti must have


    been hand on the three of you to pretend to love me for so long


    ¡°Madiso


    ¡°Save your words, Ramona Let me finish tr


    Ramiona trand to stop Madmon heat before she could finish, she was told to keep quiet,


    Madison apoker slowly and showly let go of Antome¡¯s hand. She was calm andposed


    ¡°When Amoine and the arrond, we said that we¡¯re here today to make things clear and settle the aco


    Tasand in watching you continue your masquerade, so wipe off all those sad ragersson on your Exers¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zu Madison agrokor, he spent her handbag again.


    Everyone on the banquet suditioniy hal uline koreyone¡¯s des were found on Mudiam


    Madison took aan we durma fram heig


    Kontorm your stay is a un dot found ding. Be eats me pan would have


    used 60 thousand dors a year. Hence, that would be a total of 840 thousand dors in 14 years.


    Antoine said that we should round it up to 9 00 thousand dors.


    ¡°The other 600 thousand dors are used to buy back the birthday gifts from Edgar all


    these years.


    ¡°As I was adopted, I had the privilege to get these gifts. However, Edgar also prepared a lot of gifts for


    you after you returned. Therefore, I think all these gifts still belong to me. I hope you can return the gifts


    to me. This 600 thousand dors is thepensation for these gifts.¡±


    Madison¡¯s words were impartial. It seemed she was belittling herself and speaking for the Hale family.


    She didn¡¯t mind others calling her unfilial because she just wanted to make things clear and get back


    what Edgar had given her.


    When the matters in Sidovor City were settled, what would motivate her toe back? It would


    probably be to pay respects to Edgar on his death anniversary. She woulde back to put a bouquet


    on his tomb.


    Ramona and the others did not expect Madison toe over today to say this. They were angry and


    aggrieved.


    However, Ramona reacted quickly and knew that these words were of an advantage to them. She


    immediately stood on the moral high ground.


    ¡°Madison, you said yourself that it¡¯s an undeniable fact that we raised. you. Are you going to use


    money to repay us for raising you? Previously, when we wanted you toe back, you couldn¡¯t stop


    talking about money. We didn¡¯t educate you to be like


    this!¡±


    Madison looked up and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Ramona, I¡¯m just saying this out of gratitude for raising me. Do you want me to make it crystal clear


    before you stop? Don¡¯t you know what the Hale family has done to me? Why did I only settle the score


    for the first 14 years?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    A strange expression shed across Ramona¡¯s face for a moment, but it disappeared¡± quickly.


    Ramona retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Hale family? Other than getting you to give up your room to


    Sally when you were 14 years old, what did we do to let you down? We adopted you and raised you.


    Now you are being very ungrateful!¡±


    Ramona finally revealed her true character and roared at Madison.


    Sally chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Madison. I came back when I was 14 years old. My parents


    acknowledged me as their biological daughter and asked you to give me the room. You agreed to this


    too. Other than asking you move to a smaller room, aren¡¯t our lives the same? We led the same lives.


    How did we let you down?¡±


    She and Ramona insisted that the Hale family was fair in treating Madison.


    In any case, so many years had passed. Without any evidence, who could prove that they had abused


    Madison back then?


    Those serv ants who worked for the Hale family back then had all gone back to their hometown to take


    care of their grandchildren. Even if they were still here now, they would not speak up for Madison!


    Not only did Sally not admit this, but she also tried to involve Leo in this matter.


    ¡°Leo, back then, you often came to our house to y with us. You know how we treated Madison. We


    had always been together!¡±


    Leo looked at Madison.


    Madison¡¯s face was void of expressions now. She stood quictly in the center of the crowd with a good


    posture. She was listening to all thements.


    It wasn¡¯t that Leo had forgotten about the past. Many images shed through his mind.


    Leo remembered that before Sally came back, Madison would have a smile on her face every day. He


    also recalled after Madison turned 14 years old, she would sit on the sofa. with her head lowered,


    wearing simple clothes.


    Her dark eyes were always covered by her thick bangs, and there was no happiness in


    her


    eyes.


    Hence, Leo felt that Madison was bing very boring. She was like a walking corpse, doing


    whatever her elders asked her to do.


    175


    11:12 Mon, 29 Jan MUG


    When Edgar arranged for Madison to get married, she did not refuse. Leo also felt disgusted with her


    and was unwilling to even talk to her.


    However, there might be other reasons why Madison became like that.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    Sally saw him staring at Madison in a daze and called him again.


    Madison gave Sally a sidelong nce and met directly with Leo¡¯s nce.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Leo remained silent.


    After a while, he spoke slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t live in the Hale family all the time. I don¡¯t know what happened


    exactly.¡±


    Sally was stunned.


    Sally did not expect Leo to say that. She thought, ¡®How could he¡­ How could he speak up for this bi


    tch?¡±


    Madison was also stunned.


    She was a little surprised that Leo didn¡¯t stand by Sally¡¯s side and continue speaking in line with her.


    Madison felt that it was strange.


    She was also not affected by what Leo had added.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the Hale family every day, so I didn¡¯t know about certain things. But when I visited, I didn¡¯t


    see Madison being treated unfairly.¡±


    In other words, the Hale family treated Sally and Madison equally.


    Of course, Leo did not know that there was a difference in treatment. They were treated equally when


    there were outsiders around.


    For most of the time in the Hale family when there were no outsiders, no one knew how Madison was


    treated.


    However, it was obvious that Sally thought Leo was speaking up for her and she started shouting at the


    top of her lungs.


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve heard it too. Mr. Palmer said that my family has never mistreated Madison. He grew


    up with us and is a partner in the business world with all of you. His words are always trustworthy. On


    the other hand, Madison Hale, other than saying that we¡¯ve mistreated you, do you have any other


    evidence?¡±


    ¡°If you want evidence, I can show you the evidence!¡±


    11:12 Mon, 29 Jan MG.


    Madison replied slowly with a cold voice. Her voice sounded more soothing than Sally¡¯s sharp voice.


    Sally shut her mouth and decided that she should stop


    her act.


    Sally sneered. ¡°Alright, since you have evidence, show it to everyone!¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that Madison had any evidence.


    There were no witnesses, let alone physical evidence.


    Sally did not believe that Madison would take off her gown and reveal the wounds on her body.


    Sally knew how to hit people, and no one would know. She chose ces where others. could not see


    the wounds. She did not believe that Madison would take off her gown in public!


    As Sally was deep in thought, Madison took a step forward and unzipped her gown.


    Sally¡¯s eyes widened.


    When Leo saw what Madison was doing, he felt a tug at his heart. He could not help but step forward.


    However, he was stopped by Antoine.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Antoine¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his eyes were cold. ¡°Mr. Palmer seems to have forgotten


    what I said.¡±


    The expression on Leo¡¯s face was terrible. ¡°Look at what she¡¯s doing!¡±


    There were so many people present. Leo could not believe she was going to take off her gown in front


    of so many people!


    Antoine didn¡¯t budge. He stood in front of Leo and said, ¡°My sister knows what she¡¯s doing.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the lower hem of Madison¡¯s gown touched the ground.


    Leo looked in the direction of Madison with his dark eyes.


    Madison was still wearing a gown but there was a piece of wrinkled fabric missing, and the design of


    the original gown had changed.


    The new evening gown still looked simple and beautiful on Madison¡¯s slender frame. The missing


    wrinkled fabric turned the original gown into a more charming gown.


    Without those wounds, Madison¡¯s body would be perfect.


    All the guests present were shocked when they saw the wounds.


    They were also extremely emotional. This bright and mboyant beautiful woman in front of them was


    covered in wounds.


    There were knife cuts, burnt marks, and other uneven scars. There were also dark marks that looked


    like Madison had been pinched many times at the same ce. They


    didn¡¯t go away¡­


    Moreover, it was obvious that they were old scars. It was unclear how long these scars had been there.


    Moreover, they were all on Madison¡¯s back. The scars could not have been self-inflicted.


    Many of the guests present were elders and had children. When they thought of how a teenager had


    suffered such abuse, they could not bear to look anymore. They turned their heads away as their


    eyes turned red.


    There was dead silence.


    The silence was finally broken by Antoine.


    He took off his coat and put it over Madison¡¯s shoulders. He nced at Sally with a cold gaze. ¡°I


    wonder if Miss Sally Hale is satisfied with my little sister¡¯s evidence?¡±


    Sally opened her mouth, but she could not say anything.


    Her throat was dry as she looked at Leo.


    Sally was in a daze. There was only one thought in her mind. Now that Leo knew about this, he


    definitely would not marry her.


    Leo did not even want to look at Sally now.


    He kept staring at Madison without blinking his eyes.


    No wonder Madison had such a big reaction when she heard his words that morning.


    Leo thought, ¡®An ugly body? The human heart is uglier!¡±


    Leo now realized that he was blind to many things back in the day. He did not realize that Madison was


    bing timid day by day. She only lowered her head and listened. She hadpletely lost herself.


    After being scolded, beaten, and punished, who would dare raise their heads and be happy?


    Leo blinked as tears welled


    up in his


    in his cyes.


    He wanted to walk toward Madison, but her brother¡¯s coat was already draped over her shoulders.


    There were also people standing beside her, protecting her.


    Leo felt that he could do nothing.


    ¡°Leo, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You know how sick I used to be. I had no idea what I was doing.¡±


    When Leo was still looking at Madison, Sally suddenly cried beside him.


    However, this move no longer worked. Leo only looked over coldly and avoided Sally¡¯s hand as she


    reached over to touch him.


    Sally¡¯s hand waved in the air.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Leo took a step back and distanced himself from Sally.


    He looked down, and his eyes were very deep and dark.


    ¡°Every time you say that it was because of your illness. When Madison married me, youmitted


    suicide because of your illness. So I sent her overseas. When she returned to the country, you hired


    someone to try to humiliate her. You also said that it was because of your illness. Regarding the


    surveince video, you too used your illness to beg for forgiveness.¡±


    Till today, Sally was still using her illness as an excuse.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re sick, everyone has to listen to you and go through all the pain and suffering they


    shouldn¡¯t have gone through?¡±


    Sally¡¯s face immediately turned pale when she heard what Leo said.


    It did not matter to her if it was someone else, but why did it have to be Leo?


    Sally thought, ¡®Leo must be very disappointed in me. How can I still marry into the Palmer family?¡±


    Sally was worried, and her hatred for Madison intensified!


    It had been so many years. Why did Madison still have to bring up all these matters?


    After all, Madison was the one who became the daughter of Ramona and Richard and lived Sally¡¯s life


    in the Hale family. Madison deserved to suffer. What right did she have to show that she was the pitiful


    one?


    Sally felt she was the pitiful one and everyone should not be criticizing her now.


    However, this was not the time to question Madison. Sally only wanted to try her best to salvage her


    image in Leo¡¯s heart.


    ¡°But Leo, I really couldn¡¯t control myself. I don¡¯t know what happened to me back then. You¡¯ve seen my


    diagnosis too. And it¡¯s been so many years¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been so many years.


    Leo interrupted her coldly, and his dark eyes were filled with disappointment and mockery.


    ¡°Even if many years have passed, can we pretend that nothing happened?¡±


    He looked at Sally who was standing in front of him. She was crying non-stop and


    sew,


    pefully the all beeked pure do we would no longermunicate with this women whom he had know


    since they  kote She had even secretly given


    .kote


    32 werkered af was because of there year warriage with Madison that Sally


    i his became like Dan


    Howross, de rijdence now dowed that Sally was a person who took pleasure in abusing and humning


    er hebt her happiness hased on other people¡¯s suffering


    (


    Le could even gures whan Sally was going to say. It had been so many years. Why were


    roulil they still harping on it and bringing up old scored


    How


    after many years, the scars on Madison¡¯s hody did not go away. It was time to le reponer know


    Even if all the scars diaper cosald Sally pretend that nothing had happened?


    Sally did no eager Madison to still have scars on her body.


    Sher might have dught of but she did not expect Madison to be so bold as to show Jay in from of an


    many people


    And that was snded the case


    Sally did not feel that ther was at faut She looked at Madison with tears in her eyes and suddenly when


    resteraal


    ¡°You must be or sind now righe Destroying mepletely in front of so many people do you for Saggy


    Mattison oder groundText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Star h ooks at Sully who was hung like a lun atic Madison telt that Sally was pitiful.


    3) wear also star chui vood people might pitiful people


    Medion angled ammodity Eucha pur. I only though that you emotional disorder was Talo: Tou smile


    goon & duguanta Rance you wanted to appear puitul. Now, it seems that you a scale inde a bally as


    the who destroyed you. You have destroyed


    Howeven Sally Imged


    In any case, dings but deadlye to this paint What she could she bother about? L?s had allowaby


    sme Who was a wred alm


    Sally retorted fiercely to Madison, ¡°Why are you pretending to be the victim? I¡¯m the victim! If you hadn¡¯t


    stolen my life, would you have had the chance to know Edgar? I was supposed to marry Leo but you


    took that from me too. You, Madison Hale, are a thief. A thief who stole my life. What right do you have


    to lecture me here?¡±


    Madison suddenly lost her voice.


    Being brought back wrongly to the Hale family as a baby had always made Madison¡¯s heart feel


    painful. She couldin about all the other grievances, but she could not refute this one.


    Madison trembled slightly and that startled Antoine who was beside him.


    Antoine suddenly reached out his arm and put it around Madison¡¯s back, patting her gently.


    He looked up and met Sally¡¯s eyes. Sally seemed to have lost all her mind.


    Antoine¡¯s tone was calm but cold. ¡°Miss Sally Hale, please use your brain before you speak. If you¡¯re


    not educated, please start re-educating yourself. Please learn what stealing means. It¡¯s deliberately


    taking something from someone. If someone took you away deliberately and that made you lose your


    identity as the daughter of the Hale family, then it is stealing.


    ¡°However, the truth is that Madison was carried home wrongly by the Hale family. If it weren¡¯t for the


    Hale family members who made that mistake, she would have been the youngest and only daughter of


    my family. Not only me, but my other brothers would also dote on her. Madison would have the love of


    our parents, uncles, and aunts, and would also have thepany of her peers and good friends.


    ¡°She can enjoy all the hobbies that she¡¯s interested in, and she can travel around the world. She won¡¯t


    be treated as a serv ant by you and your family. A serv ant that you had beaten and punished at your


    whims and fancies. She will not be a tool that the Hale family wants to make use of to make a name for


    yourself!


    ¡°The Hale family could not even take care of their biological daughter. You didn¡¯t find out the reason


    why they lost you when you were just born. Instead, you put all the me on my sister. Do you really


    think she had no one to rely on in the past and was at your mercy?¡±


    Antione¡¯s every word touched everyone¡¯s heart.


    What he said made sense. The Hale family had identally brought home the wrong child. It was


    indeed pitiful, but why should Sally say that Madison had stolen Sally¡¯s identity and life?


    If it wasn¡¯t an ident, no one would want to live in a wrong household.


    Sally Hale was the Hale family¡¯s daughter. Madison would also be the precious daughter of her


    biological parents.


    The Hale family had always thought that just because they raised Madison, she was indebted to them,


    and they could ill-treat her.


    Sally could bully Madison because she knew that Madison had no one to depend on.


    Sally did not care about this. She only thought of how she had suffered all these years. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a


    mistake? Even if it¡¯s a mistake, it is a fact that Madison stole my things. Besides, you said that my


    parents were careless because they lost me. Isn¡¯t your family careless too? Madison deserved what


    she


    got!


    Antoine did not know how to respond to the ridiculous things Sally said. Hence heughed.


    Not only Antoine, but the surrounding guests could not help but shake their heads and sigh. They


    became more sympathetic toward Madison.


    Initially, people had some doubts about who caused Madison¡¯s injuries, but now, it was clear that Sally


    was the culprit!


    Amidst the crowd¡¯s sighs, there were sneering sounds.


    The crowd looked over and saw Joeughing sarcastically.


    ¡°I originally thought that by using the word steal, Sally Hale has already revealed her ignorant and


    shallow character. Now, it seems that this is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is


    Sally Hale. She really has to have your brain checked.¡±


    As Joe spoke, he even knocked his head in mockery.


    He was obviously saying that Sally was crazy.


    This tone made the atmosphere at the scene more rxed, but it brought out all of Sally¡¯s anger.


    Trembling with anger, Sally red at Madison fiercely.


    Suddenly, she rushed toward Madison like a lun atic. She had a small knife in her hand.


    When the shiny de shed, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Sally¡¯s movements were too fast, catching everyone off guard.


    Not only Madison, but even Antoine, who was closest to her, could not react in time. Antoine


    subconsciously pulled Madison away.


    Even though his movements were not slow, the knife still brushed past Antoine¡¯s arm and left a cut on


    his arm.


    The guests screamed and backed away.


    Some people moved forward. When Sally raised her knife and wanted to stab again, Leo and Joe


    moved forward at the same time to stop her.


    Since Leo was closer, he grabbed Sally¡¯s wrist before Joe could reach her.


    ¡°Sally, calm down!¡± Leo said sternly.


    However, it seemed that Sally had lost her mind. She could not control herself at all. Amidst the chaos,


    Sally lowered her knife and it cut Leo¡¯s palm.


    As the blood flowed out, Sally stopped. She looked at Leo¡¯s hand in disbelief.


    Sally dropped the knife. The banquet hall was once again quiet.


    Antoine, who was protecting Madison, also rxed and loosened his grip slightly.


    Joe leaned over and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Madison shook her head.


    Before she could react, she was already in Antoine¡¯s arms. When she heard screams, she came back


    to her senses and stood up straight..


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Madison saw the wound on Antoine¡¯s arm and started to get worried.


    ¡°Antoine, you¡­¡±


    Antoine¡¯s white shirt was stained red as he bled profusely. His blood flowed between his fingers and


    slowly onto the ground.


    Madison¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Madison.¡±


    Antoine was not bothered by the wound. Instead, heforted Madison gently.


    11:13 Mon, 29 Jan MHG


    He was actually fine. Although the knife was quite sharp, Antoine managed to dodge a little and reduce


    the impact of Sally¡¯s strength. As he was wearing a long-sleeved shirt, the knife cut through the cloth


    and then reached his arm. Hence the cut was not too deep.


    However, as his shirt was stained with blood, it looked like Antoine was hurt badly, and the scene


    looked scary.


    However, inparison, Leo, who had directly blocked the knife with his hand, was injured more badly.


    From the corner of Antoine¡¯s eye, he saw that Leo¡¯s hand was bleeding profusely.


    Antoine was surrounded by many people while there was nobody who bothered about


    Leo.


    Antoineughed out loud. ¡°Madison, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll deal with itter. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±


    Madison came back to her senses.


    With tears in her eyes, Madison grabbed Joe¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Joe, bring Antoine to the


    hospital immediately for treatment. I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡±


    Joe looked very angry.


    From the Hale family¡¯s hypocrisy to Sally¡¯s unreasonable arguments, Joe couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and


    wanted to stand up for Madison a few times. However, he agreed to let Madison handle it herself.


    Hence, he watched quietly at the side with Antoine.


    He did not expect Sally to be really crazy!


    Joe sounded upset. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll leave you here alone?¡±


    The knife was obviously aimed at her, but Antoine blocked it.


    Joe also knew that his tone was a little harsh. He rubbed his forehead and suddenly got someone out


    from behind.


    He turned around and spoke calmly, ¡°Miss Malone, can I trouble you to send Antoine to the hospital to


    treat his wound?¡±


    Before nche¡¯s brain could process the situation, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring him. there now.¡±


    Joc heaved a sigh of relief and took out his car keys. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    11:13 Mon, 29 Jan §Þ G


    M


    nche carefully took the car keys from Joe¡¯s palm. Her mind was filled with thoughts of her going to


    the hospital with Antoine the award-winning actor


    nche thought. This is simply amazing!¡±


    It was something she thought would never happen.


    In the past, nche had fantasized more than once about filming a movie with Antoine. Being in the


    same car as Antoine was also considered as fulfilling her dream


    Although it seemed magical, it did not stop her from fantasizing.


    Antoine didn¡¯t notice that nche was in a daze. He just nced at Madison and said to Joe, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    leave first. You deal with whatever happens next.¡±


    Joe nodded.


    Antoine turned around. ¡°Miss Malone, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the car.¡±


    After that, nche and Antoine left..


    Many people at the scene left with them, not wanting to get involved further in this farce.


    There were also many people who stayed to see what would happen next. Some of them even asked,


    ¡°Mr. Palmer is also injured. Doesn¡¯t he need medical attention tool


    Upon hearing this, Leo looked up, and his first reaction was to look at Madison


    Unfortunately, Madison did not even look at him. She was looking down at her palm which was in


    Antoine¡¯s coat.


    Because she was protected by Antoine, Madison was unharmed. However, there was Antoine¡¯s blood


    on her hand.


    Madison did not look at Leo¡¯s wound. However, Sally came back to her senses and finally, she was


    focused.


    When Sally saw Leo¡¯s palm bleeding non-stop, tears fell


    ¡°Leo, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry! L¡­


    She looked at the mess in front of her, and her voice trembled.


    ¡°I have a first aid kit at home. I¡¯ll bring you home to bandage it!¡±


    Ramona and Richard were also scared out of their wits. They stood at the back and were in a daze.


    They were extremely anxious as they knew that things had coded badly


    When they heard Sally¡¯s voice, the two of them finally reacted and quickly tried to salvage the situation.


    ¡°Leo, Sally is right. Let Sally take you home to bandage your injury first. Oh my g od! There is so much


    blood! Oh my go d¡­¡± Ramonamented


    However, she was already calcting the next step quietly in her heart.


    Now, the most important thing was to get Sally to leave this ce as soon as possible..


    As she was the attacker, she had to disappear from the scene so that Ramona and Richard could do


    something to help her.


    Leo did not move. Sally stepped forward and said, ¡°Leo, let me bring you to bandage your wound.¡±


    She was not thinking much at the moment, unlike her mother. She just did not want to see Leo bleed so


    much. Her heart ached when she saw the wound.


    Unfortunately, before she could touch Leo, she heard a cold voice calling her.


    ¡°Sally, you want to take this opportunity to leave? I have yet to settle the score with you. How dare you


    hurt Antoine!¡±


    ¡°Madison, you¡¯re too selfish! You only care about your brother. Didn¡¯t you see that Leo¡¯s hand was


    injured too?¡±


    Sally asked loudly.


    These words almost made Madison burst outughing.


    She didn¡¯t think she was selfish.


    Madison wasn¡¯t the one who hurt Leo.


    It was really ridiculous that Sally was shifting the me to Madison.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with other people being injured. I only know that you used a knife to injure my


    brother. This is intentional assault. I¡¯ve already called the police. I¡¯ll let them deal with you. You¡¯d better


    pray that my brother is fine.¡±


    She turned around and pulled the corner of Joe¡¯s shirt. Her voice also became low and h oa rse.


    ¡°Joe, let¡¯s go out and wait. I don¡¯t want to stay here


    Madison was afraid that if she stayed here any longer, she would not be able to control herself but pick


    up the knife and stab Sally.


    If Madison was the one who was injured, she could let this matter go.


    But it was her brother who was injured.


    She would not let it go.


    She would also not ept any apology on behalf of Antoine.


    As she turned around, she felt someone looking at her from behind.


    Someone else was staring at her.


    It was Leo. It seemed that Leo was nothing to Madison.


    Leo looked down at his palm and scoffed. He suddenly walked toward Madison.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    Sally followed Leo quickly.


    Sally did not bother about the fact that Madison had called the police. She only regretted that she did


    not manage to stab Madison. Instead, she injured Leo.


    ¡°Ramona, now that you know you have not taught your daughter well. Are you still nning to do


    nothing?¡±


    When Leo heard themotion behind him, he paused for a moment and looked coldly at Richard and


    Ramona.


    Regardless of whether the couple was listening to him or not, he did not stay any longer. Seeing that


    Madison was about to leave the vi, he did not waste any more time but ran after Madison.


    Sally wanted to go after them, but Ramona stopped her angrily.


    ¡°Sally, haven¡¯t you created enough trouble tonight?¡± Ramona lowered her voice and said. angrily.


    Richard red at Sally with resentment in his eyes. He med her for failing to meet his expectations.


    Richard did not want to look at Ramona and Sally anymore. Instead, he turned to the guests who had


    yet to leave. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I have failed to teach my daughter well, and she has made a fool of


    herself tonight. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t continue with this banquet tonight. If there¡¯s nothing else, please


    leave. We have to deal with Sally¡¯s mistake and clean up her mess.¡±


    Richard sounded very polite, hence the guests did not mock him in front of everyone. They only sighed


    slightly and started to leave.


    Richard also sighed, looking helpless.


    Then he added a few words, ¡°Hopefully everyone here will understand and forgive the Hale family. We


    didn¡¯t get to enjoy the banquet tonight. However, I hope everyone will remember that what we have


    discussed in the business world has nothing to do with what happened tonight. Just treat this as


    nothing more than a drama. If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll treat everyone to another banquet!¡±


    The people in the business world were all smart and understood what Richard meant. They all smiled


    and left with their families.


    The meaning behind Richard¡¯s words was also very obvious.


    Although such a bigmotion had happened tonight, it would naturally have a huge impact on the


    Hale family¡¯s reputation. If word got out, Sally would definitely not be able to survive in the


    entertainment industry anymore.


    However, it was still a matter of the upper-ss circle. As long as the guests did not say anything, Sally


    would still be able to survive in the entertainment industry.


    The guests would listen to Richard as their business connections had already been established in the


    business world. Although the marriage between Leo and Sally might not happen after thismotion,


    after so many years, the Hale family and the Palmer family had long been connected. The two families


    were coborating on many projects.


    Furthermore, the contracts for these projects had been signed long ago. Would Leo stop coborating


    with the Hale family? He would incur losses if he did that.


    It was impossible for Leo to stop coborating with the Hale family.


    That was why Richard dared to say those words, gently reminding the guests not to say anything.


    Most people felt indignant, but they also understood this principle and knew what to say and what not


    to say.


    Moreover, it was a matter between the Hale family and the Palmer family. It had nothing to do with


    them.


    They did not really feel sorry for Madison. If they were sopassionate, how could they have


    achieved their present positions in the business market?


    After the crowd left, only Richard, Ramona, and Sally were in the vi.


    Sally recalled the scenes at the banquet and looked at the bloodstains on the ground. Only then did


    she feel afraid.


    ¡°Mom, what should we do now? If that sl ut really calls the police, my career will be ruined!¡±


    Sally looked anxiously at Ramona.


    Richard snorted and roared, ¡°Oh, you are afraid now! What were you thinking about just now? You


    even tried to stab Madison in front of so many people. You are i crazy!¡±


    really


    If Sally harmed Madison without people knowing, she must have a n. However, she was st upid


    enough to raise her knife in front of so many people. When Richard thought of that scene, he was really


    angry but frightened too.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    Sally followed Leo quickly.


    Sally did not bother about the fact that Madison had called the police. She only regretted that she did


    not manage to stab Madison. Instead, she injured Leo.


    ¡°Ramona, now that you know you have not taught your daughter well. Are nning to do nothing?¡±


    you still


    When Leo heard themotion behind him, he paused for a moment and looked. coldly at Richard


    and Ramona.


    Regardless of whether the couple was listening to him or not, he did not stay any longer. Seeing that


    Madison was about to leave the vi, he did not waste any more time but ran after Madison.


    Sally wanted to go after them, but Ramona stopped her angrily.


    ¡°Sally, haven¡¯t you created enough trouble tonight?¡± Ramona lowered her voice and said. angrily.


    Richard red at Sally with resentment in his eyes. He med her for failing to meet his expectations.


    Richard did not want to look at Ramona and Sally anymore. Instead, he turned to the guests who had


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    yet to leave. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I have failed to teach my daughter well, and she has made a fool of


    herself tonight. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t continue with this banquet tonight. If there¡¯s nothing else, please


    leave. We have to deal with Sally¡¯s mistake and clean up her mess.¡±


    Richard sounded very polite, hence the guests did not mock him in front of everyone. They only sighed


    slightly and started to leave.


    Richard also sighed, looking helpless.


    Then he added a few words, ¡°Hopefully everyone here will understand and forgive the Hale family. We


    didn¡¯t get to enjoy the banquet tonight. However, I hope everyone will remember that what we have


    discussed in the business world has nothing to do with what happened tonight. Just treat this as


    nothing more than a drama. If there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll treat everyone to another banquet!¡±


    The people in the business world were all smart and understood what Richard meant. They all smiled


    and left with their families.


    LA


    He thought, ¡®How on earth did Ramona give birth to such a stu pid girl?¡±


    Sally felt aggrieved. Ever since she returned to the Hale family, Richard and Ramona had always loved


    and supported her. They had never raised their voices at her.


    Just thinking about it made her angry. Sally said to Richard, ¡°What right do you have to criticize me? If


    it weren¡¯t for your


    ipetence, would I have gone to argue with Madison? Also, isn¡¯t the Hale family business


    prospering over the years all thanks to me? If it weren¡¯t for me, would Leo allow you to participate in the


    projects? You¡¯re lucky I you gave birth to a capable daughter like me. It is bad enough you didn¡¯t


    protect me, yet you scolded me!¡±


    that


    Richard was furious. He pointed at Sally¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You! You ingrate!¡±


    Ramona tried to mediate and got Sally to stand behind her.


    ¡°Alright, alright. After creating the scene for outsiders just now, do both of you still want to fight here?


    The most important thing now is to think about what to do next.¡±


    Richard flicked his sleeves and red at Ramona. ¡°It is your fault that you have given birth to such a


    daughter!¡±


    ¡°Such a daughter?¡±


    Ramona was also furious.


    She pointed at Richard¡¯s nose and scolded him. ¡°Think about it and tell me. Isn¡¯t it all thanks to Sally


    that you can be where you are today? If you think Sally is useless, you can coax Madison, the bit ch


    back to the Hale family. Edgar loved her so much back then, but why didn¡¯t she give you any benefits?


    ¡°Also, how long has it been since Sally entered the entertainment industry? The money she earned is


    already more than what the Hale family used to have. What right do have to say that Sally is useless?


    You were able to expand the Hale family business to its


    you


    current scale because Sally begged Leo Palmer.


    ¡°Now that something has gone wrong, you¡¯re ming and scolding us? You call yourself a man?¡±


    Ramona scolded Richard very angrily. Just as she was still cursing, the sound of police sirens could be


    heard approaching from afar.


    The three of them stopped their quarreling. The expressions on their faces changed. Madison really


    called the police.


    Sally was the first to feel fear. She grabbed Ramona¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom, what should we do now? I


    don¡¯t want to be arrested. I don¡¯t want to be detained! I don¡¯t want to go to


    jail!¡±


    The criminal charge of stabbing someone with a knife could either be light or serious.


    At the very least. Sally would be detained for a few days for causing trouble and provocation. However,


    she could also be used of intentional assault and murder.


    Sally did not expect Madison to be serious when she said she would call the police.


    After all, Sally still thought that Madison was the silly girl who dared not cry when she was beaten up


    back then. If Madison cried, Sally would hit her harder.


    Although Madison had changed, Sally did not take it to heart.


    However, she did not expect that the bit ch would do as she said and call the police just like that!


    Ramonaforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sally. Mom will protect you. I will not allow anything to happen to


    you. Go with the police when they arrive. Just be cooperative first. Mom will get you out soon, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, Mom! Let¡¯s beg Leo for help, okay? Call him now.¡±


    When the sirens got closer, Sally became extremely anxious.


    Ramona was also anxious.


    She was confident that her daughter would be fine, but now that the police cars were here, the police


    would definitely have to bring Sally away. If she resisted, another charge would be pped on her.


    She could only coax Ramona. ¡°Be cooperative okay? Mom guarantees that you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll talk to Leo


    soon. He¡¯s soft-hearted, so he will not be angry with you for long. You trust Mom right?¡±


    Sally knew that Leo was angry, but she still cried and threw a tantrum.


    ¡°But Mom, if I leave with the police today and the media finds out, my career in the entertainment


    industry will be over. What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    What Sally said was true. If Sally were to be detained, the police would not release any report.


    However, it was difficult to ensure that news would not leak.


    Sally was considered one of the top celebrities in the entertainment industry. If she were arrested,


    someone would recognize her.


    Although the Hale family had already reminded the guests to be careful with their words, the Hale


    family would not have the power to influence the police.


    Ramona was extremely anxious, but she still patted her daughter¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll handle this matter. Don¡¯t worry and cooperate with the police first. I¡¯ll get you out tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Sally assumed that Ramona was going to beg Leo for help. After all, in Sidovor City, only Leo could bail


    people out.


    As Sally continued to cry, her eyes became redder. She grabbed Ramona¡¯s hand even harder. ¡°What if


    Leo is unwilling? He must be very angry tonight. I doubt that he will marry me in the future.¡±


    Sally felt that she would rather die if Leo did not marry her.


    The police car stopped at the entrance of the vi, and police officers walked in.


    Ramona patted Sally¡¯s hand. ¡°Even if Leo doesn¡¯t help, I can still help you. Your father and I have been


    in Sidovor City for so many years. We also have some connections. Trust Mom okay?¡±


    Sally had no other choice.


    She was already handcuffed and could not struggle. Hence, she could only go with the police.


    Ramona looked at Sally¡¯s back view and sighed deeply.


    Ramona¡¯s expression turned serious. She wanted to discuss with Richard how to protect Sally¡¯s


    reputation and career. However, she turned around and realized that she was the only one outside the


    vi.


    Richard had gone into their vi because he felt embarrassed when the police car stopped in front of


    their vi.


    Ramona scoffed. ¡°Useless man. You are so unreliable!¡±


    She looked worriedly at Sally¡¯s back view again. After pondering for a moment, she took


    out her phone and made a call.


    Madison stood by the car with Joe beside her outside the vi.


    Leo was not far away from them.


    Without saying anything to Madison, Leo lowered his head and took out a


    handkerchief to treat the wound on his hand.


    Because his right hand was injured, his left hand was unsteady as he tried to treat the wound. Leo


    looked pitiful.


    Joe nced at him coldly but his mood suddenly improved a little. ¡°Do you want to go and help your


    ex-husband? Do you feel sorry for him?¡±


    Madison also saw Leo from the corner of her eye. Then, she looked in the same direction that Joe was


    looking at.


    Leo seemed to have sensed something and looked up, coincidentally meeting Madison¡¯s gaze.


    They were not standing far away from each other, but they seemed to be separated by an invisible


    moat.


    Madison retracted her gaze indifferently and said expressionlessly, ¡°Why should I feel sorry for him?


    Some people will feel sorry for him. Besides, I don¡¯t have the mood to feel sorry for him.¡±


    The police had already brought Sally out. Madison walked over to answer the police¡¯s questions.


    Leo¡¯s


    gaze was fixed on Madison.


    Antoine¡¯s coat was still draped over Madison¡¯s shoulders, and it didn¡¯t fit her well. It almost reached her


    knees.


    However, Madison walked determinedly toward the police, just to seek justice for Antoine.


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked at his wound that was still hurting. He scoffed.


    Just as Leo was looking at his wound, he heard an argument.


    Leo heard the argument clearly as he was nearby.


    Sally shouted, ¡°What intentional assault? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose at all. I just


    identally injured someone! Madison Hale, don¡¯t exaggerate matters. If it weren¡¯t for me and the Hale


    family, you would have died. You¡¯re just an ingrate! You¡¯ll die a


    horrible death!¡±


    Sally¡¯s words made Leo frown. After two seconds of silence, he walked toward the police


    car.


    Madison was not affected by Sally¡¯s words. ¡°My brother is still in the hospital receiving medical


    treatment. No matter what you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s a fact that you injured someone. I¡¯ll make you pay the


    price.¡±


    The police had problems resolving this matter.


    They didn¡¯t have witnesses, and they didn¡¯t have any evidence. They only had Madison and Sally¡¯s


    statements.


    As for hurting someone, the police had already seen the photos sent from the hospital showing


    Antoine¡¯s wound. It was a fact that Sally had hurt someone. The police had to investigate further to


    establish Sally¡¯s intent.


    Either way, they had to look at the evidence and not listen to who was louder in the argument.


    There was no point in arguing. The police had decided to take Sally in and detain her first.


    Just as they were about to leave, Leo¡¯s deep voice came from behind.


    ¡°I can prove that Miss Sally Hale intended to hurt someone. The wound on my hand is evidence. If the


    police need my statement, I will cooperate.¡±


    Hearing this, the few people present were shocked and looked at him.


    However, Sally was extremely startled.


    Feeling startled and sad, Sally asked, ¡°Leo, how can you say that?¡±


    Leo did not avoid her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡±


    The truth was that she did it on purpose. Even if Sally¡¯s illness acted up and she couldn¡¯t control her


    actions, she had a knife and wanted to stab Madison with it.


    Even if there was no judgment based on Sally¡¯s personal feelings, it could not change the fact that she


    hadmitted the crime.


    Sally was dejected and went into the police¡¯s car.


    All she could think was that she was done for.


    Leo was totally disappointed in her. He would not marry her. Sally also thought of that


    terrifying man who did not take her seriously. Who knew what he would do to her¡­.


    Sally knew that she was doomed.


    The car door closed, and the police didn¡¯t say much to Leo.


    Leo¡¯s status was different. Now that his hand was injured, the police did not want to take his statement


    there and then.


    In any case, there was no hurry to close the case. The police decided to discuss it and get statements


    the next day. After that, they drove away.


    Now, only Madison, Joe, and Leo were outside the vi.


    Madison was still in a daze after hearing what Leo said. The shock in her eyes could not be concealed.


    At the same time, she thought of Leo protecting her at the banquet just now. Suddenly she had mixed


    emotions.


    She moved her lips but did not say anything.


    She stopped looking at Leo and turned to talk to Joe.


    She said in a low and tired voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Antoine¡¯s arm should have been bandaged


    by now. We can¡¯t keep asking Miss Malone to help take care of him.¡±


    From the looks of it, it was obvious that Madison did not want to talk to Leo, even though he suffered a


    cut just now because of her.


    Joe did notment on Madison¡¯s words and actions.


    Dealing with the Hale family was enough to make Madison physically and men tally exhausted. She did


    not have the energy to deal with Leo.


    Joe could tell that Madison was very tired.


    However, Joe felt that it was quite harsh on Leo. He did not want his sister to owe Leo anything. Hence


    he walked over to thank Leo,


    ¡°Thank you for talking to the police. The wound on your palm looks bad. We¡¯re going to the hospital.


    Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Leo did not respond immediately. He looked at Madison.


    Tiredness Wen all over Madison¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t even ha


    the door of the


    the strength to open


    However, when he saw Madison get into the passenger seat, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The front passenger seat was for girlfriends. He remembered that they had exined. this to him not


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    long ago.


    Madison and Leo were not officially divorced yet.


    However, now was not the time to argue about this.


    Leo was also very tired. He looked at his palm and slowly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Daves. I¡¯ll go with you


    to the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Mr. Palmer. Please¡­¡±


    Joe was not a petty person. Although he was trying to be polite when he offered Leo at ride to the


    hospital, since Leo agreed, Joe would not reject him.


    Joe opened the backseat door for Leo and invited him in.


    Joe nced at Leo¡¯s palm from the corner of his eye and vaguely saw blood seeping out of the wound.


    Joe realized that his wound was really deep


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if he should gloat or pity Leo..


    He did not look anymore. After Leo sat down, Joe closed the car door and walked around to the


    driver¡¯s seat to drive.


    Madison closed her eyes as soon as she got into the car as if she had fallen asleep.


    Leo and Joe did not speak either, so there was silence in the car on the way to the hospital.


    Half an hourter, the three of them arrived at the hospital.


    As soon as the car stopped, Madison opened her eyes and got out of the car as if she had not slept at


    all along the way.


    When Joe parked the car and got out of the driver¡¯s seat, Madison had already taken out her phone to


    look at nche¡¯s messages.


    ¡°Miss Malone says that Antoine¡¯s wound had already been bandaged. He is no longer in the


    consultation room. I think he¡¯s at the payment counter. Shall we go over and pick him up?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Joe replied..


    ¡°Let me go up first, and then we will meet up. Later we will arrange how we are going home. Miss


    Malone helped us send Antoine over. We can¡¯t let her go back alone.¡±


    As Madison spoke, she took out her phone and sent a message. Throughout the entire process, she


    did not look at Leo. It was as if he did not exist at all.


    Leo waspletely ignored.


    He stood at the side and looked at them. He seemed especially pitiful.


    It was Joe who realized itter. Just as he was about to follow Madison to pick up Antoine, Joe turned


    around and looked at him.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, we¡¯re already at the hospital. Why don¡¯t you go and seek medical treatment yourself?¡±


    Although Leo was alone, with his status, he would not have any problems getting the best treatment at


    the hospital.


    As for going home, Leo could just call Cullen or get his assistant to pick him up. There was no need to


    worry for him.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Leo kept quiet.


    Leo did not move either. He stood there like a rock and stared at Madison.


    Madison still didn¡¯t even look at him.


    A man¡¯s heart could be as hard as iron. Once a woman became heartless, she would not lose out to a


    man.


    Joe could not bear to see her like this. ¡°Jessica¡­


    He gave Madison a look.


    Although the Palmer and Daves families would definitely not be inws in the future, there was no need


    to be rude to one another.


    It was better to have one more friend than one more enemy. It was not that Joe was afraid of the


    Palmer family. If their business connections could be more rxed, coboration would be smoother in


    the future. Joe would not need to worry about others causing trouble.


    Moreover, judging from Leo¡¯s expression tonight, Joe felt that this b astard still had some conscience.


    It was probably because Leo had been deceived by the Hale family and forced to agree to the marriage


    arranged by his elders. It was really easy for a young man to be rebellious. That was why Leo


    treated Madison like that.


    Joe did not intend to forgive his ex-brother-inw, but as a man, he could understand.


    Unfortunately, Madison still didn¡¯t want to talk to Leo.


    Her expression was calm as the wind blew past the hair on her forehead. The dim yellow streetmps


    by the road beside the hospital reflected on Madison¡¯s face, showing her fatigue more clearly.


    It was not that she hated Leo. After all, Leo had spoken up for her tonight. It was also his statement


    that led to Sally¡¯s detention.


    |


    O


    However, it was precisely because of Sally that Madison did not know how to face Leo.


    She had mixed feelings. She felt that things shouldn¡¯t have developed like this. After their divorce, they


    shouldn¡¯t be involved anymore, and he shouldn¡¯t have stepped forward to protect her.


    As she could not figure it out, she chose to be in denial.


    Therefore, she did not want to talk to Leo for the entire night. Even when Joe spoke to her, she also


    ignored him and only focused on Antoine.


    Therefore, even though Joe had spoken, she still did not intend to have anything to do


    with Leo.


    Madison was too tired.


    Just as Madison was about to ignore Joe¡¯s eye signals, she saw Leo¡¯s bl oody palm from the corner of


    her eye.


    As Leo didn¡¯t deal with it in time, the deep cut seemed to be infected. At this moment, it had already


    stained the handkerchief red, and a few drops of blood flowed down his fingertips.


    Madison looked at Leo¡¯s face and realized that it was very pale.


    Although the streetmps were not very bright, everyone could see Leo¡¯s pale, thin lips.


    No matter how small the wound was, if it were left to bleed, any person would not be able to withstand


    it for long.


    Madison could not help but frown. She finally opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Go and seek medical


    treatment quickly. If the wound is left open like this, there might be infection.¡±


    After a pause, Madison added, ¡°I have to pick up Antoine. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you to the


    doctor. Thank you for helping me tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day. Is that okay?¡±


    She spoke in a gentle voice and tidied the hair on her forehead. She did not deliberately. hide her


    fatigue.


    Her appearance made people feel that it would be impolite to disturb her again.


    Leo pursed his thin lips slightly. His dark eyes reflected many emotions, and he seemed to have a lot to


    say to Madison.


    However, he could only say a few words, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. You have to go and bring your brother home.


    As for tonight¡¯s matter, if it were anyone else, I would also help out.¡±


    O


    Moreover, she was the one who almost got injured.


    Madison nodded. ¡°Just remember to get it treated. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    Without saying much, she turned around and read the message sent by nche. She went into the


    hospital to look for them.


    Joe followed.


    Hence, Leo was left by the roadside. His shadow appeared elongated by the streetmps.


    He looked at the back views of the two people who had already left. Madison walked. straight ahead.


    Joe lowered his head from time to time, not knowing what to say to her.


    Leo didn¡¯t retract his gaze until the two of thempletely disappeared in front of


    him.


    He looked down at his blood-stained palm.


    After a long time, a sneer escaped from his throat, filled with mockery.


    When he looked up again, all the emotions in his eyes had already disappeared. He lowered his hand


    and walked into the hospital.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t you think you were a little too cold to your soon-to-be ex-husband just now? Although


    we¡¯ve always disliked him, he did well tonight.¡± On the way to look for Antoine, Joe couldn¡¯t help but


    Madison¡¯s tone was still calm, but it was much better than before. ¡°You already said that he¡¯s my soon-


    to-be ex-husband. If I care for him now, I might not get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You shouldn¡¯t be good to that ba stard.¡± Joe nodded in agreement.


    These were two separate matters. Tonight, Leo had done something good, but it didn¡¯t mean that what


    he had done in the past was Fi


    ¡°I see Antoine and nche. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Madison did not want to talk about Leo anymore. She interrupted Joe and quickly walked toward the


    hospital¡¯s cashier counter.


    Because Madison had sent a message in advance, nche and Antoine were waiting there. They


    were afraid that Madison would not be able to find them.


    They all smiled when they found one another.


    Madison was still worried about Antoine¡¯s wound. She looked at him. ¡°Antoine, are you


    alright?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. Actually, you don¡¯t have toe to the hospital.¡±


    As they were out in public. Antoine wore a mask, revealing only a pair of smiling eyes.


    He was wearing a spare jacket that he had in the car, covering the bloodstains on his shirt. It was hard


    to tell how he was.


    Madison did not look happy. She was still frightened when she thought of the scene at night.


    ¡°What do you mean we don¡¯t have toe to the hospital? It is better to have a thorough checkup.


    Antoine, you could have just pulled me away at that time. Why did you have to block it for me?


    Fortunately, nothing happened. If something serious happened, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go home.¡±


    Her eyes reddened as sheined.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Seeing her like this, Antoine panicked. Afraid that Madison would cry, he quickly coaxed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.


    As he spoke, his arm reached out from under his coat. There was a thinyer of gauze wrapped


    around it, and he could still move his arm freely. It was obvious that he was not seriously injured.


    However, his torn shirt was stained with a lot of blood and looked a little terrifying.


    nche chimed in. The wound isn¡¯t very deep. It¡¯s just that the cut is a little big. The doctor said that it


    couldn¡¯t get wet. It¡¯ll be fine in two days. There won¡¯t be a scar.¡±


    She was straightforward. After saying that, she remembered the wounds on Madison¡¯s body and


    realized that something was wrong. She immediately became guilty.


    However, it was obvious that nche was overthinking. They did not mind.


    Joe was still teasing them. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you shake it a few more times, I¡¯m not sure. what would


    happen.¡±


    Madison red at him and finally smiled through her tears.


    Joe also looked back. ¡°You¡¯re so ugly, yet


    happened to Antoine, I will take you ¡®re stillughing. If something really


    home and ask you to apologize to our parents. But


    you don¡¯t even dare to go home. Dream on.¡±


    Joe kept talking andpletely dispersed the originally dull atmosphere.


    Madison could not help but retort, ¡°Stop talking. You¡¯re the only one who keeps babbling.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Joe did not deny it. ¡°If you continue to stand here, I can talk until dawn. At that time, peopleing and


    going will watch you two celebrities. I won¡¯t care.


    Joe was urging them to go home and changed the topic.


    Madison also realized that the identities of the two people beside her were too special. It was not wise


    for them to stay long.


    She quickly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    It waste at night and the hospital was rtively quiet. Other than the emergency


    department, there were not many peopleing and going, but there were still asional passersby.


    Although Antoine was wearing a mask, he did not dress up as he usually did. If his fans. recognized


    him and posted his photos online, it would be troublesome.


    As for nche, her career had just started, and she was still a D-list celebrity. However, when Sally sna


    tched her role in the past, she had been on the trending searches. It was inevitable that she would be


    recognized.


    They had to leave quickly.


    Thinking of this, Madison grabbed Antoine¡¯s uninjured arm and helped him down the stairs.


    It was clearly an arm injury, but Madison made it look like his leg was injured.


    Antoine smiled helplessly, but he didn¡¯t stop her.


    nche couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw this. There was a hint of envy in her eyes. The


    rtionship between Antoine and Madison was really good.


    It was unknown what she thought of, but she was tinged with disappointment again.


    If her brother was still alive, would her rtionship with these men be as good as this?


    ¡°Miss Malone, where are you staying? I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Joe said.


    As she was thinking, her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a voice from above.


    Unlike the sl oppy attitude he had when he teased Madison previously, his voice was much deeper


    now. And his expression was much more serious.


    nche nced sideways when she heard the voice. She looked up and made eye contact with her


    current boss.


    Even though she had seen it many times, she was still stunned by this face that was not less


    handsome than male celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    Moreover, Joe was not only handsome, but his every move also carried the style of a young noble. He


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    was dignified and waspletely different from those rich second- generation heirs who idled around.


    She was still in a daze when she said without thinking, ¡°Thank you. Mr. Daves, I can back myself.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to get back?¡±


    07.20


    le, 30 Jan


    Joe stared at her.


    It was his car that drove her to the hospital, and it was not the Malone family who sent her over.


    Moreover, it was said that the Malone family did not favour her. Although she was considered a noble


    called the Malone family and asked them to send a driver over, she would probably only be scolded by


    the Malone family.


    nche also knew her own situation and paused for a moment.


    She was not good at lying, especially when she stared at Joe. After a while, she said. weakly, ¡°I can


    take a taxi back myself. There are many taxis at the entrance of the hospital.¡±


    Joe snorted. ¡°You¡¯re an artiste that I spent a lot of money to poach. Is that all you¡¯ve got? When you


    be popr in the future, if you are exposed that thepany does not even equip you with an


    assistant, and you are too poor to take a taxi, even if you are not ashamed. I will feel embarrassed.¡±


    nche¡¯s face heated up. She braced herself and whispered, ¡°I have an assistant, but she¡¯s attending


    a banquet tonight. My family arranged for a driver¡­


    ¡°Car keys.¡±


    Joe did not listen to her and reached out to her.


    nche was stunned for two seconds before she reacted. She quickly took out his car keys from her


    bag.


    Joe did not take it. He retracted his hand and put it back in his pocket. Then, he turned. around and


    walked away.


    nche stood rooted to the ground.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Follow me.¡±


    Joe took two steps and realized that she did not follow him. He turned around and nced at her.


    nche had no choice but to follow him with the car keys,


    However, when she thought of letting her boss be her driver, she felt ufortable.


    She caught up with him in small steps and tried to discuss with Joe. ¡°Mr. Daves, take the car keys. I


    won¡¯t take a taxi. I¡¯ll call my family to pick me up.¡±


    |||


    88


    She also knew that the Malone family would note to pick her up, so she stuttered a little when she


    said thest sentence.


    Joe showed no mercy.¡± The Malone family is nning to sell you out. Do they still have the conscience


    to pick you up?¡±


    nche was embarrassed..


    The Malone family only let nche attend the party held by the Hale family alone, and the purpose was


    to tell her to find a suitable marriage.


    It was a little harsh to say that they were selling her, but that was indeed what the Malone family meant.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    nche retorted softly.


    She came to the Hale family banquet for Madison, not for a marriage alliance.


    It was true that she was not favoured in the Malone family, but that did not mean that she was obedient.


    Those who were obedient would only be bullied. nche would not enter the entertainment industry


    anymore.


    The Malone family was arrogant and looked down on the entertainment industry. They felt that nche


    was a disgrace to them.


    They even looked down on the Hale family. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have only let nchee


    alone. After sending her off, the driver went back without considering how she would go back.


    However, nche did not think about her family.


    She rented a house and would not return to that house unless it was necessary.


    In any case, the Malone family did not treat her as a member of the Malone family. Why should she


    miss the so-called ¡®home¡¯?


    She looked up at Joe and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Mr. Daves, I¡¯m not going back to the Malone family. I¡¯m renting a house outside. I¡¯m


    not a fool. I know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ll be careful when I go back at night. I


    won¡¯t cause any trouble that will embarrass you.¡±


    Joe also looked at her.


    O


    08. 88%


    Every time she saw him, she would look like a coward, but at this moment, her eyes were filled with


    stubbornness.


    ¡°So?¡± he asked.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to send me. I can go back myself. I promise I won¡¯t cause trouble for you!¡±


    She refused firmly, and she reached out her hands, handing the car keys to Joe again.


    Joe lowered his eyes and looked at her silently, making her panic.


    After a while, he suddenly chuckled. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    As he spoke, he knocked on his car and raised his chin slightly.


    ¡°Get in the car. You will drive.


    nche was stunned again. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch me?¡±


    Joe looked at the confused nche with a faint smile in his eyes.


    ¡°If you drive, it won¡¯t be me sending you off.¡±


    nche was speechless.


    She was speechless for a moment and could not find any words to refute.


    Joe, however, looked proud and asked, ¡°Any other questions?¡±


    nche shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    She had already been tricked by Joe. Her mind was a little confused. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything


    wrong with his idea.


    She didn¡¯t want to trouble Joe to give her a ride. If she drove, it wouldn¡¯t be considered as her boss


    giving her a ride. She should be the one giving Joe a ride!


    That was the logic. nche had also convinced herself, but she still felt that something


    was wrong.


    Joe did not give her any time to think. He looked at the stu pid beauty and only wanted tough. ¡°Since


    there¡¯s no problem, go and drive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    nche could not figure it out. She nodded and unlocked the car before obediently going to the driver¡¯s


    seat.


    Only then did she realize what was wrong. However, she had already driven onto the road and there


    was no room for regret.


    At this moment, she was still in a daze as she reversed the car.


    Not far away, Madison and Antoine witnessed the entire process.


    They had originally nned to wait for the two people behind them by the car, but they saw this scene.


    Although she could not hear what Joe and nche were talking about, they saw nche enter the


    driver¡¯s seat with the car key while Joe got into the backseat.


    Madison was dumbfounded!


    Chapter 103.


    No, how could he woo a girl like this?


    It was fine if he was not gentlemanly enough to send nche back, but why did he let a beautiful


    woman be his driver?


    Madison was dumbfounded. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why Joe has been single until now.¡±


    Antoine couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Madison shook her head and sighed, ¡°I told him to stop bickering with me, but he refused to listen. If


    baby nche is in a rtionship with someone else, it¡¯s his own problem.¡±


    Antoine raised his eyebrows. He wanted to joke about how Madison addressed nche, but after


    some thought, he decided to let it go.


    He did not dislike this unloved daughter of the Malone family, and Madison seemed to like her a lot. If


    she became his sister-inw, it would not be a bad thin


    The only problem might be the Malone family.


    However, this was not something he should consider. Moreover, it was still too early to talk about this.


    Just as Madison had said, with Joe¡¯s unorthodox thinking, whether he could get nche was still a


    problem.


    He didn¡¯t look further. Morcover, the car had already started, so there was no need for him to continue


    standing here.


    ¡°Shall we go back too?¡± Antoine suggested.


    Madison nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the way back, Madison drove.


    Antoine had a cold personality. He didn¡¯t like to talk much, but when he was with Madison, he would


    asionally chat.


    When they were about to reach home, Madison suddenly remembered.


    ¡°By the way, Antoine, did you bring back the medical report?¡± Madison asked.


    ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s an electronic version. Why?¡± Antoine was confused, not knowing what she wanted to


    do.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You know that I¡¯ve called the police. The police might need us to cooperate with the


    investigation,¡± Madison said.


    Although it was only a small wound, the nature of this case was too vile.


    Intentional assault could be considered intentional murder.


    It was just that Sally had failed..


    Antoine thought of the same thing.


    His arm was not seriously injured, so he did not take it to heart when he was in the hospital. Most of the


    time, he was thinking about how tofort Madison so that she would not me herself too much.


    However, on second thought, the most serious thing in this matter was not that he was injured, but that


    Sally was targeting Madison.


    If he had not protected her in time, the knife might have stabbed Madison.


    At the thought of that, Antoine looked sullen. He did not want to let this matter go easily.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the vi.


    Joe was not back yet, so the two of them walked into the house first.


    ¡°Madison, what do you n to do with the Hale family?¡±


    On the way, Antoine suddenly asked.


    Madison was also thinking about this question.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    If she was the one who was injured, she might have just let it go. After all, she was raised by the Hale


    family. Even if she had to pay with her life again and again, she still could not be ruthless.


    But it was different now. It was her brother who had been hurt.


    Madison pursed her lips and nced at the gauze on the man¡¯s arm.


    After a moment, her eyes darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens tomorrow first. If the Hale family insists


    that it was an ident, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    The Hale family definitely wouldn¡¯t take out the surveince cameras for the banquet. Perhaps they had


    already destroyed all the surveince cameras. Those guests were all smart people, so they naturally


    wouldn¡¯te out and get involved.


    Even if someone wanted to help her, such as nche, she had no substantial evidence.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¦°


    On the other hand, Antoine¡¯s injuries were not very serious. The hospital proved that he only had a light


    injury at most.


    If Sally insisted that it was an ident, the matter might be reduced to a small matter. It would not even


    be considered a provocation.


    She did not know if Leo would protect Sally.


    Even though what happened tonight had exceeded Madison¡¯s expectations, Leo was probably just


    disappointed. Or perhaps, out of consideration for his childhood friendship with Sally, he would be sad


    that he had been deceived.


    When he calmed down, he might protect Sally because of her ¡®pitifulness.


    Hadn¡¯t her illness always been a good tool?


    Besides, he had liked Sally for so many years. It was impossible for him to break up just like that.


    As for the specifics, it was still unknown.


    However, Madison was also optimistic. After preparing for the worst, she smiled and said to Antoine,


    ¡°Antoine, I won¡¯t let you get hurt for nothing. Sally has made a mistake. No matter how many people


    protect her, I will definitely make her pay the price!¡±


    She could forgive Sally for herself, but she had no right to forgive her for Antoine.


    Antoine chuckled. He wanted to raise his hand to touch her head, but his arm was injured. The moment


    he raised it, he felt a burst of pain.


    He could only put it down. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just focus on what you can do. I¡¯ll handle the Hale


    family, okay?¡±


    Madison met Antoine¡¯s smiling eyes and swallowed all the words in her mouth.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She crinkled.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go upstairs and rest,¡± Antoine said.


    Antoine raised his other hand and patted her head.


    Madison still felt a little awkward..


    She was not young anymore, and Antoine, Jos, and others were still touching her head like she was a


    child. It was embarrassing.


    ¡°Got it. You should rest early too. Remember not to get your wound wet.¡±


    .88%


    She hurried upstairs, dodging the treatment of a child.


    Antoine chuckled, ¡°I know.¡±


    When Madison disappeared at the top of the stairs, the smile on Antoine¡¯s face. gradually disappeared,


    leaving only the coldness in his eyes.


    At this moment, a voice came from the door.


    It was Joe.


    ¡°Jessica went upstairs?¡± he asked.


    Antoine nodded and looked up at Joc. ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡±


    ¡°Are you still worried about me?¡±


    Joe took off his suit and threw it on the sofa. He turned around to get a bottle of water and spoke


    slowly.


    ¡°Moreover, I just sent my artist back and received a huge gift. I guarantee that the Hale family will never


    be able to hold their heads high in Sidovor City again!¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Antoine raised his eyebrows.


    He didn¡¯t ask what gift he had received, but the hostility between his brows dissipated a lot. He couldn¡¯t


    help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re sending your artist back? Are you sure you just treated her as a driver? Joc,


    Madison said that this isn¡¯t how a man will go after ady.


    You¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I was going after her?¡± Joc denied.


    Joe immediately denied it. He unscrewed the cap of a bottle of water and poured it into his mouth.


    ¡°I think you and her are just standing by the side and guessing blindly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t go after her.¡±


    Antoine smiled.


    Joe put down the water and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? Are you here tough


    at me?¡±


    ¡°No. By the way, didn¡¯t you sav


    you received a big gift? What is it?¡± Antoine asked.


    Antoine stopped talking about it and changed the topic.


    At the mention of this, Joe finally smiled and slumpedzily on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that my


    artist took a clearer video at the banquet, including the part where that woman went crazy and stabbed


    you.¡±


    Antoine couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    They had actually arranged for someone to go in tonight. Initially, they wanted to prevent any idents


    from happening. After the argument, the


    some videos.


    asked them to record


    Unfortunately, the two men were in the outer circle. They had captured the video, but. they had not


    recorded any sound at all.


    nche was different.


    She stood with Joe and watched the show in the VIP viewing area. She even made somements in


    the middle, which angered the couple in the Hale family so much that they looked pale.


    And those few videos were filmed at close range. If they were released, not only would Sally not be


    able to survive in the entertainment industry, but she might even be


    sentenced to a few years.


    ¡°If it¡¯s useful, I have to thank Miss Malone. However, Madison still has to consider the Hale family¡¯s


    kindness and doesn¡¯t want to be too ruthles


    I¡¯ll use it when the time


    Recalling the expression on Madison¡¯s face when he got out of the car, Antoine gave Joe a warning in


    advance.


    Joe sneered, ¡°What¡¯s there to care about? Everything that needs to be settled has been settled. She


    has given them money and almost given them her life. Others forget the pain after their scars heal, but


    her scars haven¡¯t healed yet!¡±


    When he thought of Madison¡¯s scarred back after taking off her clothes, Joe was furious.


    Those marks had not disappeared after so many years. It could be seen how cruel that lun atic Sally


    had been. Although some of the scars were made overseas that year, it was still rted to Sally.


    Madison was the eye of the apple in the Daves family, but she was tra mpled on by an inferior family.


    What els


    else was there to care about?


    Joe raised his head and gulped down a mouthful of water. He suppressed the anger in his heart and


    calmed down a little.


    ¡°She does have some scruples, but it¡¯s definitely not because of this kindness. Besides, you¡¯re the one


    who¡¯s injured this time. She won¡¯t be as st upid as before,¡± Joe said.


    He had spent the most time with Madison and thought that he understood her.


    If Sally had hurt Madison tonight, she might have just let it go as Antoine had said. However, the


    person who was hurt now was Antoine, so she wouldn¡¯t. Madison might even have wanted to take


    revenge.


    As for the past, he was naturally referring to the incident two years ago.


    Not only did she almost lose her life, but she also asked the Daves family not to attack the Hale family,


    for the sake of the kindness of thetter.


    It was probably because at that time, there was no evidence that those people were bought by the Hale


    family. Moreover, she was brought up by Sally¡¯s mother, so she still had some hope in her heart. What


    if those men who attacked her weren¡¯t arranged by the Hale family?


    After raising a dog for so many years, she should have feelings for it, not to mention that she had lived


    with the Hale family for so many years.


    0


    Or perhaps it was because she had gratitude to her parents all these years that she still had some


    expectations in the depths of her heart and was unwilling to do things to the


    extreme.


    The Hale family were cold-blooded and heartless, and Madison still had good intentions.


    Unfortunately, theter facts only told Madison not to have any hope for such persons.


    The two of them did not chat for long downstairs. After chatting casually for a while, they went upstairs


    to rest. Because they had evidence in their hands, they slept veryfortably that night.


    Some people had good dreams, while others stayed up all night.


    At this moment, an argument was still breaking out in the Hale family.


    All kinds of things were smashed everywhere in the living room. The serv ants in the vi did not dare


    to show their faces at all. Only the roars of the male and female masters were left in the room.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Are you a man or not? Your daughter has been taken away by the police, and you¡¯re still counting your


    money here! Are you happy with 1.6 million dors? Why don¡¯t you kneel to that bi tch and


    acknowledge her back? It¡¯s more than 1.6 million dors!¡±


    Ramona had already smashed everything he could. It was as if she had fought with Richard. Her hair


    was dishevelled.


    ¡°Are you done? She¡¯s already given me the money. It¡¯s a waste not to take it! If you don¡¯t want it, why


    can¡¯t I? I told you long ago that there¡¯s no need to hold this banquet. You acted on your own and


    insisted on doing it. You spent so much money. What¡¯s wrong with taking some back?¡±


    Richard snorted coldly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with this woman. He didn¡¯t care about the


    mess on the ground and started to settle the score with a small notebook.


    He kept muttering, ¡°My daughter was taken away by the police, but why was my daughter taken away?


    I think Sally was corrupted by you. It¡¯s fine in private, but she even dares to hold a knife in front of so


    many people. Idiot!¡±


    Ramona was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t say anything while pointing at Richard.


    After calming down for a long time, she reopened her mouth and scolded, ¡°Richard, I was really blind to


    marry you. What else do you care about other than money? Did I corrupt her? Did you care about Sally


    after she corrupt her? Did you care about Sally after she


    Came back? You didn¡¯t care about the previous one, nor did you care about your biological daughter.


    What right do


    you have


    to criticize me?¡±


    O


    Richard didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°I¡¯ve never interfered, but I also know what to do and what not to do. If


    you teach her, look at what you¡¯ve taught her. If you ask me, it¡¯s good to let the police educate her.


    When shees back, let her stop filming and focus on marrying into the Palmer family. After giving


    birth to a son, she¡¯ll inherit the wealth of the Palmer family. Isn¡¯t that better than worrying about being


    scolded in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Ramona snorted. ¡°Easy for you to say that. Do you think the Palmer family is still willing to marry your


    daughter? In my opinion, it¡¯s a big deal to get Sally out first. If we deal with it quickly, she can still


    protect her career in the entertainment industry. Besides, she has earned a lot in the past two years!¡±


    Richard pondered for a moment and did not retort this time.


    He knew that the Palmer family were very decent.


    Edgar had protected the Hale family for so many years because Richard¡¯s dad had saved. him. Edgar


    even wanted the Hale family and the Hale family united by marriage. It was also because Edgar was


    too decent that he could see that Madison was a good child. And he asked Madison to be his


    granddaughter-inw.


    But so what? His great-grandson still took a fancy to Sally.


    However, it was a little troublesome now. Sally had even injured Leo tonight. This marriage was a little


    uncertain.


    Richard couldn¡¯t let the marriage be cancelled.


    He stopped arguing with Ramona and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and think of a way to get her out.


    However, there can¡¯t be any idents with the Palmer family¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Ramona looked at him coldly and turned to go upstairs.


    If it weren¡¯t for the marriage between the Hale family and the Palmer family, she would have looked


    down on someone like Richard!


    She had also understood just now that this man was not reliable at all. She had to do it herself.


    However, Richard¡¯sst words were right. No idents could happen to Sally¡¯s marriage¡­


    She stood still on the stairs and suddenly turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going out to see Sally.¡±


    Richard spat, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again!¡±


    The next day, the news that Sally hadmitted suicide in the detention center spread.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Madison had heard about Sally¡¯s suicide from Cullen. Not many people in the industry. knew about it.


    Cullen said that Leo rushed away when he received the phone early in the morning. Even though his


    phone was not on speaker, Cullen could still hear the crying on the other end. It gave Cullen a


    headache.


    However, Cullen¡¯s voice was very rxed at this moment. It was impossible to tell that he was


    defending his good friend. Instead, he was gloating.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Leo still cares about that woman. It¡¯s fine if he was blind in the past, but he saw what


    happenedst night and still came to her. Do you think he¡¯s out of mind?¡±


    Cullen didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Hale family. He didn¡¯t go to the banquetst night, but he


    had a wide acquaintance. And the matter had spread.


    It was just that everyone was smart and not as stu pid as Sally, who had just sold the news to the


    media and only whispered it behind their backs.


    At this moment, the news had not spread to be public. Not only was there no news of Sallymitting


    suicide, but there was also no farce at the banquetst night. The fans were still having a good time,


    promoting Sally¡¯s beautiful photos and the new drama that was about to be broadcast and filmed.


    ¡°Did she really kill herself?¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when she heard the righteous indignation over the phone. She


    continued eating her breakfast and casually replied to Cullen.


    Cullen asked, ¡°You¡¯re not concerned about your husband, but you¡¯re concerned about


    this?¡±


    ¡°Cullen, others might not know, but how can you not know? Please be more precise with your words.


    He¡¯s my ex-husband. Why should I care about him?¡±


    Madison corrected him seriously word by word, especially the word ¡®ex-husband¡¯.


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t divorced yet.¡±


    Although Cullen was still thinking about Madison, he knew in his heart that it was impossible to be with


    her.


    He had seen Madison following behind Leo when he was young. He more or less hoped that the two of


    them could be together. After all, he was happy to see Madison happy.


    88%


    ¦°


    Moreover, Sally was already in such a state. He did not believe that Leo would abandon his good wife


    and marry that woman.


    Unfortunately, Madison mercilessly shattered his fantasy. ¡°It¡¯s like a divorce already. It¡¯s just a matter of


    procedure. Compared to my ex-husband visiting his sweetheart in the hospital, I think I¡¯m more


    concerned about whether the person I sent to the detention centre is dead or not.¡±


    It was not the first time that Sallymitted suicide. Thest time she did so was when Madison and


    Leo got married three years ago.


    It was also that time that Madison was sent overseas overnight on the night of her wedding, far away


    from her hometown.


    When Madison heard about this again, she only found it funny and did not find it surprising.


    ¡°You sent her in?¡± Cullen sounded surprised.


    Madison was also surprised. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re quite well-informed. You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Cullen was embarrassed.


    He only heard about the farce at the Hale family banquetst night. No one told him the details. Not to


    mention him, many guests who left carlyst night did not know that Sally had been taken away by the


    police.


    Madison didn¡¯t chat much with Cullen. After breakfast, she mercilessly hung up the phone, as if the


    phone call was just a pastime during the meal.


    Cullen only wanted to scold her for being heartless.


    However, Madisonughed, ¡°It¡¯s you who called me. I didn¡¯t hang up immediately and. I¡¯m already


    respecting you by listening to your gossip.¡±


    After saying this, she put her phone aside and stood up to clean up the dishes. She also left some


    breakfast for Samuel and the others.


    Samuel was used to staying upte, and his schedule was not urate. He would definitely not eat it if


    she left breakfast for him.


    Although Joe did not wake up carly, he still had to go to thepany on weekdays. His assistant


    brought him food, but Madison still left some for him.


    Antoine had woken up earlier than her. However, he was out for a morning jog and would probably be


    back in ten minutes.


    After Madison arranged everything, she sent a message to the three men, changed her


    |||


    0


    clothes, and drove to Rose Garden.


    ¦°


    She heard from Greg that Benton Nn would be returning this week. She had to go over and


    familiarize herself with Greg¡¯s habits. She couldn¡¯t ask someone for help while offending him.


    Benton was a glutton. He loved to eat, but he also had a strange temper. If he didn¡¯t like something, he


    would probably leave immediately. At that time, it would be good enough if he didn¡¯t prescribe a strange


    medicine to mess with you, let alone ask him for healing.


    Madison felt that she was already much luckier than many people. Thanks to Greg, she could clearly


    know that this doctor would definitelye to Rose Garden for a meal when he returned from


    overseas.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If they could meet, there would always be a chance to say her request. Many powerful people wanted


    to ask Benton for a prescription, but they might not even be able to find him.


    If Madison didn¡¯t prepare carefully, she would lose his opportunity.


    Therefore, Rose Garden had just started preparing the dishes. She went to work with everyone. When


    Greg came, she could ask him about Benton¡¯s likes and dislikes.


    As for Sally, Madison did not spend any effort to understand her. She even forgot about


    Leo.


    When Amber called her, Madison was a little surprised.


    At that time, she had just followed Greg to remake a traditional dish. Every procedure was closely


    monitored by the fire. From cutting and washing to steaming, Madison had personally done it. She did it


    in one go without any time to rest.


    She was half-tired out of the kitchen when she answered the phone, and she didn¡¯t see who was


    calling.


    Madison thought it was any of her elder brothers. Her voice was tired and delicate. ¡°Hello, who is it?


    Hurry up and say something. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    The other end of the line was silent for two seconds before Amber¡¯s voice slowly came. through.


    ¡°Madison?¡± Amber asked tentatively.


    The familiar and calmdy¡¯s voice made Madison shudder. She originally wanted to lie on the table and


    rest for a while, but now, she immediately sat up straight and her voice became serious.


    O


    07:21 Tue, 30 Janu


    ¡°Amber?¡±


    Uncertain, Madison nced at her phone. After confirming that it was Amber, she felt terrible.


    What strange sound did she make to Amber just now? Oh dear.


    However, she could only pretend that nothing had happened. ¡°Amber, why did you call. today? Is


    something the matter?¡±


    Although Amber was the only old friend in Sidovor City who was willing to take the initiative to contact


    Madison, because Amber was an elder, they did not have manymon topics to talk about. Usually,


    Madison would call her on traditional holidays to chat.


    It was hard for Madison not to overthink like today, when Amber took the initiative to call her.


    However, the moment the other party spoke, she roughly guessed it.


    It was nothing more than rted to Sally. She wanted toe to Madison to ask about the situation.


    Amber did not say it directly. She first probed, ¡°Madison, what have you been busy with recently? I


    heard that you sounded a little tired just now. Did you just finish your work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just learned a dish from a chef in Rose Garden and took a break,¡± Madison said.


    Madison knew what was going on and was not in a hurry to ask a question.


    Amber responded, ¡°I see. I heard that you¡¯ve been working in Rose Garden ever since. you left the


    Hale family. I was going to visit you, but I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely, so I don¡¯te out often.


    Please don¡¯t take offence.¡±


    ¡°Amber, don¡¯t say that. I haven¡¯t seen you since I came back. I should be the one saying this,¡± Madison


    said.


    Madison was a little embarrassed.


    However, it was not that she did not want to see Amber on purpose. It was just that the divorce


    certificate with Leo had not been signed yet. It was inevitable that she would feel awkward to visit her.


    And by not visiting Amber, it would save people from saying that she was unwilling to get a divorce and


    wanted to cling to Amber.


    Moreover, she had the intention to cut ties with Sidovor City, and she even wanted to stay away from


    Amber.


    Since the other party did not ask her to visit, Madison would pretend not to go.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a displeased smile suddenly appeared on the other end.


    of the line.


    Amber asked, ¡°Girl, you know that you haven¡¯te to see me aftering back for so long? Are you


    free this week? I¡¯m really bored alone in the residence. In the past, I used to chat with Edgar, but now,


    there¡¯s no one to talk to. When will youe to see me?¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    After saying that, Madison felt a little embarrassed.


    Just as she was thinking about whether she should reject Amber or drag it out, she heard Amber say.


    ¡°How about tomorrow? Madison, do you have time? Coincidentally, it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s. birthday tomorrow.


    Although Edgar is no longer around, he has always liked crowds and likes you even more. Let¡¯se


    to the residence for a gathering. If he finds out in theherworld, he will definitely be happy.¡±


    This reason was absurd, but Madison couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Edgar was someone who was still willing to treat her well after Sally returned.


    He was nice to her.


    If Edgar was still around, he would want her to visit him and celebrate his birthday with


    him.


    Madison lowered her eyes and was silent for a while. After waiting quietly on the other end of the


    phone, she hummed softly.


    ¡°Then Amber, how about Ie over after work tomorrow? It might be a littlete. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Juste. The room left for you at the residence is still there.¡±


    Before Madison could finish speaking, Amber interrupted her, unable to stopughing.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay at the residence tomorrow. No matter if you get off work early orte, I guarantee that I¡¯ll


    let you taste the delicious food!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Amber.¡±


    Madison had mixed feelings.


    She originally thought that Amber¡¯s calling her was mainly to ask about Sally¡¯s situation, but she did not


    expect that it was just to ask her over for a meal.


    Although the Hale family might still be mentioned at the dinner table tomorrow, at this moment,


    Madison could clearly feel Amber¡¯s happiness.


    She could even hear the smile in Amber¡¯s voice. ¡°Alright! Then it¡¯s settled. See you tomorrow,


    Madison.¡±


    Madison could not help but smile. ¡°Alright, Amber. See you tomorrow.¡±


    After the call ended, Madison recalled the contents of the conversation and still found


    it unbelievable.


    Perhaps she was overthinking.


    However, no matter what happened, she should indeed go back to the Palmer family to take a look.


    At the thought of this, Madison felt that she had not done enough etiquette. When she saw Amber, she


    would have to apologize to her.


    In the mansion of the Palmer family.


    After the call with Madison, Amber could not stop smiling.


    Even the ser vant at the residence, Maya Cox, could not help butugh. ¡°Madam, why are you smiling


    so happily? Is Mr. Palmering back for dinner?¡±


    At the mention of Leo, the smile on Amber¡¯s face suddenly faded. ¡°That jerk. How can I smile when he


    In the end. Amber almost cursed out loud. She did not have the bearing of a richdy at all. She only


    relied on the fact that there were no outsiders in the mansion.


    Maya was embarrassed. She knew that she had said something wrong and did not dare to speak


    again.


    However, she was also puzzled. Usually, when Leo came over, although Amber didn¡¯t say anything,


    she started preparing food on the first day. It could be seen that she was still happy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was it that this time¡­


    Amber was not in the mood to say anything to Maya. When she thought of the jerk she had given birth


    to, she was so angry that she dialled the phone angrily and went out.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Leo asked.


    The call went through, and Amber deliberately suppressed her anger.


    The answer on the other end of the line immediately made her irritable.


    ¡°Company? You¡¯re in thepany? Leo, you even learned to lie to your mother now, right? You think


    that now that Edgar has passed away, no one can control you, right?¡± Amber was angry.


    She stood up from the sofa excitedly.


    O


    Maya nce


    the gossip of the rich.


    Leo was naturally not in thepany at this moment.


    He rushed to the hospital when he heard the news from the Hale family early in the morning. Because


    Sally¡¯s me ntal state had always been unstable, the hospital wanted him to stay a little longer, so he


    was still in the ward at this moment, looking at Sally who had just been injected with a tranquillizer.


    He could not describe how he felt about Sally, but no matter what happened, he could not watch a life


    disappear just like that.


    He came mostly out of responsibility.


    For example, when he testifiedst night, he did not speak up for Madison and the others. He only


    spoke up because he knew what was right and what was wrong.


    Listening to the familiar and irritable voice on the phone, Leo was silent for a while.


    After a while, he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not in thepany. Sally was in a bad moodst night and


    almostmitted suicide. She forced me toe over early in the morning. I¡¯m at the hospital now. As


    for whether anyone can control me, Mom, I¡¯m not young anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Amber snorted coldly, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? If you did, you wouldn¡¯t be in the hospital right


    now! You¡¯re Madison¡¯s husband. How did the Hale family and the others treat Madison? You were at


    the dinner partyst night. Don¡¯t you understand? I saw it clearer than you even before I went to the


    dinner party. Why haven¡¯t you woken up yet?¡±


    Leo was silent.


    After a while, he heard the woman on the bed murmuring from time to time. He nced at her from the


    corner of his eye and said, ¡°I know. I can see it. But Mom, I can¡¯t watch Sally die.¡±


    ¡°She deserved to die!¡±


    Amber felt that the most vicious words in her life had been used on Sally.


    She really did not know what her son liked about Sally. Her personality was not as good as Madison¡¯s,


    and she only knew to pretend to be innocent and pitiful all day long. It was disgusting!


    After Edgar¡¯s death, Amber did not want to care about Leo anymore.


    He was already an adult, and he should know what was the right thing to do.


    O


    07:21 Tue, 30 Jan.


    ¦°


    It would be fine if he married Sally. Anyway, Amber lived in the residence. Sally lived in a vi that they


    had bought alone. It would not hinder Amber.


    She had already reconciled with everything, but now she realized that Sally was such a vicious woman.


    If she was just pretending to be innocent, it would be fine. If men liked her, so be it. Anyway, the Palmer


    family did not need Leo to rely on marriage now. But at least the woman he married had to be kind-


    hearted, right?


    Amber would never let Sally enter the Palmer family!


    Without further ado, Amber ordered, ¡°Get out of the hospital now. Don¡¯t forget that you are still


    Madison¡¯s husband!¡±


    Leo remained silent.


    Then, he suddenly chuckled.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve said that I¡¯m grown up, so whatever I do, it¡¯s none of your business. Besides, Madison


    and I are about to get a divorce. I¡¯ve already asked Morris to settle the procedures. You don¡¯t have to


    use such words to provoke me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Amber was so angry that she could not speak.


    Leo looked out of the window indifferently. His gaze was empty, and his voice did not. waver because


    of her words.


    ¡°Mom, is there anything else? If you¡¯re just calling to ask me to leave the hospital, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a


    need to continue the discussion.¡±


    In other words, he would not leave.


    Leo was certain that he would not leave until Sally was out of danger.


    There was no sound from the other end of the line for a long time.


    Just as Leo was about to hang up, Amber suddenly spoke. Her voice seemed to bepromising with


    his actions, and what she said was also about something else.


    ¡°I asked Madison toe back to the mansion for dinner tomorrow. Are youing


    back?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Amber was probably afraid that Leo would be unwilling, so she quickly spoke up.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about you marrying Sallyter, but the Palmer family has to give an exnation for


    Madison¡¯s grievances. Since you¡¯ve already decided to divorce Madison, you shouldn¡¯t keep dragging it


    out! Now, you¡¯re still using her husband¡¯s identity to care about the woman who abused her when she


    was young. Have you thought about how Madison feels?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t consider this matter thoroughly, but a life is at stake. I can¡¯t care so much. I¡¯ll ¡°I didn¡¯t consider


    this matter thoroughly, apologize to her properly when I see her tomorrow night,¡± Leo said.


    Leo did not fall silent. He continued after Amber.


    Amber did not react for a while. She thought that Leo would note back, so she finished her


    sentence first.


    ¡°When I called Madison, I heard from her tone that she didn¡¯t want to return to the residence. She


    hasn¡¯t been back for a long time and didn¡¯t even take the time to visit me. Do you know what this


    means? It means that she wants to cut ties with the Palmert family! I¡¯m still taking advantage of the fact


    that you¡¯re not divorced, and you can beg her to visit me. Don¡¯t give me another reason to say that


    you¡¯re noting back tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Leo had a headache. He could not help but interrupt the chatter on the phone. ¡°I said I woulde


    back. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    Amber was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    At this moment, Leo understood that Amber did not listen to him at all.


    He raised his hand to press between his eyebrows and repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow night. Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯ll make things clear to Madison.¡±¡±


    Amber didn¡¯t seem to believe him. ¡°Really?¡±


    Previously, when she mentioned that they were not divorced, Leo still looked. frustrated. Now, he was


    actually willing to meet Madison. What the hell was going on?


    Moreover, she felt that she had not done her best to persuade her son toe back for dinner. Why


    did he agree so quickly?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Leo felt the confusion in his mother¡¯s words and felt a little helpless. ¡°Really.¡±


    It was rare for his tone to be so gentle.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t forget toe back early tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Amber knew her son well. Since he had promised her, he would not go back on his word unless there


    was something special.


    ¦°


    After receiving a satisfactory result, she did not object to Leo¡¯s decision to stay in the hospital.


    Moreover, he would not listen to her if she objected, so she simply ignored it.


    ¡°By the way, when youe back tomorrow, bring more fruits. Madison likes them.


    about You don¡¯t have to buy too many. Just have more variety. You don¡¯t have to worry a the dishes.


    Maya and I will prepare them. Then, you can buy snacks and cakes. I remember that she liked to eat


    small cakes in the past. Also, bring some melon seeds and nuts. Don¡¯t buy too many to avoid wasting


    them. There¡¯s nothing else. You can hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    After Amber said this, the call hung up mercilessly.


    Leo frowned. He put down his hand and lowered his eyes to look at the phone screen that was


    gradually ending. His emotions were a littleplicated.


    Halfway through the conversation, he thought that it would be the same as before, arguing with his


    mother and hanging up when he couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore.


    After listening to his mother¡¯s peaceful ramblings, Leo felt like he was living in a dream.


    If this could continue, he might be able to move back to the residence to eat and live. with his mother.


    He would not have to leave her alone in that house.


    However, such situations were rare. Leo was very clear about it and quickly withdrew from the feelings.


    His dark eyes regained their indifference.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the other side of the bed, as weak as an animal on the verge of death.


    Leo put away his phone and looked over.


    The woman with the gauze on her head had yet to open her eyes, but she looked like she was not


    sleeping well. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and her head was struggling


    |||


    shout!!!


    on the pillow. Her pale lips were sh


    Leo approached and heard his nameing out of the woman¡¯s mouth. frowned and pursed his thin


    lips..


    ¡°Leo, is that you¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes blurred for a moment before she closed them tightly again. The voice in her mouth


    became louder.


    ¡°I¡¯m really dead. I can actually see what happened in my dream¡­ He was so angry. How could he still


    my


    ¡°I should have died a long time ago¡­ I died when that family hit me, scolded me, and wanted to drown


    me in the river. If I had died a long time ago, she would still be m parents¡¯ good daughter, and there


    wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble tonight.¡±


    Sally was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed and kept muttering these things in a low voice.


    It was intermittent, but enough for the person standing by the bed to hear it clearly. Leo had indeed


    listened patiently, but he did not express any opinions or take action.


    He stood by the bed and looked at Sally expressionlessly. Sally was humming, and her head was


    moving restlessly on the pillow.


    It was not until someone knocked on the door and he saw Ramonaing in with food that he made a


    slight move.


    ¡°Leo, you are still here,¡± Ramona smiled at him and came in with food.


    Leo nodded and raised his hand to look at his phone. ¡°Ramona, it¡¯s about time. Sally has been injected


    with a tranquillizer. There are still some things to do at thepany, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    Ramona knew that haste makes waste. She nodded. ¡°Then go do your work. Be careful on the road!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know.¡±


    Leo responded and left the ward.


    When the door of the ward closed with a click, the smile on Ramona¡¯s face immediately disappeared.


    The woman on the bed also propped herself up with her arms.


    ¡°Mom, is he gone?¡±


    As if she was worried, Sally stuck her neck out and asked. She did not look like a patient who had just


    been injected with a tranquillizer and was forced to sleep.


    ¡°He has gone. Quickly lie down and rest.¡±


    Ramona raised the bedboard for Sally and ced a pillow behind her. Then, she opened the food box


    and ced the food on the table bit by bit.


    ¡°How was it just now? I taught you what you said when you were unconscious. Did Leo respond to


    anything?¡±


    At the thought of this, Sally was disappointed. ¡°No, he kept calling. I couldn¡¯t hear anything! However, I


    guessed that it was Amber calling. She probably asked Leo to leave the hospital, but Leo didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    As she spoke, Amber smiled, and her tone was rather smug.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand what happened after that. I only heard that Leo¡¯s attitude improved a little. It was


    probably something from thepany. He said that he would. go back. His voice was a little soft, so I


    couldn¡¯t hear him clearly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since he came to the hospital, it means that he still has feelings for you. You still have a


    chance! Make good use of it, understand?¡± Ramona said earnestly.


    Sally drank the soup and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Don¡¯t worry about my ability. Besides, the injury


    this time is real. If I can¡¯t seize the chance, I got hurt for nothing.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, my dear. It must have hurt like hell.¡±


    Ramona¡¯s heart ached when she saw the gauze on Sally¡¯s forehead. She could not help butin,


    ¡°I told you to put on a show, but you really hit the wall. If anything happens to you, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. If it¡¯s not real, how can I get out? Besides, the police and Leo are not easy to


    fool,¡± Sally pouted.


    Ramona became even angrier. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bit ch. I underestimated her ability! Don¡¯t worry.


    Be good. Sooner orter, she will suffer twice the injury on your forehead!¡±


    ir every w


    Little did they know that and action was being monitored in a corner of the VIP ward.


    At this moment, on aputer in the city, the scene just now happened to be disyed


    on the screen.


    The masked man sat in front of theputer with a mocking smile on his lips, looking down at


    everything with interest¡­

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    The next afternoon.


    Because Madison had an appointment with Amber for dinner, she left Rose Garden carly.


    She had also informed Joe early in the morning that she was going to visit Amber at main Palmer


    residence. She would be backte tonight so they did not have to worry.


    Joe was a little unhappy, but he did not stop her.


    He thought about it carefully and found that the Palmer family had some credit for Madison not being


    kicked out of the Hale family when she reached the age of getting married.


    ww


    If a woman who was raised as a rich youngdy for the past fourteen years had suddenly been thrown


    out to adapt to the world, perhaps before she could learn how to make a living, she would have been


    kidnapped by human traffickers.


    The Palmer family more or less allowed Madison to survive.


    As for the injuries on her body, it could only be said that the Hale family were too vicious.


    Therefore, Joe did not have any objections to the Palmer family¡¯s two elders. However, when he


    thought about Leo, Joe was a little unhappy.


    Antoine remembered the Palmer family¡¯s kindness and specially prepared a gift for Madison to bring


    over.


    ¡°We should have gone to visit her earlier. It¡¯s really rude to dy it until now and wait. for the elders to


    speak.¡±


    Anyway, Madison had received the Palmer family¡¯s favor. The deceased Edgar truly


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    doted on her as if she was his biological grayer. Especially after Sally returned,


    he treated Madison cu


    better than before.


    Probably because he knew that the people around Madison were starting to dislike her, Edgar was


    willing to dote on her more so that she would not feel marginalized.


    Madison did not feel jealous in that environment. Instead, she reciprocated tenfold just because others


    treated her well, which originated from Edgar¡¯s teachings.


    Being reprimanded by Antoine, Madison felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Antoine. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±


    |||


    O


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Actually, I didn¡¯t expect it either, let alone someone as young as you. I told John and


    he reminded me to prepare a gift,¡± Antoine exined.


    Joe was unhappy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he remind me?¡±


    Was John looking down on him?


    He mmed the table. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go back up the gift too. I¡¯ll get Madison to bring it overter.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Joe!¡±


    Madison stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯ve thought about it. Amber doesn¡¯tck anything. Besides, I


    haven¡¯t told her that I have you so far. It¡¯s hard for me to exin if I brought too many things.¡±


    Joe felt that it made sense.


    At the moment, only Antoine hade out to acknowledge Madison as his sister. Not one else knew


    how many brothers she had. It would be troublesome for her to bring more things, so in the end, they


    unanimously decided to only give her one gift.


    Madison still felt that it was not enough. Before leaving, she borrowed Rose Garden¡¯s kitchen to make


    two snacks and brought them along.


    It was always different to make it personally.


    Due to the fact that it took some time to pack the snacks and that the main Palmer residence was a


    little far, even if Madison got off work early, it was already dusk when she arrived at the ce.


    The people in the main Palmer residence could not wait any longer. When they heard. the sound of a


    car outside, they got up from their chairs.


    ¡°Madison is back, right? Oh, you¡¯re finally here. You told me to set off an hour you¡¯re only here now!¡±


    As she spoke, Amber came out.


    ago,


    but


    Behind her, the man who had been sitting upright on the sofa also stood up


    and looked


    out.


    Leo seemed to want to follow her, but before he coulde out from the sofa, he was stopped by


    Amber¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Go help Maya bring the food out. Why are you sitting there? Madison is a guest. Are you a guest too?¡±


    Leo moved his lips as if he wanted to say something. He looked up and only saw his mother¡¯s back. In


    the end, he did not say anything. He pursed his thin lips and turned to go to the kitchen.


    The main Palmer residence had a long history. It was considered an old-fashioned building in Sidovor


    City.


    After Edgar passed away, the entrance was renovated. The big iron gate blocked the outside and


    surrounded therge courtyard in the middle. There were many flowers and nts nted.


    However, the newly built iron door needed someone to pull it open from the inside and invite the guests


    in.


    Madison had already arrived at the gate. Amber went to pick her up personally.


    Before Amber got close, she could only see a blurry figure. But her smiling voice had already drifted


    over.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve finally seen you, Madison. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. I missed you so much!¡±


    As soon as she finished s


    Amber, who was wearing a pper dress, had already


    opened the gate and invited her in.


    ¡°Look, you must have suffered outside. You¡¯re so thin. Did you not eat overseas every day?¡±


    Amber was as enthusiastic as she was. When Amber saw her, Madison was asked about how she


    managed through these years, and Madison felt even more guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not skinny. I eat well every day.¡±


    Madison¡¯s heart felt warm. After following Amber into the house, she became talkative,


    ¡°It was dark outside just now, so I couldn¡¯t see clearly. Now that I see you, Amber, you¡¯re really getting


    younger and younger. By the way, my brother asked me to bring you a gift. You¡¯ll definitely look good


    wearing it!¡±


    It was a bracelet. There was no impurity in its emerald green color, and it looked even more beautiful


    under the light.


    ¡°My brother has something on tonight, so he didn¡¯te with me. Amber, don¡¯t take offense. He¡¯s busy


    with work.¡±


    ¡°Listen to what you¡¯re saying. I didn¡¯t evenin when you came to see me sote at night. I¡¯m


    even overjoyed. How could I be offended?¡±


    |||


    O


    Amber nced at it. It was something she liked. The smile on her face widened as she took out the


    bracelet and put it on.


    ¡°It is beautiful. Your brother knows how to pick things. This is the first time I¡¯ve received a satisfactory


    gift in my life.¡±


    The Palmer family didn¡¯tck things, but everyone liked gifts. Moreover, this bracelet was precious.


    Amber knew what was good and liked it very much.


    Ordinary gifts were tokens of appreciation, but when something precious was given to her, Amber


    would be happier.


    Amber could not bear to take it off.


    Madison was a little embarrassed to take out her snacks.


    However, she was afraid that the cakes would spoil, but she had made it herself, so she still took it out


    shamelessly and said, ¡°Amber, this is the pastry I made. I thought that since my brother has given you


    something, I might make some cakes for you to try.¡±


    ¡°Madison, you haven¡¯te to see me for a while aftering back. But you¡¯vee back giving me


    so many things. That makes me feel embarrassed.¡±


    Amber picked up a piece of cake. The exquisite pastry made her very satisfied. The pper dress, the


    bracelet, and this piece of cake made her feel like an ancientdy with a good temperament.


    one


    She took a bite, satisfied and regretful. ¡°We¡¯re going to eat soon. I can only eat o piece.¡±


    Madison was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°I just made it in the afternoon. It can be put away for two days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat first!¡±


    After exchanging pleasantries for a long time, Amber happily put away her things and ced them on


    the coffee table. She held Madison in her arms and walked towards the dining room. Amber could not


    help butin.


    ¡°Madison, you¡¯re hurting my feelings by calling me Amber. In the past, you were still willing to call me


    Mom before. Now, you¡¯re calling me Amber before you get a divorce. It breaks my heart.¡±


    Madison couldn¡¯t respond to this and could onlyugh.


    Amber caught a glimpse of a tall figure in the kitchen and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, do you want to


    reconsider what I mentioned to youst time? If you can¡¯t be my daughter-inw, how about you be my


    daughter? That way, you can continue to call met


    Mom, okay?¡±


    ¦°


    Madison still could not reply. Just as she was about to fool her, she saw Leoing out of the kitchen


    from the corner of her eye.


    She stood rooted to the ground, her words stuck in her throat, as if she had not expected to see him.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Leo was holding a te in his hand. His right palm was still wrapped in gauze, but it did not affect his


    nobility at all.


    He ced the dishes properly and nced over from the corner of his eye with a calm. expression.


    ¡°The dishes are all served. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Madison did not know if he had heard what she and Amber said just now, but it was obvious that he


    had ended the conversation and helped Madison solve the problem.


    However, Madison was still in a mess. She could not figure out why Leo was here.


    Given the fact that his rtionship with Amber was very bad, they would either not meet or quarrel


    when they met. She dared toe to the main Palmer residence for a meal because she was certain


    that Leo would note back.


    Moreover, Sally was still in the hospital. Didn¡¯t he need to guard her in the hospital?


    Although Madison did not specifically inquire about Sally, she still heard the news.


    Every day, someone woulde and tell her about Sally¡¯s current miserable state. They would say


    that Sally had directly knocked her head against the wall in the detention center. She looked like she


    was courting death. They described it so vividly ast if they were at the scene.


    There was also news saying how much Leo valued her. From morning to night, he stayed by Sally¡¯s


    side and asked about her well-being, afraid that Sally would knock her head on the ground again.


    Madison was annoyed to hear that.


    Therefore, Madison had mixed feelings. She didn¡¯t want to see Leo, let alone sit at the same table with


    him to cat.


    Moreover, she did not deliberately restrain her emotions, directly showing how unhappy she was.


    After she sat down, her bright face was expressionless and she spoke less. Only when Amber spoke to


    her did she respond with a smile and did not take the initiative to talk.


    Not to mention the people sitting at the dining table, even Maya, who was serving the dishes, could feel


    that something was wrong.


    Amber added another prawn to Madison and said, ¡°Madison, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is


    the food not to your liking? I made them myself. Please try some.¡±


    Madison was amused by her tone and finally smiled, ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Your culinary skills are getting


    better and better.¡±


    She also picked up some food for Amber. While her mood improved, Madison also felt a little guilty.


    She shouldn¡¯te to someone else¡¯s house as a guest and ask the host to take care of her.


    Moreover, Amber cared too much about Madison¡¯s emotions. Because Madison did not like that


    affectionate way of addressing her, Amber didn¡¯t force her to call her Mom. This made Madison feel


    very warm.


    Madison tried her best to put on a smile so that she wouldn¡¯t ruin the atmosphere because of Leo. But


    then, she heard Amber speak to Leo.


    ¡°Pick some food for yourself and go to the coffee table to eat. Don¡¯t stand in the way of Madison and


    me. Seriously, I usually call you back for dinner and you ignore me. Today, I didn¡¯t call you over, and


    you doe back.¡±


    Leo was speechless.


    He looked at Amber silently, only to see that his mother did not even look at him. After scolding him,


    Amber began to pick up prawns for Madison, and they were peeled.


    ¡°Madison, try the prawns. I just caught them today. They were still alive when I cooked them. It¡¯s fresh.¡±


    Madison was especially embarrassed.


    It was as if she was Amber¡¯s biological daughter and Leo was adopted.


    When she saw that Leo had really started to pick up food and was about to leave the restaurant,


    Madison couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should stay. It¡¯s better to eat with more people around.¡±


    Amber sneered. ¡°Tell him to get lost. He¡¯s an eyesore.¡±


    After scolding Leo, Amber immediately softened her tone when she spoke to Madison.


    ¡°Madison, I know you hate him too. Has this brat notpleted the divorce. procedures for you yet? I¡¯ll


    urge him to do it tomorrow!¡±


    Leo was stunned.


    This time, not only did he look at Amber, but his gaze also swept across Madison.


    III


    However, he retracted his gaze after a nce. He picked up some food and stood up to go to the sofa.


    He took a small stool and started eating on the coffee table..


    He was almost 6.2 feet tall and was tied to the short table. Leo looked especially sullen.


    He was like a pet dog that had been abandoned by its owner. Without its owner to take care of it, it


    could only start rummaging through the trash can.


    Madison retracted her gaze absent-mindedly. His hand shed across her mind.


    Leo had injured his right hand, and he usually did things with his right hand, including eating and


    picking up food. If she was not wrong. Leo¡¯s wound should have reopened.


    ¡°Madison?¡±


    Sensing that Madison was in a daze, Amber called out to her.


    Madison retracted her gaze and was a little embarrassed. ¡°I can handle the procedures when Mr.


    Palmer is free. I¡¯m not in a hurry. And I don¡¯t hate him.¡±


    She just didn¡¯t like him anymore.


    She did not dare to like him anymore.


    Beside the coffee table, Leo sat on a small stool.


    He had good hearing and the conversation at the dining table was not soft. Moreover, there were only


    two of them, and their conversation was not messy. Even if Leo was chased here, he could still hear it


    clearly.


    Didn¡¯t she hate him anymore? Leo did not think so.


    Leo looked down at his palm and smiled faintly. There was an inexplicable emotion in his eyes.


    If she didn¡¯t hate him, would she stop smiling and talking when she saw him?


    Madison¡¯s shocked expression when she saw him shed across Leo¡¯s mind. Leo suddenly could not


    eat anymore. He simply put down his knife and fork and sat down to meditate, trying to dissipate the


    depression in his mind.


    Maya watched Leo grow up and knew that Amber did it on purpose, but she still cared for him. Maya


    secretly brought some fresh and warm dishes over from the kitchen.


    The dishes were just made, and no one ate them.


    Leo had no appetite and nned to let her carry them down. But from the corner his eye, he saw the


    prawns in the bowl, so he asked, ¡°How many more are there?¡±


    of


    He lifted his chin to signal the pawns.


    ¡°That¡¯s all were left. I¡¯ve already brought them over for you,¡± Maya said.


    There was only half a bowl left, and Maya scooped them out.


    Leo took out the prawns and said, ¡°Send the rest back. I can¡¯t finish so many. And you know that I don¡¯t


    actually like pawns.¡±


    Since he had already said so, Maya couldn¡¯t say anything. She brought everything back.


    However, she was also puzzled. Leo hated prawns the most. He thought that this thing. tasted bad with


    a shell. It was even more troublesome to peel it. If it was not cleaned properly, there would be sand. If it


    was not done well, it would have a fishy smell.


    In short, after tasting it once, he no longer wanted to eat it.


    The one who really liked to eat this was Madison.-


    Edgar doted on her. Every time she came to the Palmer family to y. Edgar would ask the chef to


    make some pawns. He would use all kinds of different methods to make delicious food.


    However, as a ser vant, Maya was never curious and did not ask much.


    Since Leo wanted prawns, she would give them to him. Anyway, this thing was good stuff. Eating more


    was good for health.


    asionally, the people at the dining table would nce over. Only his tall and straight back and part


    of his side profile could be seen.


    Madison couldn¡¯t see what he was doing. She only knew that he was very focused.


    Although the atmosphere had improved after Leo left the dining table, Madison still felt that something


    was wrong. She did not have much of an appetite to eat and did not have much to talk to Amber.


    Amber had said most of what she needed to say. She also ate quietly. asionally, she would nce


    at her silly son on the sofa from the corner of her eye, and a look of disappointment shed across her


    face.


    The food was barely touched. Madison had already put down her knife and fork.


    Amber was surprised. ¡°Have you finished? You haven¡¯t eaten much. Have more.¡±


    Madison waved her hand and declined. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. Besides, you know that I work in Rose


    Garden. There¡¯s no shortage of food there.¡±


    ¦°


    Of course, Madison was lying. She had been extremely busy for the past two days, and she did not eat


    much at all.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The food she ate now was just to fill her stomach. She nned to cook some noodles when she got


    back home.


    Since Madison had finished eating, Amber could no longer persuade her. Just as she was about to get


    Madison to eat some fruits, a small bowl was suddenly ced in front of Madison.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    The two people at the dining table were stunned.


    Leo, who brought the food over, had a calm expression. After putting down the small bowl, he did not


    say anything. He took a tissue to wipe his hands and was about to leave.


    Amber was the first to react. She raised her hand and pped Leo¡¯s butt.


    hat the hell


    are you going? Can¡¯t you see that Madison has already finished eating? Why are you serving the


    pawns now?¡±


    The crisp sound stunned Leo. His entire body suddenly tensed up, and he stopped wiping his fingers in


    midair. He subconsciously looked at Madison.


    Thetter probably did not expect Amber, who usually cared about her image, to do this. Madison could


    not help but smile.


    Leo pursed his lips and looked away unnaturally.


    He nced at the food on the table again and frowned slightly. ¡°You guys finished. eating just like


    that?¡±


    The food on the table was almost untouched. It was almost the same as when he was


    chased away. It was equivalent to not eating at all.


    Amber snorted softly, ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re here that Madison and I have no appetite.¡±


    Leo was speechless


    He did not refute her. This made Amber like him a lot more. When she spoke again, she finally put in a


    good word for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to peel so many prawns. It¡¯s a waste not to eat them. Madison, how about you


    make do with some? There were not many. Bring them to the coffee. table and eat them as snacks.¡±


    Amber turned her head to look at Madison with a fervent gaze. ¡°You¡¯re eating too little tonight. The food


    I made doesn¡¯t suit your taste. But the prawns were cooked by Maya.


    Eat more.¡±


    At this point, Madison found it hard to refuse.


    But she still declined. ¡°Amber, the food you make is quite delicious. I¡¯m not too hungry, so I don¡¯t eat


    much. The prawns¡­¡±


    ¡°You ate so little just now, and you can still handle these. Just take them as snacks!¡±


    Amber got up from the chair and stuffed the bowl into Madison¡¯s hand. Without giving


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her a chance to speak, Amber turned to the kitchen and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Maya,e


    and clean up the dining table. We¡¯re all done eating!¡±


    Maya replied, ¡°Right away!¡±


    Madison could not sit down at the dining table anymore. She was the one who finished. eating first.


    Amber had already stood up, so it would be impolite for her to sit any longer.


    She could only leave with the small bowl when Maya came out with the rag to clean the


    table


    Amber pushed her and said, ¡°Madison, go sit on the sofa for a while. I¡¯ll prepare some fruits for you.¡±


    As for Leo, she didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Even Madison felt that Amber had gone too far. Although Amber disliked her son, she shouldn¡¯t do it


    that way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together?¡±


    She took the initiative to speak to Leo.


    It was not that she pitied him. She just felt that she could not ruin the rtionship between Amber and


    Leo just because she hade to his house as a guest.


    As for Leo going to the hospital to see Sally, Madison was a little ufortable. However, on second


    thought, shouldn¡¯t he go see the person he liked?


    Even if Leo protected Madisonst night, it was only because he disapproved of his sweetheart¡¯s


    actions. It did not mean that Sally was a passerby in Leo¡¯s heart.


    How could feelings be so easily erased? For example, she would still be affected by Leo and could not


    let gopletely. Her rationality had been fighting against her emotions.


    She only spoke to Leo because she wanted to reconcile with herself.


    It was so tiring to keep harping on these things.


    After saying this, Madison felt relieved. The smile on her face also brightened. She even developed an


    appetite for the peeled prawns in the bowl.


    Leo was still rooted to the ground, as if he still found it hard to believe that Madison. had taken the


    initiative to talk to him..


    It was Amber who nudged him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going over? What are you waiting for?¡±


    She winked at Leo and cursed under her breath.


    Leo came back to his senses and nced sideways at the woman who was already sitting on the sofa.


    He pursed his lips and walked over.


    The knife and fork Leo used had been cleaned up by Maya, and the pile of prawn shells. had been


    cleaned up in the trash can. Only some snacks that Madison had brought


    were left.


    After Leo followed her, he saw Madison sitting on the small stool he had just sat on, wearing gloves


    and eating prawns.


    He stopped in his tracks and suddenly remembered that when they were very young, they were almost


    like this.


    She did not seem to have changed much¡­.


    ¡°Why are you standing there? Why aren¡¯t you sitting?¡±


    Madison did not see him after taking two bites. When she turned around, she saw Leo standing behind


    the sofa.


    Leo retracted his gaze and sat down on the sofa beside Madison.


    There was a difference in height between the sofa and the small stool. Coupled with the fact that Leo


    was already tall, he could easily see her fair neck when he lowered his head.


    He suddenly remembered the way her gown was taken offst night, which revealed her scarred back.


    Immediately, Leo¡¯s throat tightened.


    ¡°Madison, you¡­¡±


    His low and h oa rse voice sounded, but he suddenly lost his voice.


    Was he going to ask her how she got her injuries? She had already told him the answerst night. How


    else could she get them?


    Or he could ask her why she didn¡¯t say anything back then. But what else could she say? She naturally


    didn¡¯t dare say it as she lived under someone else¡¯s roof..


    Leo didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It was as if all words seemed especially powerless when Leo saw the wounds on Madison¡¯s back.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Madison bit on the pawns and turned around. Her dark eyes looked innocent.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can eat.¡±


    Leo¡¯s thoughts wereplicated. He looked away and did not dare to look at her.


    Madison was inexplicable.


    She was not very curious about Leo now, so she could not be bothered to talk to him. She simply


    turned back and continued cating.


    However, when she shifted her gaze, she saw that the gauze on Leo¡¯s right hand was stained with


    blood.


    It was much more obvious than when he was sitting at the dining table. There was a high chance that it


    was opened because he was peeling prawns. And he didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. His right hand was


    casually ced by his side, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to care.


    Madison could not help but remind him, ¡°Leo, your hand¡­¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes when he heard this. Only then did he realize that his palm was bleeding again.


    His expression changed. He looked up and said to Madison, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wore gloves when I peeled


    the prawns. I didn¡¯t get the blood on your food.¡±


    Madison was stunned for a moment. She did not expect his first reaction to be to tell


    her this.


    Helpless, she could only exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what you said. What I meant was that your wound has


    opened again. Go and bandage it first.¡±


    Leo was silent for two seconds. Then, he nodded and got up to look for the first aid kit.


    The main Palmer residence was a little far from the city center. The house was prepared with gauze


    and medicine. However, Leo did not live here and was not very familiar with the cement of things. It


    took him a while to find it.


    When he returned to the sofa, Madison had already finished the prawns.


    She did not intend to help Leo. She sat at the side and watched him take out clean gauze and


    medicine. Then, he removed the blood-stained gauze and used his left hand to apply the medicine in


    front of him.


    His action looked very uncoordinated, but he insisted onpleting it and treating the


    Chupen 1901


    clotted blood bit by bit. asionally, when he used the wrong force, the cotton swab would directly


    enter his wound.


    Madison could not stand it anymore and frowned.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Maya to help you apply the medicine.¡±


    Madison said. He got up from the sofa and brought the small bowl to the kitchen. However, she


    returned alone a minuteter.


    She didn¡¯t expect Amber to chase her back and not let Maya follow her. She even scolded Leo in the


    kitchen.


    Madison was a little embarrassed by this. She did not want to go over.


    Leo had already caught a glimpse of her figure from the corner of his eye. He looked up at her.


    Seeing that she was alone, there was no reaction on his handsome face. He only changed a cotton


    swab and continued to poke at the blood near his wound.


    ¡°Sorry, Maya and Amber are still busy.¡±


    Madison walked closer and looked down at his clumsy action with a frown.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait a little while? Maya almost cleaned up the kitchen.¡±


    If he continued to deal with the wound like this, it would probably cra ck even more.


    Leo let out a softugh, and a low, disdainfulugh escaped from his chest.


    He raised his hand and threw the cotton swab into the trash can. He did not care if the wound had been


    cleaned up and picked up the gauze in the medical kit


    ¡°Wait for what? Wait for my mother toe out before scolding me that I deserve it?¡±


    Madison fell silent.


    Amber had indeed said something simr when Madison went to the kitchen to call out to Maya. In fact,


    her words were even harsher than Leo¡¯s.


    ¡°What medicine should Maya apply to him? It¡¯s best if he dies! That woman has already cut his skin


    with a knife, but what about him? He even ran to the hospital to guard her, afraid that she would die. He


    didn¡¯t even care about himself. How could he have the face to care about others? He deserved it. Just


    let him get tortured!¡±


    In the past, Madison would have said that he deserved it.


    However, she knew very well how Leo was injured. If he had not blocked the knife that night, it might


    havended on Antoine or other innocent people.


    Chapter III


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As a matter of fact, Madison could not say that he deserved this injury.


    ¡°Let me help you apply the medicine. You definitely can¡¯t do it like this. If you bandage it before the


    wound is disinfected, it will get inmed.¡±


    Seeing that Leo was about to wrap up the wound like this, Madison could not stand it anymore and


    hurriedly spoke up.


    He used his right hand more often. Looking at Leo¡¯s posture, he did not seem to care at all. If he dealt


    with the wound casually, it might be more and more serious. His hand might even be crip pled.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about his hand when she saw him again.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Stretch out your hand.¡±


    Madison moved very quickly. She first took out the medicine and forceps, cut the gauze into a suitable


    length with scissors, and ced it aside as a backup.


    She had to clean the wound first, remove the surrounding blood clots, apply the medicine, and finally


    bandage it. She definitely could not apply it casually like Leo did.


    She pulled over a small stool and sat down beside Leo¡¯s legs. Seeing that he still did not move, she


    repeated.


    Leo frowned. His hands on hisp curled up unconsciously. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not a serious injury.¡±


    This action infuriated Madison even more. She red at him and said, ¡°Stick it out!¡±


    Leo pursed his lips and looked down at the pair of angry ck eyes. He hesitated for a moment before


    reaching out to her.


    ¡°It may be a little¡­¡±


    He opened his mouth slowly and was interrupted by Madison¡¯s anxious voice.


    ¡°Leo, I realized that you¡¯re really sick. Don¡¯t you have pain receptors or something? Amber is right. You


    deserve it! Your hand is injured, but you¡¯re still holding it tightly. Don¡¯t me me if your hand is crip


    pled!¡±


    Madison was really angry. She had never seen someone who did not cherish himself so much.


    When he got hurt that night, Leo could have gone to bandage it first, but he had to drive to the hospital


    with them. Why didn¡¯t he bleed to death?


    Leo frowned even more. ¡°Why should I me you?¡±


    88


    Chapter III


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Madison interrupted him and began to wipe his wound with the cotton cloth dipped in the potion. The


    coldness and pain spread to his cerebral cortex, causing him to tense up slightly.


    The blood was slowly wiped away, revealing the original appearance of the wound. Coupled with Leo¡¯s


    willfulness, the revealed flesh and blood looked especially ferocious.


    It was only now that Madison realized how seriously Leo had been injured.


    If it was any deeper, or if the de was slightly higher, it would probably hurt his bones.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, I can handle it myself.¡±


    When Leo saw that she was staring at his palm, he could not help but want to curl up his hand and hide


    the ferocious flesh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Madison shouted.


    Sensing his intentions, Madison looked up and red at him.


    She changed the medicine and the tools to apply the medicine. Her movements were careful. ¡°It might


    hurt a little. Bear with it,¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked at the fair face in front of him. He wanted to ask if she was afraid, but


    then he thought of something and did not say anything. He only nodded softly.


    The cotton swab dipped in the medicine was wiped gently beside the wound.


    Madison was very serious. She even blew on the wound on his palm. When she needed to apply the


    medicine again, she repeated as if she was coaxing a child, ¡°If it hurts, just say it. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    Leo remained silent the entire time and did not say anything.


    He did not feel the pain, but when the cotton swabnded near the wound, it made his heart itch.


    He couldn¡¯t describe hisplicated emotions, but he hoped that time would slow down at this


    moment.


    Unfortunately, there would always be an end to the peace.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    After applying thest bit of medicine, Madison heaved a sigh of relief. She took out


    Chapter III


    the gauze that had been cut long ago and bandaged it for him while reminding him.


    ¡°Your wound is so deep that your bones are almost visible. You have to recuperate well. Your hand is


    very important. If you don¡¯t take good care of it and the wound gets serious, you will regret it.¡±


    She was very skilled at bandaging. After tying a beautiful knot, she began to pack the medicine on the


    coffee table.


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked at his hands. He did not hear much of what she said.


    He wondered if he could have let her bandage it for him a few more times if the injury had healed more


    slowly.


    However, he suppressed this thought in an instant. Thinking of Madison¡¯s skills, Leo could not help but


    ask. ¡°Did you bandage yourself in the Hale family in the past? Or did you learn it overseas?¡±


    Madison paused and looked back at him with aplicated expression.


    She didn¡¯t remember what happened after she was drunk, so she was stunned when Leo asked about


    the situation overseas.


    However, she did not ask Leo how he knew about the situation overseas.


    He should know what Sally did.


    But even if he knew, he didn¡¯t do anything to Sally, right?


    He was even afraid that Sally would die and went to the hospital to watch over her.


    Madison¡¯s expression slowly turned cold, and her voice became colder. ¡°This has nothing to do with


    you, Mr. Palmer.


    Leo frowned. He did not understand why the person who had been applying medicine. for him so


    carefully just now had suddenly changed her attitude.


    He subconsciously wanted to roll up his hands and look at the clean gauze bandage, but he held it in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just curious. I apologize if I reminded you of anything unpleasant.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Madison nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She just quietly packed the first aid kit.


    ¡°Put your


    things back. Try not to use your right hand for the next week. You should have a family doctor. If you


    really can¡¯t bear the pain, go to the hospital. Don¡¯t take your health lightly.¡±


    She said calmly and pushed the first aid kit towards Leo. She calmly took a wet tissue and lowered her


    head to wipe her hands.


    Leo obediently did as he was told.


    When he came back, Amber was already holding the fruits and sat with Madison. They started chatting


    again.


    Amber did not say anything about what happened in the Hale family. She only asked. about Madison¡¯s


    current situation after returning to the country and about her brother.


    Leo did not go over to sit down. He just stood silently behind the sofa and swiped his phone aimlessly


    with his left hand.


    Not long after, Madison suddenly said that she wanted to leave. ¡°Amber, it¡¯s gettingte. I have to go


    back. If I¡¯m anyter, I¡¯m afraid my brother will be worried.¡±


    Leo looked up at her.


    Amber was unwilling to let her go. She grabbed Madison¡¯s hand.


    Amber urgently said, ¡°Why go back? It¡¯ste at night, and it is far from the city. Why don¡¯t you stay here


    for the night? Your room is always here. The things inside are exactly the same as before. Maya cleans


    it every two days. It¡¯s not dirty.¡±


    Maya chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Madison. I change the quilt cover once a week. I¡¯m looking forward


    to when you¡¯lle back to stay for a night. It¡¯s just that Mr. Edgar is no longer around. If he¡¯s still


    around, he¡¯ll definitely be looking forward to youing back to stay.


    *But¡­


    Madison was still hesitating.


    If Edgar was here, she would definitely stay at the main Palmer residence, but now¡­


    However, when Maya mentioned it, Madison indeed missed Amber.


    Amber saw through her thoughts and struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Madison, you haven¡¯t been back in


    three years. You used to stay here a lot. Why don¡¯t you rest for a


    night? It won¡¯t be a problem. You can also take a look at the things Grandpa left for you. in the past. As


    for your brother, just give him a call. If you¡¯re afraid of your brother, let me speak to him!¡±


    Madison was amused by these words and had some thoughts.


    There was no other reason. It was just that she remembered that there were indeed many things in this


    room that were worth taking a look at..


    She had lived in the Palmer family a lot in the past because she did not have to suffer from the Hale


    family¡¯s anger here, let alone be beaten and scolded.


    Edgar also doted on her as his biological granddaughter and even specially prepared a room for her.


    She was afraid that many of the he gave her would be snat ched away by Sally when she brought them


    back, so she left them at the main Palmer residence.


    ¡°Then Amber, I¡¯ll disturb you for the night. Don¡¯t find me annoying.


    Amber rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t wait to raise you like my


    own daughter. It¡¯s best if you stay here with me every day, but you don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as


    your godmother. You treat me as an outsider. It breaks my


    heart!¡±


    Madison just smiled without saying anything.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Amber¡¯s words were sincere or not. Even if Amber was sincere, Madison


    would not agree.


    It would be too awkward for Amber to turn from a mother-inw to a godmother. It was better to reject


    such a request.


    ¡°Since Miss Madison wants to stay here, I¡¯ll go pack some clean clothes.¡±


    A smile spread across Maya¡¯s face.


    Ever since Edgar left, the main Palmer residence had rarely been as lively as it was today. Not only


    was Amber happy, but Maya was also overjoyed.


    Just as Maya was about to go upstairs, Leo, who had been standing silently at the side. finally said,


    ¡°Maya, help me pack a change of clothes. Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Maya was about to respond when Amber interrupted him, ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you


    staying here at night instead of guarding your pretentious sweetheart?¡±


    Leo said self-righteously, ¡°The mountain roads are not safe at night.¡±


    As for Sally, he directly ignored it and didn¡¯t say the reasons.


    Amber sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not safe tonight, is it? Didn¡¯t you leave after dinnerst time? | couldn¡¯t even make


    you stay!¡±


    Madison sat at the side and slowly drank a ss of water.


    She did not have any feelings about Leo staying over. Since she had already decided to stay at the


    main Palmer residence, she had considered this matter.


    In any case, she had been with Leo in Creek Court. The main reason she stayed was to see what she


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    had hidden in the Palmer family in the past.


    Amber kept scolding Leo. After mocking him for a while, she suddenly let out a sigh of relief. If you


    want to stay at the main Palmer residence, then leave your phone here. Don¡¯t run away as soon as you


    receive a call. What if someone wants to die in the


    wedle of the night and you, the superhero,


    have one


    wants to die in the


    her?¡±


    Putting aside the fact that Sally hadmitted suicide this time, this kind of thing had happened many


    times when Edgar was still around.


    At that time, Leo was still at the main Palmer residence. Edgar had been strict with Leo and did not buy


    another house in the city. However, Leo was also stubborn. Although he obediently


    me back to stay every day, he would leave whenever he received Sally¡¯s call. He would even drive


    away in the middle of the night. Amber often scolded him. because of this.


    Madison also knew about these things. When she heard Amber¡¯s request, she suddenly felt much


    more rxed. She had expected that Leo would leave.


    Although she did not mind Leo staying at the main Palmer residence, she would feel much more


    Surprisingly, Leo turned off his phone and ced it on the coffee table without any hesitation.


    He stopped standing by the side and sat down on the sofa. He looked up at Maya and said, ¡°Sorry to


    trouble you, Maya. Help me prepare a set of clothes.¡±


    Maya nced at Amber, asking for her advice.


    Thetter nodded and looked cold, snorting.


    Maya responded to Leo and turned to go upstairs.


    Amber couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at Leo beside her. Her noble eyes swept across the coffee table


    and she suddenly smiled, ¡°Madison, you made this yourself, right? I haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡±


    Madison smiled, ¡°I learned it from Mr. Hond in Rose Garden. I thought that you


    |||


    didn¡¯tck anything and it would be a waste to buy things for you, so I made some cakes and brought


    them over. I don¡¯t know if you like them.¡±


    She had brought pastries. The snacks in the box were shaped like apples. If not for the difference in


    size, they could be mistaken for real apples.


    ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful that I can¡¯t bear to eat them.¡± Amber praised.


    Amber sighed and took a careful bite. Her face was filled with amazement.


    ¡°The taste is not bad. It¡¯s better than the mousse sold in the cake shops. Those cakes are too sweet. In


    my opinion, your cooking is still better. It looks exquisite and tastes better!¡±


    Madison did not deny her words. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll make some other pastries for you next time.¡±


    When she learned cooking from Greg, she knew it immediately, so she used to prefer cakes. Although


    she did not deny that cakes had their characteristics, she felt that she had to learn more about


    traditional food.


    Especially after staying abroad for three years, Madison felt even more ignorant.


    This time, she returned to Rose Garden and picked up the skills that her master had taught her in the


    past. Every time she made exquisite pastries, she felt a sense of aplishment.


    In an unattended corner, Leo also took a piece of cake.


    A sense of familiarity arose spontaneously in his mouth.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    As if the taste of a particr moment from his memory ovepped,pelling him to grasp at fleeting


    memories that shed before him.


    However, when Leo took another bite, his mouth was left only with the lingering sweetness, sweet yet


    not cloying, truly a delightful taste.


    Perhaps wanting to rediscover the vors hidden within his memories, Leo wanted to reach for another


    piece. However, just as his hand extended, with a swift motion, Amber abruptly pushed back.


    ¡°Madison made this for me. Giving you a piece was already a favor to you. How dare you shamelessly


    try to take more!¡±


    Leo lifted his gaze for a moment to nce at Madison.


    Thetter simply smiled faintly, sipping from her water ss, not willing to utter a single word to help


    him out.


    Just like his mother, she didn¡¯t want to see him.


    Leo, unfazed, quietly withdrew his hand, taking a tissue to lightly wipe his fingertips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head upstairs first. You guys continue talking.¡±


    He went straight back without taking his phone that was ced on the coffee table.


    Amber looked at his proud figure and snorted coldly, ¡°What a nuisance, seeing him just


    annoys me.¡¯


    Madison didn¡¯t have much to say either.


    Even before returning to the country, Leo had a strained rtionship with his family, especially with


    Amber. Now, with three years of absence from the country, she was unaware of their current situation.


    Even if she wanted to mend the rtionship between mother and son, she could do nothing.


    Moreover, she was in no ce to be concerned about other people¡¯s family matters.


    She sat obediently as Amber suddenly turned around, her voice softeningpletely.


    ¡°Madison, I heard that at the Hale family dinner the night before yesterday, youpletely cleared


    things up with them. Is that right?¡±


    Madison did not expect Amber to bring this topic up so suddenly.


    She had thought the topic would be brought up right after arriving at the Palmer


    family. Since it hadn¡¯t been mentioned during dinner, she assumed that the matter had passed.


    However, this matter had already circted within the circle, and Cullen was well aware of it. As the


    She was even aware of Sally¡¯s suicide, let alone this minor matter.


    Without denying it, Madison nodded, speaking truthfully,


    ¡°Technically, it should have been resolved during Sally¡¯sst birthday. I hesitated because some


    belongings of mine were still with the Hale family. Besides, I did grow up under their care, so it¡¯s better


    to settle any outstanding ounts. I¡¯d rather not have the Hale family sticking to me like a band-aid.


    Clinging onto me is fine, but incessantly hounding my brother is not eptable.


    ¡°I have always felt that their entire family was inadequate. If it weren¡¯t for a favor granted to us by the


    Hale family and Edgar being grateful and loyal, we would have severed ties with the Hale family long


    ago!¡±


    Amber was furious, yet she turned tofort Madison.


    ¡°It¡¯s better the ties are severed. Consider it spending money to rid ourselves of troubles. There will be


    no further contact with them in the future!¡±


    Madison nodded and softly uttered, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what my brother meant.¡±


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t think she was losing out by paying the Hale family 1.6 million. dors to buy off


    their future harassment.


    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t buy back the things Edgar had given her in the past. Madison knew that


    Sally had taken them, but she had no idea where they had ended


    up.


    Anyway, she had also left some important things with the Palmer family. Still, it was a pity.


    As she was sighing, Madison¡¯s hand was suddenly pulled by Amber. Amber¡¯s voice lowered again in


    her ear. ¡°Madison, I heard that the Hale family not only took your things, but they also beat you up. Is


    that true?¡±


    Madison was silent for a few seconds and then nodded slightly.


    These people from the Hale family, where do they get the nerve to do that!¡±


    Amber¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with anger.


    Madisonforted Amber, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, and I¡¯ll have a family in the future. I¡¯ve already cut


    ties with the Hale family, so let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones.¡±


    John and herself have already discussed it. As long as the Hale family would not cause any more


    trouble in the future, they would forgive past grudges as repayment for raising the two of them.


    If they still would not let her go, then they could not me the Daves family if they interfered in Sidovor


    City.


    Amber was furious. She looked at Madison with even more pity in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a good child,


    trying tofort me. The Hale family is heartless. I don¡¯t know what Leo, that nuisance, is thinking. If it


    weren¡¯t for the fact that Palmer¡¯s men all died early, thispany would never have been handed over


    to him so early. It would be better to donate it to charity than to support the Hale family!¡±


    Although she was not involved in thepany¡¯s affairs now, it did not mean she was not aware of


    anything.


    In recent times, the Palmer Group experienced rapid growth under the leadership of Leo. They


    coborated extensively with the Hale family on numerous projects. It¡¯s reasonable to assert that the


    current scale of the Hale family¡¯s presence in Sidovor City would have been unattainable without the


    support of the Palmer family.


    As soon as the Palmer family withdrew its investment, thepany would copse.


    As Amber thought to herself, she became even more determined that Leo should not marry Sally.


    Never!


    She thought about it, and her grip on Madison¡¯s hand tightened a little.


    ¡°Madison, do you really not like that brat anymore? You¡¯ve indeed suffered a lot in the past three years


    abroad, but I remember you were happy when you married him. Are you really going to get a divorce?¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Madison subconsciously wanted to pull her hand away from


    Amber¡¯s.


    She managed to hold back and just smiled. ¡°Amber, you know that feelings can¡¯t be forced. When I got


    married, I was young and barely of legal age. Now my experiences. are different. Likes and loves can¡¯t


    always be the top priority. Whether I like or don¡¯t like something doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    She spoke delicately, but her refusal was firm.


    ue, 30 Jan


    BB


    They were all so old now. They really shouldn¡¯t be talking about things like romance.


    In this world, the most important thing was emotion, and the most useless thing wast also emotion.


    In the future, she would put her family first.


    ¦°


    As for love between men and women, she had buried her most beautiful love. Even if she fell in love


    with someone else in the future, she would probably think of this tiring experience first.


    Amber¡¯s expression wasplex. ¡°That brat really has no chance? If hees back. changed?¡±


    Madisonughed even harder. ¡°Amber, you¡¯re wrong. I was the one who never got a chance, not that


    he didn¡¯t have one.¡±


    From a young age, she was always trailing behind, watching Leo from the back.


    And yet, she gave him a chance.


    Even if he turned around, she was tired and did not want to continue anymore.


    She smiled, her gaze indifferent. ¡°If Leo turns around, I¡¯ll turn around too.¡±


    Amber¡¯s heart sank to the very bottom.


    Madison spoke clearly, and she could tell from Amber¡¯s expression that she understood.


    Not wanting to talk anymore, she stood up. ¡°Amber, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go get some


    rest.¡±


    Amber sighed softly, then got up from the sofa. ¡°Well, well, it seems the Palmer family is not fortunate


    enough for this.¡±


    ¡°The younger generation has its own blessings. Amber you don¡¯t need to worry too much about Mr.


    Palmer. Even if it¡¯s not Miss Hale, Mr. Palmer will surely meet someone good in the future.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Now that everything had been said, she no longer needed to pretend in front of Amber. She directly


    addressed Leo as Mr. Palmer.


    It can be said that everything had been settled.


    Amber sighed in resignation. ¡°Madison, are you serious? You don¡¯t have any feelings for Leo anymore?


    You used to love him so much, you were always clinging to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Amber.¡±


    Before Amber could say anything else, Madison softly interrupted her, and the emotions in her eyes


    gradually turned cold.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    ¡°Like what you said, that was back then. People will grow up eventually. How can we stay in the past


    forever? As for feelings¡­¡±


    Madison forced a smile, but her eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°All I can say is, he was a special part of my life, and still is now. However, I am not the same as I was


    before. I will not give up other important things in life for a little difference.¡±


    Moreover, Leo was no longer as important in her life as he used to be, let alone make her give up other


    things.


    On the contrary, Leo was the one who was being left behind.


    Letting go of this love, she would find many more and better things in the world.


    She was passionate about traditional culinary culture, design, and the freedom to weave her dreams


    without reservation¡­There were also many people she loved and respected, along with those who


    loved her.


    So, why should she persist in that pretense of love or pitifully cling to an unrequited affection that


    parades as romance?


    She once thought naively that this was a way to create a rtionship with the person. she liked with the


    highest probability of sess. Once the one-sided rtionship formed a bidirectional arrow, she could


    proudly proim it to the world. See, this was the power of love.


    But now, she only felt stu pid.


    Madison didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with Amber. ¡°Amber, I¡¯m going upstairs to rest. Won¡¯t


    chat anymore.¡±


    This time, Amber didn¡¯t stop her. She smiled with a hint of fatigue. ¡°Let Maya take you. upstairs. I said


    too much just now. Madison, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Madison smiled as well, nodded, and then left without saying another word.


    She came to see Amber because she felt indebted to the Palmer family for their kindness in the past,


    but that did not mean she had to give in to their wishes.


    She was aware of everything that had transpired that evening.


    For instance, Leo seemed to be constantly scolded, as if Amber did not care for her son and was taking


    her anger out on him for Madison¡¯s sake. But in reality, she also


    O


    understood the ins and outs of the situation.


    It all boiled down to Amber not liking Sally and not wanting to see Leo marry her and bring her into the


    Palmer family.


    As for this Palmer family¡¯s daughter-inw, even though she may not be a match for their son, she had


    known him since childhood and was handpicked by Edgar. She knew him inside and out.


    It would be better to try to salvage this marriage than to get divorced and find a new, unfamiliar


    daughter-inw to control her son. After all, the Palmer family did not need a political marriage to


    support thepany.


    Even to say how well Amber had treated her, regarding her as her daughter, only had some truth to it,


    but also some falsehood.


    She was a good mother, no doubt about it. Madison was confident that if she had. be the


    daughter-inw of the Palmer family, Amber would not have treated her badly.


    But she did not have the Palmer family¡¯s blood running through her veins. How could she ever be her


    true daughter?


    After thinking it through, Madison¡¯s face broke into a smile of relief.


    She didn¡¯t give it much thought, she just felt it was natural.


    If Amber wholeheartedly treated her well, she would feel guilty instead. Such a rtionship was just


    fine.


    As she was thinking, Maya had already led her to the door of the room. ¡°Miss Madison, I¡¯ve put your


    clothes on the bedside table for you. They¡¯re all clean, so you can just change and get some rest.¡±


    Madison nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Maya, for your hard work.¡±


    Maya smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. You should rest early, and remember to send a message


    to your family.


    Madison nodded, said goodbye to Maya, and went inside.


    Luckily, she had just been reminded that she had almost forgotten to send a message to Joe and the


    others. As she turned around, she took out her phone and sent a message to her three brothers.


    Of course, she was afraid that they would get angry again, so she specifically added that she had lived


    in the Palmer family¡¯s house when she was a child and had secretly hidden some things in the house.


    She wanted to take this opportunity to reminisce.


    about her childhood.


    She tried to convince them that it was dangerous to drive on the mountain road at night, so she should


    stay overnight for safety reasons.


    BB


    In that case, even if Joe and the others had any objections, they could not say anything.


    While typing her lengthy message. Madison was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t notice the click of a door


    locking. It wasn¡¯t until the bathroom door opened that she instinctively turned around.


    The sight of him made her eyes widen in shock. Leo? What are you doing here?¡±


    The man had juste out of the bathroom, his entire body covered only by a towel wrapped around


    his waist. There was nothing on top, and mist filled the air around him. Droplets of water dripped from


    his damp hair, flowing down his well-defined chest, sliding over his abdominal muscles, and finally,


    following the smooth and firm contours, disappearing into the towel.


    Although he was drenched, it somehow made people feel parched and mesmerized.


    Leo heard her voice and looked up at her without any expression.


    Compared to her look of panic, he seemed much moreposed.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely unbothered. Upon seeing her, he briefly frowned, but swiftly resumed his neutral


    expression without revealing any further emotion.


    He casually wiped his hair with a towel as he walked over. ¡°Maya said I¡¯m sleeping in


    this room.¡±


    Madison¡¯s brain was still processing what was happening when she saw a muscr chesting


    towards her. She automatically moved to get out of the way.


    But he stopped in front of her.


    Madison was taken aback, and her dark eyes were filled with flusters.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t do anything stu pid!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but gulp.


    Leo smiled, and his usually cold eyes were filled with a hint of a smile.


    ¡°Madison, I should be the one asking you that question. I came into the room first, and I haven¡¯t even


    asked you why you¡¯re here. But instead, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s being aggressive, telling me not to do


    anything stup id. And look at us now, who looks like the one who¡¯s more likely to blunder?¡±


    O


    He intentionally lowered his voice and slightly bent over so that he could look Madison in the cyc.


    The man¡¯s dark, intense eyes met hers. Drops of water slid down his cold face, trickling over his


    muscr back and chest.


    As they got closer, Madison could see more clearly, and the unexinable emotions in her heart


    intensified.


    In a moment of panic, she averted her gaze, sensing a loss of control that tempted her


    to flee.


    Once her eyes adjusted to the room¡¯s furnishings, Madison swiftly regained herposure. ¡°This is


    undeniably my room. There¡¯s nothing wrong with asking!¡±


    She forced herself to suppress theplex emotions in her heart and looked back with defiance.


    Leo followed her gaze and scanned the room. He looked back at her, his smile still in ce. ¡°Your


    room?¡±


    He enunciated the words softly, with a touch of teasing.


    Madison felt uneasy under his gaze and reorganized her words. ¡°This room in your house is the room I


    used to live in. Is that okay, Mr. Palmer?¡±


    Leo smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re the one who jumped to conclusions.¡±


    He straightened up, holding the towel to wipe his wet hair.


    Madison was furious, gritting her teeth and ring at him.


    Leo didn¡¯t take it seriously. After wiping his hair briefly, he looked up at her and said, ¡°By the way,


    where do you usually put your hair dryer? I¡¯m going to blow-dry my hair. You go get some clothes and


    take a shower.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Leo!¡±


    Madison finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She gritted her teeth and pointed to the door.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Leo nced at her indifferently and smiled. ¡°Alright, open the door. I¡¯ll get out of your sight


    immediately.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Madison reacted slightly. She remembered the sound behind her when she was


    exchanging messages with Joe.


    At that time, she did not know Leo was in the bathroom, so she did not pay much attention to that


    sound.


    However, if it was true¡­.


    Madison looked up and met Leo¡¯s jesting eyes. She could not help but grit her teeth.


    She didn¡¯t believe him and walked towards the door.


    Sure enough, the door was locked.


    She twisted the door handle angrily a few times, but it still could not be opened. She was so frustrated


    that she kicked the door.


    Behind her, Leo, who witnessed everything, let out a loudugh.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Madison turned around and looked at him angrily,


    After returning to the country, she had thought about being plotted against by the Hale family, Leo, and


    even Cullen. She had never thought that Amber would plot against her, much less that the object of the


    plot would be Leo!


    The thought of being in the same room with Leo for the night made her heart burn with anger.


    Especially so when she saw the man looking rxed and smirking at her. This made her


    even more angry.


    She ignored his muscr body and asked directly, ¡°Leo, did you do this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Leo was stunned, but he responded immediately.


    He met Madison¡¯s angry ck eyes, and his smirk did not fade.


    ¡°I did this on purpose? Madison, use your smart brain. If I did this on purpose, why didn¡¯t I take


    advantage of you thest time you drank too much and threw yourself into


    Tue, 30 Jan


    my arms? Is there a need to wait until now?¡±


    ¡°Leo, you¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Madison¡¯s face turned red. It was partly out of anger and partly out of embarrassment.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I threw myself into your arms!¡±


    Her anger lessened, but her voice was still loud.


    After having gotten drunk, she didn¡¯t remember anything, so she didn¡¯t have the confidence to retort.


    Moreover, ording to Cullen, it was indeed Leo who had carried her away that day. She could not


    rule out the possibility that she could have¡­


    Leo was also convinced of this. ¡°You couldn¡¯t remember anything after being drunk, so how can you be


    so sure that you didn¡¯t fall into my arms? Do you want me to get someone to pull out the surveince


    footage from Opal Heights Bar and see just how proactive Mrs. Palmer was that day?¡±


    He dragged his voice deliberately. When he saw Madison¡¯s embarrassed expression, the smirk on his


    face widened.


    Thest sentence, especially the words ¡°Mrs. Palmer¡±, was enunciated particrly clearly.


    Madison was so angry that she almost rushed over to cover his mouth.


    However, when she saw the man¡¯spletely bare body, she held back and red at him angrily,


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Realizing he had gone overboard, Leo became quiet.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the hair dryer?¡± He asked casually.


    Madison did not want to look at him. She walked around him, took her cell phone, and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°In the bathroom cab.¡±


    When she used to live here, she usually left the hairdryer there. If Maya hadn¡¯t moved it, it should still


    be there.


    Leo nced at her. Seeing that she was looking at her phone with an unhappy expression, he did not


    say anything else and took the towel to the bathroom.


    Soon, a buzzing sound came from inside.


    Madison was upset and started pressing the buttons randomly on her phone.


    She could not tell Joe and the others that she was locked in the same room as Leo. She was also not


    in the mood to say anything else to them.


    As such, Madison was even more upset, scrolling through her phone to vent her


    anger.


    The sounds in the bathroom stopped. She threw her phone on the coffee table and simrly threw


    herself onto the sofa.


    This was the scene Leo saw when he stepped out.


    She buried her head in the corner of the sofa, n ting her body and copsing on top of it, with her


    lower body drooping on the ground. Her posture looked extremelyical.


    The smirk on Leo¡¯s face had long disappeared. Initially, he had just wanted to tease her and see her


    reactions. Now that he looked at her again, he knew that she truly did not want to be with him.


    After a moment of silence at the door, he walked towards Madison.


    ¡°Go wash up. No matter how much you don¡¯t want to be with me, it¡¯s only for one night. It¡¯ll be over


    after a sleep.¡±


    He sat down on the sofa and poured himself a ss of water.


    Madison¡¯s eyes were closed, but when she heard his calm voice, she opened them and sat up. She


    looked at Leo with a cold expression. ¡°Are you expecting to sleep in the


    same room as me?¡±


    Leo shrugged. ¡°What can I do? My mother locked us up together. I can¡¯t get out either. You don¡¯t


    expect me to jump out of the window right? You¡¯ll take care of me if I¡¯m crip pled?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Madison threw a pillow at him. ¡°Leo, how did I not notice you had


    such a vulgar mouth before!¡±


    ¡®During the meal, he was as silent as a mute. Did he turn on a switch?


    ¡°Take care of his crip pled leg? I¡¯ll rather let him die!¡¯ She thought.


    As if he could tell what she was thinking, Leo dodged the pillow and looked up at her. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, I


    advise you not to curse me to death. The divorce procedures have not beenpleted. If I die, you will


    not be able to remove the title of Mrs. Palmer for the rest of your life.¡±


    Madison did not hold back. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll re-marry immediately!¡±


    Leo smiled. Then I¡¯ll try my best to live longer.¡±


    |||


    Cuenn


    H


    sealline


    This is trade ind all that wombing wore the convection went on the found herell being led cuff inel


    the Duom


    She hissed, Ten og


    damphet ooges Even if you live a title longen.


    grou still have to go fizzugh wild, be decesor


    The man sitting oppoelo Neir finsite stapped amitling


    He looked in Madison and dine nomine the nation


    The mom anddens fel ellen


    Fri si long while slowly brindard des glises being the fence


    He pin down Ose ss of words and wants Madison point is and drops worke anything to snu 1 con do


    ng yn de t e cake be tive bre gettingte. W¡¯s even harder Toranu to spend time with me he can be


    arguing with me all might right You


    mithii er vel go to sleep. Wh?n do you think


    Sie ger up Trom the sofa and tuck du Clubes perparelles. Maya


    Before entering the bathroom, Mailion kaikaid back to the could not help bui


    at


    Lay you said that Majak daw yon beamless! Everything in dus voor de mi s sou sit foliowonton Mart


    veris said that is besinde


    be booked and so Ms Fabijos pe 1000 wa op, you can think shout hove shay


    Ma a ne sans une e han at musen vs autre los hours Rigona die lose thing


    ual and bodie


    ¡°Who is de weiding voor die the olf broms four was congestedt uter as po muerauk Have you targown!


    This topic also made Madison realize that something was amiss. As the conversation went on, she


    found herself being led off track by him.


    She hissed, ¡°Leo, are you shameless? Live a little longer? Even if you live a little longer, you still have


    to go through with the divorce!¡±


    The man sitting opposite her finally stopped smiling.


    He looked up at Madison and did not continue the conversation.


    The room suddenly fell silent.


    For a long while, Leo slowly finished his ss of water before breaking the silence.


    He put down the ss of water and said to Madison gently, ¡°Go and sleep. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I


    can sleep on the sofa or take the floor. It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s even harder for you to spend time with me


    here. You can¡¯t be arguing with me all night, right? You might as well go to sleep. What do


    you think?¡±


    It was logical. Madison was just angry.


    However, there was no better solution at the moment.


    She got up from the sofa and took the clothes prepared by Maya.


    Before entering the bathroom, Madison looked back at Leo. She could not help but want to scold him.


    ¡°Leo, you said that Maya asked you to stay in this room. Are you brainless? Everything in this room is


    mine, yet you still followed in. And you said that I¡¯m brainless!¡±


    Leo looked up and snorted. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, as you wash up, you can think about how this room is


    different from the one you stayed in back then.¡±


    Madison frowned.


    Leo could tell from her expression that she had forgotten everything.


    But at the same time, a hint of unease crept into his heart. Despite the loose-fitting pajamas, he still felt


    a tightness in his chest and a sense of breathlessness.


    He spoke and looked at Madison steadily.


    ¡°This is the wedding room in the old house that was renovated after we got married. Have you


    forgotten?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    The bridal room.


    If Leo hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Madison really wouldn¡¯t have any recollection of it.


    She looked up and swept her gaze across the room. The general decoration was simr to the room


    she remembered staying in with the Palmer family. However, if she took a closer look, she would notice


    the obvious difference.


    There was an additional cloakroom. It must have been connected to the next room.


    Not only that but the carpet beside the bed was connected to the balcony outside. However, it was


    covered by a curtain. It was only when Madison recollected that she realized it.


    This position used to be just a bay window in her room.


    Obviously, this room was not where she used to live. It was just that her things had been moved here.


    ¡°You remember now?¡±


    Leo looked at her expression and said firmly.


    Madison retracted her gaze and looked at him indifferently. ¡°Yes, thank you for your reminder, Mr.


    Palmer. I just remembered. I¡¯m also very sorry to upy your and your future wife¡¯s room tonight.¡±


    Leo choked and frowned. ¡°Madison, can you speak properly?¡±


    The corners of Madison¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Mr. Palmer, how do you think I should speak? Am I wrong?


    We¡¯re getting a divorce sooner orter, and you¡¯ll be marrying another woman. Since this old residence


    will not be torn down, you will have to re-decorate a room. Logically speaking, isn¡¯t using this room the


    easiest option?¡±


    That was the logic. Once Leo got married again, even if they bought a new vi outside, the family in


    the old residence would definitely prepare a room for them.


    Obviously, this room had been modified from Leo¡¯s former bedroom on the second floor of the old


    mansion. If a new room was to be made for him, the renovations would definitely be for this room.


    Madison was right.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not divorced yet.¡±


    Leo said as he stared at that bright face, holding back his anger.


    The smile on Madison¡¯s face widened.


    |||


    O


    <


    ¡°Leo.¡±


    She raised her eyes and looked around the room. Finally, she called out his name.


    11


    It was not the distant Mr. Palmer, nor was it the way she gritted her teeth when she was angry. Instead,


    her tone was calm, like an old friend who had not seen him for many


    years.


    She retracted her gaze and finally looked at the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°When I married you, I set off from the Hale family andpleted the wedding ceremony with you.


    Halfway through, you left the hotel and left me alone. In the end, I was sent to Creek Court and waited


    for you there, alone. Finally, what I received was the news that you wanted me to go overseas.


    ¡°I had never been to this wedding room, let alone seen it. Even if I had heard of it and forgotten about


    it, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    She kept staring at Leo¡¯s face. She watched as the man¡¯s anger gradually disappeared and his entire


    person gradually became gloomy. Suddenly, a feeling of revenge rose in her heart.


    Would he care that she had forgotten about this wedding room?


    He did not care about this marriage, right?


    He did not hesitate when he sent her off. Why did he have to call her Mrs. Palmer now?


    She didn¡¯t want to hear it.


    She was no longer filled with expectations and fantasies like before.


    She would be like him back then. She would crush every bit of hope without hesitation. Sooner orter,


    everything that belonged to him would be reced by something else.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up. Since Mr. Palmer is not able to go out, the two of us will just have to make do in


    this room tonight.¡±


    Madison picked up the change of clothes again. She felt much more rxed after saying those words


    just now. She even started to discuss the sleeping arrangements with Leo.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Palmer, do you n to sleep on the sofa or take the floor tonight? You¡¯re too tall. Why


    don¡¯t you take out another nket from the cab and sleep on the floor? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for


    just one night, right?¡±


    Leo looked up at her and did not say anything.


    III


    O


    Madison did not care at all and looked straight at him. ¡°Mr. Palmer, don¡¯t tell me you want me to sleep


    on the sofa? No matter what, I¡¯m a guest and a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Madison!¡±


    Leo could not take it anymore and interrupted her. His original gloom was reced by anger again.


    Madison waved and smiled. She carried the towel and clothes into the bathroom.


    After the door closed, the anger on Leo¡¯s face slowly disappeared.


    He got up from the sofa and tapped his hand that was hanging by his leg. Then, he curled it up slightly


    and rubbed the knuckle of his index finger with the pad of his thumb. He looked around the room with


    narrowed eyes.


    Not to mention that Madison had never lived here, he had not either.


    Edgar suddenly fell ill and his body was quickly deteriorating. His dying wish was to see them get


    married.


    He had forgotten how he had felt when he agreed to Edgar¡¯s request. He was probably a little


    frustrated, but he did not refuse.


    After that, he registered the marriage with Madison and moved out of the old


    residence.


    When the room was being renovated, Edgar had even mentioned it while lying in the hospital bed.


    He said that no matter what, they had to be prepared. There would be a time when they would have to


    family would be more lively if they stayed in the old residence.


    He also said that on the day of their wedding, the couple could stay at the new vi. But no matter


    what, they had to return to the old residence the next day. Although not many people from the Palmer


    family were living there anymore, the ancestors were still watching.


    What else did he say¡­ Leo couldn¡¯t remember.


    He only knew that what he had been impatient to hear back then had now be a dream in his mind.


    If not for Sally, or if he had not sent Madison away, would the situation have developed as Edgar had


    said?


    After work every day, he would go back to Creek Court and she would have prepared food and be


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    waiting for him.


    During the New Year or other festivals, they would return to the old residence to pay tribute to the


    deceased Edgar and have a meal with his mother, just like tonight.


    Unlike now, when he turned around and saw that there was no one beside him.


    ¡°Leo, are you outside?¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the bathroom, breaking his thoughts.


    He turned around and looked behind him. He only saw a little steaming from the bathroom door,


    and her voice became even more obvious.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    Leo walked over and stopped not far from the door like a gentleman. He looked at the frosted door that


    revealed a small gap.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Can you help me find another set of pajamas in the cloakroom? I identally wet my clothes just


    now.¡± Madison¡¯s voice was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Leo did not think too much about it and went to the cloakroom to look for her clothes.


    If he had thought about it, he could tell that something was wrong with Madison¡¯s words. The bathroom


    had separate dry and wet areas. Just how foolish could she be to get her pajamas wet?


    At that moment, this extremely stup id woman in the bathroom was angrily looking at the clothes in her


    hand.


    She was wrapped in a towel and really couldn¡¯t figure out how the Daves family could make her


    pajamas like this. They hardly cover anything!


    What was even more unexpected was that it was Maya who had found these clothes for


    her.


    Madison could not figure it out and did not want to think about it.


    Even though she was sure that Leo wouldn¡¯t do anything to her if she went out dressed like that, she


    still cared about her dignity!


    !


    Now, she could only hope that Leo could find her something to wear in the cloakroom.


    A momentter, the man knocked on the door with his fingers. His deep voice sounded as if he was a


    little embarrassed.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any extra pajamas in the cloakroom. They¡¯re just some jackets and winter clothes. I took


    one of my shirts. Do you want to¡­ make do with it?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    There was no sound from the bathroom for a long time.


    After a long while, Madison spoke again.


    ¡°Really? Can¡¯t you find it? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s thicker¡­¡±


    Although it was early summer, the temperature at night was not high. Moreover, the Palmer family¡¯s old


    residence was built on the mountain. Temperatures at night were cold enough to warrant a nket, so


    wearing thicker clothes seemed fine.


    In any case, everything was better than the two pieces of cloth she had in her hand.


    Leo also fell silent.


    A momentter, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve searched everywhere I can. Why don¡¯t you wear your old clothes and


    He was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Through the frosted ss, Madison saw his silhouette seemingly about to leave. Helplessly, she


    shouted, ¡°Give me the shirt¡­¡±


    Then, the bathroom door was pulled open slightly, and she reached out her slender


    arm.


    The only imperfection that marred the beauty was a scar on the shoulder of her arm.


    Although it was only a fine slit, it stood out conspicuously against her soft skin, impossible to overlook.


    Just like an intrusive dark cra ck on white jade, it created a sense of unease when looking at it.


    Leo stood there motionless. He stared at the scar¡¯s trace, trailing it till it was covered by the door. He


    could not see anymore.


    How many more scars like this were there on her body?


    Thest banquet only revealed her back, but the mottled marks were already shocking and


    unforgettable.


    Unexpectedly, there were more in other ces¡­


    ¡°Leo?¡± In the bathroom, Madison had not received her clothes for a long time. She widened the


    opening of the door slightly and stuck her head out while holding her towel. ¡°What are you daydreaming


    about?¡±


    As a result, her shoulder bone, linked to her arm, was fully exposed,ying bare the


    07:25 Tue, 30 Jan K


    entirety of her scar in front of Leo.


    The mark left by the knife was like a centipede crawling on her shoulder, piercing his


    eyes.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Leo averted his gaze and hurriedly stuffed the white shirt into Madison¡¯s hand. Then, he turned


    around.


    Madison looked at him in confusion and then looked down at her own appearance.


    It couldn¡¯t be, could it? She only revealed her arm, and his reaction was so intense?


    There was no way that Mr. Palmer was still an innocent boy?


    Madison did not have the luxury to think. She had already stayed in the bathroom for long enough. If


    she stayed any longer, her body would be wrinkled by the water vapor.


    She retracted her gaze and closed the door again to change into her clothes.


    Leo¡¯s shirt was muchrger than her size. It could almost be used as a short skirt.


    Her height did not inherit the stature of the Daves family, likely due to the Hale family withholding some


    of their growth potential during her formative years, resulting in a rtively average height.


    Compared to her brothers and Leo, there was a height difference of almost 8 inches.


    It didn¡¯t matter. As long as she was not disabled or sick, it was fine.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Madison was enveloped by the slightly stuffy air in the room and


    could not help but sneeze.


    Leo looked up and his gaze lingered on her for a few seconds. Then, he pursed his lips and closed the


    balcony door.


    The night wind in the mountains was blocked by the doors and windows, and the temperature in the


    room seemed to have suddenly risen, especially in the absence of conversation between the two.


    ¡°Are you¡­ really going to sleep on the floor?¡± After a long while, Madison broke the


    stalemate.


    Leo, who was spreading the nket, did not pause in his movements. He only acknowledged softly, not


    even lifting his head to nce at her.


    Madison could not help but frown slightly.


    She thought that with his temper, he would retort to her no matter what, saying things


    O


    <


    like, ¡°If I don¡¯t sleep on the floor, does Mrs. Palmer want me to sleep on the bed with you?¡± or other


    mocking words.


    But in reality, he simply didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Leo, are you angry?¡± Madison kept staring at him. After sitting cross-legged on the bed, she picked up


    a pillow and tilted her head to look at him.


    ¡°No, which eye of yours saw me angry?¡±


    Leo fixed the nket and looked up at her indifferently. Then, hey down on the ground and looked at


    the ceiling, seemingly thinking about something.


    Madison clicked her tongue. ¡°I just saw that your mood didn¡¯t seem quite right. I thought that it was


    because the honorable Mr. Palmer had to sleep on the ground and that was too difficult for you.¡±


    Seeing that Leo was lying down, she too rose and lifted the nket.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°By the way, Leo, do you want a pillow? I¡¯ll give you one.¡± Although it was a question, she had already


    passed one down to Leo.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Thanking her, Leo reached out to take it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll turn off the lights.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Leo replied.


    The room suddenly turned pitch ck, and as the lights disappeared, it fell silent again. The only sound


    they could hear was the rustling of the trees in the deep mountains outside the house that came and


    went,


    After some time, Madison suddenly propped her head up with her arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Leo?


    Are you asleep?¡±


    Leo said nothing.


    Madison pursed her lips and tried to get up from the bed to fetch her phone to y.


    She was not sure if it was because she was sleeping in a new ce or because someone was sleeping


    on the ground beside her. All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    However, before she could sit up, a deep voice sounded.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Leo murmured.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Madison shrieked.


    111


    O


    <


    0


    The sudden voice gave Madison a fright as she eximed in shock.


    She patted her chest and frowned. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± Sheined.


    In the darkness, Leo¡¯s thin lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    Madison sighed, then tried to turn on the light to get her phone. Before she could reach out, Leo


    stopped her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no charger in the room. If you stay up toote ying tonight, it¡¯ll be troublesome to go back


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    Madison retracted her hand in embarrassment andid down on the bed again. She stared at the


    ceiling in boredom.


    After a while, she suddenly realized that Leo¡¯s voice sounded very awake. It was not at all as though he


    had just woken up from sleep.


    ¡°Leo, are you having trouble sleeping too?¡± She propped herself up on one arm and turned sideways,


    ncing at Leo on the ground.


    Leo did not deny it and acknowledged softly.


    Madison heaved a sigh of relief and satisfaction. Shey on the bed and said with a smile, ¡°So you


    can¡¯t sleep either. It¡¯s good that I¡¯m not the only one having trouble sleeping!¡±


    Leo chuckled, not saying anything more.


    The room fell silent again.


    The wind outside the house was getting stronger and stronger, and there was the faint sound of


    thunder. It seemed like it was about to rain.


    A thunderstorm in the summer should stop by tomorrow morning, but¡­


    Looking at the slit of light that streamed through the curtains, Madison could not help but frown.


    ¡°Leo.¡± She called out.


    ¡°Madison.¡± Leo said.


    The two voices sounded at the same time. Then again.


    ¡°You go


    first.¡± Madison ushered.


    ¡°You first.¡± Leo, the same.


    <


    As the voices fell, a burst of lowughter echoed in the room.


    Madison regainedposure and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first then.¡±


    Leo nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Madison looked at the flickering light outside the window and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sally will be


    looking for you tonight. Will you be fine if you leave your phone downstairs? Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Madison.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Leo suddenly interrupted her coldly. ¡°You spoke only to


    ask me to leave this ce? More so in this weather?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Madison was silent.


    After a considerable pause, with the outside of the room quiet as if the thunder and lightning were just a


    prank, her voice sounded again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of thunder?¡±


    Just one sentence brought up many memories of the past.


    It was on Edgar¡¯s birthday at the old residence.


    Edgar did not like Sally. He was advanced in years and did not like to celebrate birthdays. He only


    allowed for a meal at the old residence with his family and considered that a celebration.


    Madison was naturally invited.


    At that time, Sally had almost confirmed her rtionship with Leo. However, Edgar never approved of


    it. He publicly announced that the Palmer family¡¯s granddaughter- inw was only Madison, so Leo was


    especially rebellious then.


    Leo returned to the old residence veryte at night. The dishes on the dining table had already been


    cleaned up. Edgar did not wish to see him and had gone upstairs early.


    Madison secretly left some food for Leo and waited for him to return before reheating


    it in the kitchen.


    That night was also a thunderstorm. At first, it was also a low thunderp.


    Madison remembered that when she heated the food and brought it out, Leo had answered a call and


    rushed out. He gentlyforted the girl on the phone so she would not be afraid.


    Throughout the entire call, he did not turn around to look at her.


    Lightning shed, and he slowly disappeared from her sight.


    After which, a deafening thunderp echoed through the air. She was so frightened that she


    involuntarily tossed the bowl in her hand. The hot soup sttered on her legs, leaving a reddened mark


    as the bowl fell and shattered on the ground.


    up the


    The mor was drowned out by the roaring thunder. It waste at night and Maya had already fallen


    asleep. She could only endure the fear and pain as she cleaned broken pieces and hot soup.


    When the rain cleared the next day, no one knew what happened that night. Everything


    went on as usual.


    Until today, no one knew that she was actually afraid of thunder.


    Even her brother had no idea, as whenever there was thunder, she would hide in her room to sleep or


    endure it quietly.


    She firmly believed that her fear of thunder could be ovee, even if it was innate.


    She wanted Leo to leave because she wanted to be alone.


    The wind blew harshly outside. Lightning tore through the sky again and leaked through the curtains,


    but there was no thunder.


    Madison said softly, ¡°Leo, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Be quiet.¡± Leo interrupted her mercilessly, just like how he turned around


    mercilessly back then.


    Madison did not say anything else after.


    She did not actually wish for him to leave earlier. Not to mention how much effort it would take to open


    the door. She was not a fool and understood the meaning behind Leo¡¯s words.


    Regardless of whether he was not as concerned about Sally anymore or out of respect for his promise,


    he was staying here tonight.


    She simply wanted to ask him what he intended to say earlier.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, since he was angry and unwilling to say more, there was no need for her to ask further.


    Madison turned around. With her back facing Leo, she slowly closed her eyes.


    As long as her eyes were closed before the thunder sounded, she would not be afraid.


    Boom!


    A huge thunderp resounded.


    Madison shivered under the/sheets. Her eyes were tightly shut, and cold sweat trickled out of her


    forehead as she slowly muttered under her breath.


    The heavy rain poured on the sycamore trees outside the house, smashing against the ss of the


    balcony. It was as noisy as the footsteps of thousands of soldiers on the battlefield, apanied by


    thunder.


    Another p of thunder!


    Madison could finally take it no more and screamed.


    ¡°Madison?¡± Leo had already woken up when he heard her mumblings. He thought she was simply


    having a nightmare and paid no mind. Now that he heard her frightened voice, he could not help but


    get up from the ground.


    He went to turn on the lights. However, the old residence used a traditional circuit and it had been


    turned off long ago when there was thunder.


    Helpless, Leo could only pull open the curtains on the balcony.


    When the light streamed in, he could see the situation in front of him. Madison had already buried


    herself under the nket and covered her head tightly. Only when the thunder rumbled did she tremble


    slightly.


    Sleeping like that definitely wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Madison¡­¡±


    Leo lifted the nket slightly so that she could breathe in some fresh air and not suffocate to death.


    However, he was only halfway through when his entire body froze.


    Madison was curled up into a ball, almost like a shrimp. The hair on her forehead waspletely


    drenched in cold sweat and her shirt was disheveled, revealing arge portion of her skin¡­


    Leo¡¯s gaze swept over her. He could not help but avert his gaze. However, when lightning shed, he


    caught sight of the wounds on her body and found himself unable to look away.


    Another p of thunder.


    Madison trembled in fear. As if she wanted to curl up even more, she hugged her head with both arms


    and tried to inch closer to the space without light. Her petite body slowly withdrew further into the


    nket as she continued muttering something.


    Leo pursed his lips, lowered his head, and approached slowly, trying to hear what she was saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, I¡¯m so cold¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, please¡­ Don¡¯t hit me¡­


    ¡°I want to live. I won¡¯t die¡­ I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± Madison continued to


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked at Madison¡¯s face. He saw the cold beads of sweat on her forehead.


    It was no different from the situation when he was locked in the dark and


    narrow room.


    He also vaguely remembered Sally¡¯s face.


    Every time there was a thunderstorm, she would make a fuss. She would im she was afraid and


    asked him to apany her.


    He went too.


    Upon reflection, he realized that every time he visited, he would only spend a brief moment with her or


    share a meal. He never witnessed her fear.


    Leo blinked and raised his fingers slightly, trying to push away the wet hair on Madison¡¯s forehead.


    Unexpectedly, just as his fingersnded on her face, his arm was grabbed tightly and hugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡­ I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± She was still mumbling.


    Leo nced at his arm and hummed softly. He said in a low voice, ¡°Madison, you¡¯re not afraid. It¡¯s just


    thunder. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Using his free arm, he pulled the nket over Madison and gently patted her back.


    ¡°No¡­ not¡­¡±


    ¡°Not what?¡± he asked patiently.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Madison. Jessica is not afraid. Jessica is not afraid¡­¡± She continued.


    Leo heard it clearly and his eyes slowly darkened.


    ¡°What Jessica?¡± He asked in a h oar se voice. A bold thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Jessica¡­


    Madison frowned as if she didn¡¯t understand his question. However, her voice was still


    clear.


    ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m Jessica, not Madison.¡± She replied.


    Leo¡¯s eyes darkened. His hand that was coaxing her froze. ¡°Jessica Daves?¡±


    Madison suddenly frowned and narrowed her eyes. ¡°What name is that? It¡¯s so old- fashioned!¡±


    ¡°Madison, are you Jessica, and Joe is your¡­¡±


    Before Leo could finish probing, another p of thunder came from outside and interrupted him.


    Madison was shocked again and her grip on his arm tightened.


    Her clothes had also been torn apart in her movements, revealing theplete wound on her shoulder.


    Leo could not be bothered to ask about her background anymore. Instead, he allowed her to hug him


    and asked another question in a h oar se voice.


    ¡°Madison, how many wounds are there on your body?¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Madison held him and did not say anything, only her grip tightened as if she tried to drag him down with


    her.


    The thunder outside the window quietened, but the rain poured heavier and heavier, hitting down on


    the eaves.


    Leo looked down at Madison beside him and pursed his thin lips tightly. He finally could not bear to look


    at those scars and reached out his hand to try to pull her clothes up.


    The moment his warm fingers fell on her shoulder, Madison, who was lying on the bed, suddenly


    opened her eyes and sat up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She stared at him.


    Leo¡¯s hand was still in midair when Madison¡¯s gaze caught himpletely off-guard. He didn¡¯t know


    whether to retrieve his hand or not.


    After a moment, he withdrew his hand and looked away. ¡°You¡¯re not dressed well. Please tidy up your


    clothes.¡±


    Madison stood up abruptly. The white shirt slid down her shoulders, and her pale body loomed in the


    darkness, making it ufortable to gaze at for too long.


    She seemed to be a little puzzled, lowered her head dully, and then raised her eyebrows slowly as if


    she could not understand his words. She did not move at all.


    Leo realized something was wrong with her.


    ¡°Madison?¡± Leo raised his hand and waved it in front of her.


    There was another sh of lightning outside.


    In the light, Madison blinked. Her exceptionally clear eyes fixed on him, devoid of any


    emotion.


    It was as if her soul had been stripped away, leaving only a shell.


    Leo pursed his lips and was no longer in the mood to look at the originally alluring scene. He silently


    tidied her clothes, fastening the undone buttons.


    Madison was obedient. She quietly knelt in front of him and allowed him to serve her.


    When the top button was about to be fastened, her soft voice finally spilled the words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this. It¡¯s ufortable.¡±


    She moved her neck to avoid Leo¡¯s action. The expression on her face, with furrowed brows,


    resembled that of a child who hadn¡¯t yet grasped the situation.


    Leo raised his hand, feeling the impulse to pat her head, but ultimately restrained himself.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at her silently for a while and asked, ¡°Madison¡­ how old are you now?¡±


    In psychological psychoanalysis, instances have been documented where individuals, under extreme


    fear or specific circumstances, temporarily experience partial memory loss as a self-protective


    mechanism, allowing them to enter an altered state.


    Leo did not know what she had experienced to be like this, but he was certain that what she had


    suffered in the past was more cruel and terrifying than anything he could imagine.


    Another p of thunder exploded outside, scaring the woman in front of him.


    Madison trembled, ncing around as if searching for something to hide under. Her eyes betrayed a


    hint of confusion, and all she could do was tightly hug her legs.


    The summer rain fell urgently, seemingly pounding on Leo¡¯s heart, causing a momentary ache.


    He bent down and picked up the thin nket, trying to cover her. However, just as he approached,


    Madison suddenly hugged her head and whimpered like a baby animal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. I can give you money. All of it. All of it¡­¡±


    She first spoke in English, then quickly spoke in anothernguage.


    Leo froze in mid-air.


    His throat tightened, and each word emerged with an almost painstaking effort. ¡°I will not hit you. Don¡¯t


    be afraid, okay?¡±


    Madison lifted her head slightly from between her arms, fear filling her pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Really¡­ you


    won¡¯t hit me?¡±


    She probed carefully.


    Leo hummed in a h oar se voice and pulled the nket up. ¡°No one will bully you anymore. Don¡¯t be


    afraid. You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    He patiently coaxed her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look around. Is it your room? There are no bad


    people.¡±


    Madison followed his words and looked around. She slowly let her guard down but still


    did notpletely rx.


    Butpared to before, she was now in much better shape.


    ¡°My room.¡± She repeated emotionlessly, slipping under the covers.


    Leo rxed a little and agreed with her. ¡°Yes, it is your room. There will be no bad guysing in, and


    there will be no one to hit you. Go to sleep, okay?¡±


    The rain outside lessened, and there was no more rapid hammering. Just the asionalrge


    raindrops that fell and hit the eaves.


    Madison did not sleep. She looked at Leo with her clear eyes. ¡°Were you the one who chased the bad


    guys away?¡±


    Without waiting for Leo to respond, she suddenly reached out her hand to grab him. Her watery deer-


    like eyes look at him expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still so scared. Can you sleep with me? I¡¯m afraid to sleep alone.¡±


    Leo frowned and looked hesitant.


    Madison had already made space for him on the bed. She said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m not nestled up to you,


    okay? As long as you¡¯re beside me, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes to meet hers. After a moment, he heard a low sounding from his chest.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A smile bloomed on Madison¡¯s beautiful face. She immediatelyy down and even took a pillow and


    ced it between them. She vowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    It was as if she was afraid that she would take advantage of Leo.


    Most of the gloominess in Leo¡¯s eyes had disappeared. He could not help but smile. Then, he took a


    pillow andid down beside her.


    Perhaps because she was no longer afraid, Madison quickly closed her eyes and fell asleep holding


    the pillow she had taken from the sofa.


    Leo nced sideways at her under the dim light outside the house.


    His gaze fell on the small scar on her forehead, which made his heart sink. He thought it would be the


    only scar on her body, but it turned out to be the smallest one.


    He retracted his gaze and watched the ceiling, emptying his mind. He listened to the sound of the rain


    outside. He was not sleepy at all.


    He did not know how long it had been. When he finally felt sleepy, a head of hair


    suddenly wiggled into his arms, carrying a soft fragrance.


    Leo frowned and subconsciously raised his hand. However, he thought of something and put it down.


    That slight drowsinesspletely dissipated.


    Madison¡¯s arms were wrapped around him tightly as if he were arge doll. Her soft limbs were


    wrapped around him, and her head was resting on afortable spot.


    45


    Leo was no saint, and the area where Madison was pressed against felt like it was on fire, making him


    unable to resist the urge to lift the nket.


    He pursed his lips and carefully tried to pull her away.


    There was a low rumble of thunder. The woman in his arms shuddered again, and her arms tightened


    even further.


    Leo stopped moving.


    And just like that, he listened to the rain for the entire night, not thinking about anything. He finally fell


    asleep just before dawn.


    Madison had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    When she woke up the next day, the sky had already cleared up. Only the rainwater from the trees and


    branches gathered and fell, making a sound when it hit the eaves.


    It was quite calming.


    Madison listened to this sound seven to eight times before she opened her eyes in satisfaction.


    Then, she let out a sharp scream as she kicked away the man she had hugged the entire night!

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Leo was kicked straight to the ground.


    Fortunately, the floor was still covered with the bedding that he had paddedst night, so he was not


    hurt.


    But even so, he was startled, especially since the wakefulness of not having slept well made him look


    extremely pale.


    Madison, unaware of the situation, began to use. ¡°Leo, you¡¯re actually this kind of person! You


    should have said so earlier if you are not used to sleeping in your bed. What are you doing climbing up


    in the middle of the night?¡±


    Leo looked up at her with a sidelong nce, spilling out a sneer.


    ¡°I climbed up? Madison, you cked out again?¡±


    Still holding onto his anger, unwilling to say much to Madison, he took a detour into the bathroom.


    Madison¡¯s mind began to work rapidly.


    She did not drinkst night, so she did not lose consciousness. Even though some of her memories


    were blurred like a dream, the scene of her pathetically saying she was scared and begging for


    someone to sleep with her was crystal clear.


    Moreover, if she remembered correctly, it seemed like she was the one holding Leo when she woke up.


    And it was very tight.


    Madison pped her head, feeling deted and helpless.


    ¡®G od, what have I done? I wish I could die! It was just thunder. I have never been like this before. Why


    did it have to happenst night?¡¯ she thought.


    The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. She pulled the nket over her head


    and rolled around on the bed.


    After entering the bathroom, Leo sshed his face with water and slowly came to his


    senses.


    Thinking about his behavior just now, Leo felt that he may have been too harsh. What Madison didst


    night was only because she suffered something she didn¡¯t deserve. He shouldn¡¯t have been angry with


    her.


    As he thought about it, he walked out of the bathroom. Just as he was about to apologize to Madison,


    he saw such a scene.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then a faint smile appeared on his handsome face.


    It looked like the stu pid girl had remembered.


    Without looking any further, Leo re-entered the bathroom.


    After washing up anding out of the bathroom, he saw that the room had already been tidied up,


    and the quilt was neatly ced on the bed. Even the nket on the ground was neatly folded and


    ced at the end of the bed.


    When Madison saw Leoe out, a trace of embarrassment shed across her bright face. ¡°You¡¯ve


    finished washing up?¡±


    Leo raised his eyebrows and looked at her meaningfully.


    Madison felt her ears burning up. Her fingers clenched the corner of her shirt tightly.


    She was still wearing the baggy white shirt and probably hadn¡¯t had time to change out of it because


    she had been cleaning up the room earlier.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done washing up, I¡¯ll go in.¡± After a moment, she raised her hand and pointed to the


    bathroom.


    Leo nodded and stepped aside.


    Madison brushed her shoulder past him and was suddenly stopped by him.


    ¡°Madison, do you remember what happenedst night?¡± he asked.


    Madison stopped, and her fingers loosened and tightened.


    After a while, she gritted her teeth. ¡°No! I lost my memory. I don¡¯t remember anything!¡±


    Upon hearing her tone, Leo becamepletely certain that she had remembered everything. ¡°Okay,


    you don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    He nodded seriously and then couldn¡¯t help but let out a heartyugh. He had a nice and pleasant


    However, it was a harsh melody when it fell on Madison¡¯s ears.


    She turned sideways and red at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯tugh.¡± Leo tried to restrain the smile on his face, but he couldn¡¯t control it and


    curved his lips again.


    Madison blushed. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing!¡±


    Leo coughed and found an excuse. ¡°I was just thinking about something funny.¡±


    Madison was speechless.


    She red at him with reddened eyes.


    Realizing that he was about to make her angry again, Leo quickly turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going to change


    my clothes. Quickly go wash up.¡±


    Madison looked at his back. Biting her lip, she went into the bathroom angrily.


    When she came out of the bathroom, he had already changed his clothes.


    His ck suit coat was thrown on the bed. He was wearing a white shirt and suit pants. The most basic


    of styles nobly worn by him.


    He was looking down at the various styles of ties in the drawer while casually pulling up the sleeve of


    his arm, revealing half of his muscr forearm.


    Seeing that he was about to use his right hand to pull up his other sleeve, Madison could not help but


    frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to use that hand? Do you have to crip ple your hand before you stop?¡±


    She went over to stop Leo¡¯s movement. She nced at the drawer and chose a dark blue


    tie. ¡°How about this one?¡±


    She looked at the suit, which was the most basic style. The fabric of the suit was expensive, but it did


    not have any overlyplicated designs, nor did it have to match anyplex patterns. It was perfect


    with a solid-colored tie.


    Leo held the tie and slid his fingers across it. He felt that the fabric was not bad and epted it with


    pleasure.


    Then, he handed the tie back to Madison.


    She frowned and looked up at him. ¡°What now?¡±


    Leo¡¯s dark eyes held a smile. ¡°Just like you said, my right hand is inconvenient to use. Sorry to trouble


    you, Mrs. Palmer.¡±


    Madison felt her ears burning up again. ¡°Can you not make such a joke?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but retort


    but still took the tie.


    She noticed his palm. There were more bloodstains on the white gauze wrapped around the wound,


    but the color was already dark. Perhaps she had identally touched his woundst night.


    In this case, it was fine to help him.


    ¡°Lower your head,¡± she said as she looked away.


    Leo obeyed, bending slightly so she could put the tie on him.


    The two of them stood very close, and after a short while, his nose was enveloped by the faint


    fragrance fromst night.


    He lowered his eyes and saw her petite figure. She was wearing his clothes¡­


    He did not dare to look at her body directly. He looked away and saw her bright face, the delicate skin


    on her face, and her slightly pursed red lips. Further up were those pitch-ck eyes. At this moment,


    they were focused on the tie.


    ¡°Done.¡± Madison hadn¡¯t tied a tie in a long time. Thest time she remembered doing so was when


    designing ready-to-wear clothingst year. This year, her main focus had been on jewelry work.


    She was quite satisfied with the Windsor knot.


    But Leo did not think so. He turned sideways to look at the mirror, and a sense of difort arose in


    his chest.


    ¡°Have you helped anyone else to do this?¡± he asked coldly.


    Madison was about to help him to pull down his sleeves. After all, it was quite strange to wear a tie with


    rolled-up sleeves. But she stopped when she heard that. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡±


    Without helping him pull down his sleeves, she went straight to the cloakroom.


    Besides Leo¡¯s clothes, there were a few ready-to-wear pieces for women for the current season.


    Simr to Creek Court, it was likely that Amber and Leo kept these on hand just


    in case someone came to stay.


    Leo looked back at her and pursed his thin lips.


    He didn¡¯t ask again, but the idea of her helping another man with a tie in the past or the future made


    him ufortable.


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. He couldn¡¯t help but want to take off the


    tie.


    Just as his fingers touched the tie, he changed his mind, withdrew his hand, and pulled down his


    sleeves. Then he picked up the suit coat from the bed.


    Madison picked a dress and changed quickly. She walked out of the cloakroom a few minutester.


    n¨®t


    The long dress could not hide the marks on her shoulders. But since the weather was still rtively


    cool after the summer rain, she put on a thin knitted shirt, looking gentle


    and noble.


    Seeing here out, Leo¡¯s anger dissipated.


    ¡°Is the door open?¡± Madison asked casually as she looked in the mirror.


    Leo looked up and saw that the door was ajar. He wondered when Maya hade.


    ¡°It¡¯s open,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Madison was satisfied with the dress she picked out and was in a good mood. She had


    a smile on her face.


    Leo withdrew his gaze from looking at her, grunted in acknowledgement, and followed her out.


    He paused as he passed by the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll take the changed clothes down to Maya. She¡¯s too old


    to go up and down. You can go down first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Madison replied. But at that moment, she suddenly thought of something and rushed into the


    bathroom. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Her voice stopped abruptly when she saw the cloth in Leo¡¯s hand.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    At the bathroom door, Madison froze in ce.


    Startled by her abrupt entrance, Leo, who had been tidying up the bathroom, stopped in his tracks.


    Likewise, the flimsy ¡®pajamas¡¯ he had just picked up seemed to have gotten a shock. The moment


    Madison barged in, it had unfurled to reveal its highly embarrassing design.


    Madison held her breath. She wanted to die on the spot.


    Leo followed her gaze. When he saw what was in his hand, he raised his eyebrows.


    No wonder she had asked for a change of pajamas so awkwardlyst night.


    Da mn the girl¡­


    Without saying anything, Leo calmly ced the piece of pajamas (which was really little more than a


    piece of rag) into the dirtyundry basket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hearing this, Madison retracted her awkward expression and silently followed behind


    Leo.


    Neither of them spoke. The atmosphere was rather tense.


    Downstairs, Amber and Maya had woken up carly. Breakfast had already been set neatly onto the


    dining table. Several dishes were still steaming, which meant the two women predicted that Leo and


    Madison would being down any minute.


    When Amber saw the two of them, she smiled brightly. ¡°Madison,e and have breakfast. Maya


    made you shrimp dumplings early in the morning. Come try them and see if they¡¯re the same as


    before.¡±


    She did not even deign to look at Leo. It was as if Madison was her biological child and Leo had been


    adopted.


    If yesterday¡¯s incident had not happened, Madison might have been ttered by this treatment.


    However, after experiencing being locked in the room, her affection towards. Amber vanished without a


    trace.


    However, as the saying goes, rage not at a smiling person! Madison did nothing that might betray the


    true extent of her rage. Instead, she continued putting on a polite facade.


    ¡°Thank you, Amber, but I have some errands to run today. I¡¯m afraid I have to leave


    first.


    Amber was stunned for a moment. Trying gently to persuade Madison, she protested, ¡°Why are you in


    such a hurry? It¡¯s so early in the morning. Even if you¡¯re busy, how long can a meal like this take? Sit


    down and have some food, please?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why force her to stay if she doesn¡¯t want to eat? She¡¯s old enough to know if she¡¯s hungry. I¡¯m


    sure she won¡¯t starve to death.¡±


    Before Madison could speak, Leo¡¯szy voice came from behind her..


    He ced his suit jacket on the sofa and walked straight to the dining room without looking at any of


    them. Although none of the others had made a move towards the dining room, he refused to stand on


    ceremony.


    The meaning behind his words were pretty obvious. It was clear to everyone what he meant, especially


    Amber, who had orchestrated the entire debacle yesterday. Her face had turned pale, revealing her


    guilt andplicity.


    ¡°How could you use me of forcing her to stay? We¡¯re one big family. What¡¯s wrong with asking my


    daughter-inw to sit down and have breakfast together?¡±


    Amber was starting to bristle with rage. Forgetting her status as a high societydy, her tone had


    be rather nasty. When she turned and saw Leo eating breakfast with a non-plussed expression,


    she lost itpletely.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to sit there and eat? You don¡¯t even take care of your own wife. I don¡¯t know


    what you¡¯re doing all day long. Now that our family can finally reunite for a meal, you¡¯re saying that


    Madison is being forced to stay! I raised you for nothing!¡±


    The tone and message behind her tirade meant only one thing for Madison: she could no longer afford


    to leave now,


    She looked up at Leo. The man¡¯s face was as expressionless as ever, but she could tell from his


    slightly lowered eyes and slow movements that he was in a bad mood.


    She felt a little bad for him. It must not feel good to be scolded like this by his biological mother.


    Besides, Leo was a grown-up, and he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong..


    Madison pursed her lips and spoke up for Leo. ¡°Amber, I was the one who wanted to leave. It has


    nothing to do with Leo. Moreover, I¡¯ve already signed a divorce agreement. with him. He has no


    obligation to take care of me. Moreover¡­ he has taken care of me in his own way. I¡¯m very grateful to


    him.¡±


    As she said this, Madison recalled how he had patiently coaxed her through the dark and stormy night


    yesterday.


    Although she had not been able to control her fear, she was thankful that Leo had not despised her or


    done anything else to hurt her.


    Amber still felt a little guilty towards Madison. ¡°Silly child, why are you still speaking up


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for him?¡±


    The man at the dining table also raised his head. He turned and stared at Madison, hist gaze warm and


    heavy. He did not feel any more affectionate towards her just because she spoke up for him.


    Madison sensed his gaze and turned away. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Amber, I think¡­¡±


    She paused and thought for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should treat Len like this. No matter what, he¡¯s your biological son. Why do you have


    to always say such hurtful words? You only push him further and further away. Moreover, whether it¡¯s


    marriage or other private matters, I don¡¯t think you should interfere with what he does, Everyone has


    the right to make their own choices.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been very strict with him since he was young because you had high expectations for


    him, but Amber, have you ever considered that he¡¯s an independent individual? He has someone he


    likes, and he should walk the path he chooses, You may like me, but he¡¯s certainly not obligated to feel


    the same way. In fact, I understand if he hates me. You don¡¯t need to interfere so much.¡±


    After her long soliloquy, the entire restaurant fell silent. Even Maya, who came out with the soup,


    stopped in her tracks and did not dare to take another step.


    Amber was stunned for a long time. When she finally came back to her senses, her eyes were a little


    red.


    It was likely that no one had ever been so honest to her before. She reached out and took Madison¡¯s


    hand, looking as though she had many things to say.


    Her red lips moved, but after a long time, she could only mumble, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for his own good¡­¡±


    She looked at Madison cagerly. The more she thought about her daughter-inw, the more she liked


    her. How heartwarming her words were! And she did not seem to angry about the incident yesterday,


    too.


    As for the woman his son liked, she was petty and only knew how to cry and pretend to be pitiful. She


    was like a foolish concubine from an ancient Chinese serial.


    Neither Amber nor Leo¡¯s father approved of her as their son¡¯s wife. Taking someone else as his wife


    was good for him!


    E


    Madison did not shake off Amber¡¯s hand. She just smiled gently.


    ¡°He knows that you¡¯re doing this for his own good, but no matter what, you have to listen to his


    thoughts asionally. Even if both of you are dissatisfied with the situation, you can still sit down and


    that


    Amber turned around and nced at Leo. Madison¡¯s words had touched her greatly, but the moment


    she turned and saw his sullen face again, Amber felt any warm feelings dissipate. She opened her


    mouth to say something but promptly closed it again, holding herself back with what seemed like great


    effort.


    It was probably something nasty again.


    Amber sighed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Madison, let¡¯s go eat first. I¡¯m very sorry about what


    happenedst night. Don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡­¡±


    It would not bepletely truthful to say that she could not bear to part with Madison. After all, she


    intended to use the girl for her own means.


    However, it was necessary to vye for reconciliation on the surface first.


    Madison was not someone who held a grudge. Moreover, Amber was really good to her, and nothing


    really happenedst night.


    She smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡±


    Amber was pleasantly stunned by this turn of events. Hastily, she smiled. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go cat


    first.¡±


    Other things could wait.


    But as soon as the two of them sat down, the other person at the dining table got up.


    His expression was extremely ugly, as if someone had provoked him. His murderous aura hung thinly


    in the air.


    Amber frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±


    Leo pursed his lips and did not say anything. Before standing up to leave, he shot an icy look at


    Madison.


    That gaze sent chills down her spine.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Madison was afraid neither of him nor of his gaze.


    She just didn¡¯t understand.


    He had been so kind and patient to her yesterday night. Why was he suddenly looking at her as though


    they were mortal enemies? Had her words to his mother just now somehow offended him?


    However, Madison quickly let it go. In any case, they would be going their separate ways. soon. There


    was no need for her to worry about what he was thinking.


    If he hated her, so be it. Just as she had said, not everyone in the world was going to like her. Leo was


    She began to eat her breakfast unhurriedly.


    After leaving the dining table, Leo did not look at her again.


    He reached for his suit on the sofa, put it on, and bent down to pick up his phone on the coffee table.


    He turned it on.


    Maya came out of the kitchen with barley porridge. When she saw Leo¡¯s bowl and the others, she could


    not help but say, ¡°Mr. Palmer, you¡¯re going to work now? Aren¡¯t you going to eat some more? Also, you


    need to change the dressing on your hand.¡±


    Leo did not turn around when he heard her voice, but his hands paused.


    Then, he put his phone back on coffee table and sat on the sofa to remove the gauze on his hand. His


    actions were so rough that it was as if he was not treating a wound. Instead, he seemed to be


    approaching the task with a sense of self-destruction.


    He didn¡¯t open the first aid kit to retrieve the medicine. Instead, he flung the gauze aside, picked up his


    phone, and stood up in one smooth movement..


    Maya still tried to persuade him. ¡°Mr. Palmer, aren¡¯t you going to apply medicine? This won¡¯t do.¡±


    Leo couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to her. After flinging some rubbish into the bin, he left without another


    word.


    ¡°Look at his temper!¡±


    Amber was so angry that her chest felt stuffy. She had wanted to yell at him throughout breakfast, but


    she had held it in. Once Leo left, she could not hold back the words that were threatening to spill out of


    her mouth.


    07:42 Wed, 31 Jan uu u


    ¡°Madison, look at him. I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s thinking. He gets angry and leaves. just like that! I


    didn¡¯t give him a piece of my mind just now because of you. If it were in the past, I would have beaten


    him up with a stick! You even put in a good word for him, seriously. But you¡¯re right. I should worry less


    in the future instead of bothering my head about him!¡±


    Madison did not say anything. She lowered her head and ate silently.


    She had witnessed Leo¡¯s unceremonious exit from the room just now. Naturally, she did not miss what


    Leo threw into the bin.


    A tie.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He had thrown away the tie she had put on for him in the morning.


    In other words, he was throwing a tantrum so early in the morning because of her?


    Why? Was it because of what she said to Amber? Did she say anything wrong?


    Madison did not think too much about it.


    Although Leo was not a good person to offend, it did not matter if their rtionship soured now. In any


    case, they might not have much contact in the future.


    As for work, even if she had truly offended Leo, he might not be willing to waste time on making things


    difficult for her. If he had so much time, he was better off spending it on new projects.


    Therefore, Madison had a rather pleasant breakfast.


    After saying goodbye to Amber, Madison drove back to Rose Garden..


    On the way, her brother called her.


    John was a little worried when he heard that she had stayed over at the Palmer family¡¯s residencest


    night, so he reached out to her first thing in the morning.


    Madison felt a rush of affection towards him. She omitted some of the incidents that happenedst


    night and only talked about how Amber treated her well and even scolded Leo for her.


    She was still a little afraid of her elder brother, who was 11 years older than her.


    John was not as sl oppy as Joe. He had taken over the Daves family¡¯s oldpany, even while


    ensuring that thepany he set up in his earlier years was thriving. He scared her even more than


    Leo with a sour face.


    She didn¡¯t say much to John. Whenever he asked her a question, she replied dutifully,


    07:42 Wed, 31 Jan I


    but offered no further information. She did not dare to cra ck a joke with him.


    Just as he was about to hang up, John suddenly asked. ¡°By the way, how are the divorce procedures


    between you and the Palmer family?¡±


    ¡°It should be wrapping up¡­ soon.¡±


    Madison did not dare to tell the truth. ¡°We were going to go through with it some time ago, but


    something happened with the Hale family. Now that Sally Hale is threatening suicide, we might have to


    shelve the idea for a bit.¡±


    She had no idea if she was right. Leo had an unpredictable temper. See how she had mysteriously


    managed to anger him this morning!


    What if he was truly despicable, and was only procrastinating the divorce proceedings. to disgust her?


    Just thinking about it made Madison angry!


    When she returned to the cou


    she thought it would be the easiest thing in the


    world to divorce Leo. Who knew it would drag out so long?


    Fortunately, John did not say anything, and only hummed softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You know that Dad can¡¯t wait to have you move back into our family. home. Also, Mom


    has been talking about you for the past two days. Give her a call when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Madison replied sweetly, ¡°Got it, John. I¡¯m sorry that you guys keep worrying about me, but I¡¯ll be back


    soon. Wait for me.¡±


    The voice on the other end was filled withughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    The call ended. The smile on Madison¡¯s face did not fade. She was very happy when she thought


    about her future back in the Daves family.


    She had so many lovely family members.


    How nice!


    She just didn¡¯t know when that bas tar d Leo would remember to go through with the divorce


    proceedings. She actually forgot to tell himst night, too.


    However, considering Sally¡¯s state, she guessed that it would be soon. It might even be over in less


    than a month.


    To her surprise, it took less than that.


    When they arrived at Rose Garden, Madison was stopped by Leo¡¯s assistant, Morris Walton.


    ¡°Mrs. Palmer.¡±


    He greeted her respectfully.


    Quietly. Morris thought it might be better to continue addressing Madison this way. His boss was a


    capricious man, always veering between divorce and reconciliation. Anyway, they were not officially


    divorced yet, so he might as well be more careful.


    Madison did not want to beat around the bush. ¡°Mr. Walton, don¡¯t call me that. You know that your boss


    and I are getting a divorce. By the way, why are you here?¡±


    Initially, Morris was still a little timid. He did not know how to open his mouth about the message Leo


    had sent him here with. Fortunately, Madison seemed ratherckadaisical about the whole thing.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer asked me toe over. He asked if you were free in the afternoon and said that he would


    go and settle the divorce procedures around four. He didn¡¯t have your contact number, so he asked me


    to wait for you here.¡±


    Madison raised her eyebrows and fell silent for a moment.


    Just as Morris thought Madison was going to go back on her word, he heard Madison askzily, ¡°Can¡¯t


    the capable Mr. Palmer settle something like this himself? Must I really go over personally?¡±


    Morris was speechless.


    Leo had not said anything about whether Madison was to join him in person at four. For some reason,


    Morris had not thought to ask either.


    In the past, Leo would simply have sent Morris to do his bidding. However, Morris had received a


    phone call just now, ordering him to pass on this message to Madison. In person!


    He hesitated and said, ¡°Maybe Mr. Palmer feels sorry that he did not show up personally during your


    marriage. Now that you¡¯re getting a divorce¡­¡±


    Madisonughed out loud and did not hear him finish his sentence.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Go back to work and tell your Mr. Palmer that I¡¯ll see him at four in the afternoon.


    And warn him not to go back on his word again.¡±


    Morris nodded. Feeling rather unsettled about the whole thing, he did not say much


    else.


    On the other hand, Madison was quite happy. She beamed at him, even reaching out to pat Morris on


    the shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Mr. Walton. Come to Rose Garden for dinner when


    you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll get the boss to give you a discount.¡±


    Morris thanked her and watched Madison leave.


    Now that he had passed on the message, he had to let Leo know. As he drove, he exined the matter


    to his boss.


    Leo was silent for a long time before grunting his acknowledgement.


    Just as Morris was about to hang up, he heard another voice.


    ¡°How did she react?¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Morris was stunned for a moment and did not know how to answer.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly tell his boss that Madison looked quite happy, right? After all, it was a divorce, not


    a wedding. However, he could not quite bring himself to lie and say that she looked sad.


    Morris deliberated for a moment and said carefully, ¡°She did not seem to have any. reaction. She just


    said that she will see you at four in the afternoon.¡±


    A cold sneer came from the other end of the line. ¡°No reaction at all? Yeah right, she was probably


    Thest sentence sounded like it was said through gritted teeth.


    Morris was silent for a beat before saying seriously, ¡°That does seem like an exaggerated description.¡±


    If he remembered correctly, Madison only had a faint smile on her face. Although she looked quite


    happy, she had not burst into raucousughter at the thought of divorcing


    Leo.


    Hearing this, it was Leo¡¯s turn to be silent.


    After another ten seconds of silence, he hung up the call abruptly.


    Morris was left utterly speechless.


    Meanwhile at the hospital, a man stood in front of the window to the patient ward, looking absolutely


    livid. He looked down at the phone in his hand, its screen dimming. His fingers were wrapped around


    the gadget so tightly that it was nearly crushed into fragments.


    An exaggerated description? Yeah right!


    ¡°Leo¡­


    Behind him, Sally¡¯s weak voice slowly sounded.


    Leo turned around before he could restrain the hostility in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Sally was shocked by the hostility in his gaze. For a moment, she thought she saw the man in a silver


    mask staring down at her ominously again. In that instant, a suffocating fear overwhelmed her.


    07:43 Wed, 31 Jan ¡ö i


    She shook her head in fear. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I just wanted to say that if you have something to do, you can go


    back to thepany first. I¡¯m¡­ fine here. You don¡¯t have to stay here.


    all the time.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Leo¡¯s face had truly terrified her, but she looked rather pitiful


    now.


    Leo had already rearranged his features. His face returning to his usual indifference, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    have anything to do today. I just need to go out in the afternoon and settle the divorce procedures.¡±


    Happiness shed across Sally¡¯s eyes.


    However, she suppressed it instantly. ¡°Did Madison¡­ agree?¡±


    Leo sat down on the sofa in the ward. He paused and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t wait to get a


    divorce.¡±


    His resentful tone was like a bucket of cold water being poured on Sally¡¯s head, washing away the joy


    from just a few seconds ago..


    No matter how stu pid she was, she could tell that Leo was unwilling to go through with the divorce.


    However, he did not seem aware of that himself.


    Sally raised her gaze and looked at the man¡¯s cold side profile. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Leo, if you


    don¡¯t want to divorce Madison, then tell her properly. She liked you so much in the past. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s


    reluctant now too.¡±


    Leo frowned and looked up. ¡°Are you going to get these foolish ideas like my mother?¡±


    Sally¡¯s eyes immediate/v


    filled with tears when he heard his cold words.


    ¡°Leo, I know you¡¯re already very disappointed in me now. You probably don¡¯t want to marry me


    anymore. Initially, I thought putting an end to my life would be a good idea. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t


    manage to kill myself, and now I¡¯ve be the brunt of everyone¡¯s jokes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let my sister down in the past. I¡¯ll get my mother to return those things to her. As for the money, I


    didn¡¯t force her to take it. Just treat it as me making up for my mistakes in the past. I won¡¯t use my


    illness as an excuse anymore. A mistake is a mistake.


    ¡°Lastly, I¡¯ve troubled you for the past two days because of me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disturb you again in


    the future. You can live a good life without me¡­


    Sally choked as she spoke and squeezed out two drops of tears from her eyes. She looked utterly


    pitiful.


    U/:43 Wed, 31 Jan


    Leo frowned even more. ¡°Sally, I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t marry you.¡±


    %1


    The woman on the bed was stunned for a moment, as if she did not understand what


    he meant.


    Leo got up from the sofa and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I won¡¯t go back on my


    word.¡±


    Sally was overjoyed.


    She originally thought that the whole affair would have angered Leo beyond measure. At the very least,


    she could not afford to bring up his promise to marry her any time


    soon.


    Hence, she decided to make concessions for the sake of advance. She did not expect it. to be effective


    so quickly.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve done so many wrong things¡­¡±


    Sally did not seem overly happy. Instead, she looked rather uneasy.


    Leo was silent for a moment.


    Indeed, when he found out about her involvement, he had considered going back on his promise to


    marry her.


    The man tapped his fingers against his thigh and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you recognize


    your mistakes. Don¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±


    Sally nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know I was wrong. Moreover, I¡¯ve paid such a costly price this time that I


    have learnt the error of my wayspletely. I promise I won¡¯t do anything to my sister in the future.¡±


    Leo hummed softly and did not say anything else.


    It was likely that he would never contact Madison again after the divorce. Marrying Sally was unlikely to


    cause both of them any trouble.


    Meanwhile, topensate Madison for the wrongs she had suffered, he would rewrite the divorce


    agreement to grant her some redress.


    After that, they would not contact each other again.


    The ward was silent for a while before Sally could not help but speak. ¡°By the way, Leo, may 1 ask


    where you werest night?¡±


    ¡°It was raining heavilyst night and there was even thunder. I couldn¡¯t get through to you even when I


    called you¡­¡±


    Leo was in a daze.


    He thought of Madison, who had been frightened back into a childst night, and the scars on her body,


    as well as her snow-white skin under the numerous scars, and the fragrance that wrapped around


    him¡­.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    Sally called out to him, staring straight at him.


    Leo came back to his senses. His eyes seemed to have dimmed slightly. ¡°Send me the design of any


    gowns you like. Also, let me know if you have a ring design you want. I just remembered that I have a


    few things to settle. I¡¯ll leave first, then.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left without responding to Sally¡¯s question.


    As the door of the ward swung gently close, the gentle face of the woman on the bed. instantly


    darkened.


    She looked at the message she had received on her phone and was so angry that she wanted to


    smash it!


    That wench, Madison!


    The message on the phone was sent by the masked man. The sender had a nk profile picture, and


    was identifiable only by a letter ¡®C. It was simr to Leo¡¯s profile, but his had a letter ¡®F¡¯ instead.


    The message informed her that Leo had remained in the Palmer family residence the entire night, only


    to leave this morning. A whileter, Madison had left the same residence with a smiling Amber.


    In other words, Madison and Leo had spent the night together at the Palmer family¡¯s residence


    yesterday night.


    With Amber ying matchmaker, who knows if the two of them had slept in the same


    room?


    With a thunderstorm raging in the background, it was difficult to believe that nothing. happened


    between them in that room.


    When Sally saw thest few words of the message, she was so angry that she wanted to block this


    sender forever.


    But she didn¡¯t dare.


    After taking a deep breath, she replied.


    111


    ¡°Sally Hale: Leo has agreed to marry me. He will go through the divorce procedures with Madison this


    afternoon.¡±


    The other party suddenly stopped sending lecherous messages.


    Instead, he sent a congrattory message.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A smile finally appeared on Sally¡¯s face, but it froze immediately as she read the next


    message.


    ¡°C: I hope you can sessfully register your marriage and hold a wedding. Otherwise¡­ you know.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    A chill crept up Sally¡¯s back.


    The message merely included a few words without any additional emojis, but it made. Sally feel


    suffocated again.


    She took a deep breath. She probably felt that the other party could not do anything to her through the


    screen, so she angrily jabbed at the phone screen.


    Sally sent a text, saying, [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely invite you to my wedding!]


    The other party did not reply.


    Sally waited for a long time. She thought that this terrifying man would send her a message to express


    his anticipation or something else, but he didn¡¯t send anything over.


    She was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. She raised her hand and was about to do so


    when she stopped.


    A momentter, she opened the dialogue box with another contact whose profile picture was nk.


    She sent a message with trembling hands, [Lco, why don¡¯t you reconsider it? If you pity me because of


    my illness, it will be too unfair to you. I can tell that you like Madison. Think about it carefully.]


    When Leo received this message and was about to drive, he suddenly stopped after reading it.


    Then, he replied, [I don¡¯t like Madison. Don¡¯t overthink it.]


    He merely replied with one sentence, and he turned a blind eye to the rest that he did. not want to reply


    to.


    He did not say if he liked Sally or if he pitied her.


    He only knew that he did not want to think about Madison anymore. Just the thought of her made him


    unable to control his emotions. That emotion made him very ufortable.


    He thought that he was having this kind of emotion because he didn¡¯t like her.


    It was because he didn¡¯t like her that he felt ufortable.


    He didn¡¯t like Madison, and he was sure of it.


    Time passed in a sh, especially when one was busy.


    Madison was so busy at Rose Garden that she almost forgot the time. It was only when


    |||


    the rm clock went off that she realized she had to go through the divorce. procedures. She quickly


    changed her clothes and went out.


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she arrived at the city hall on time.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she received a call from Morris. His tone was anxious. ¡°Have you


    arrived, Mrs. Palmer?¡±


    Before Madison could answer, a man¡¯s impatient voice came from the receiver. ¡°Tell her to hurry up.¡±


    Madison held back the urge to answer that she had arrived. She had been anxious. because she was


    about to bete, but she instantly calmed down. She walked slowly in her high heels and even took out


    her lipstick to touch up her makeup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll have to make Mr. Palmer wait for a while. If he¡¯s in a hurry, tell him


    that we might as well just go through the process as soon as possible and make it done casually like


    when we got married back then.¡±


    Her mean tone was the same as Joe¡¯s. Just hearing it made one want to beat her up.


    In the ck Spyker car, Morris, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at the man in the backseat at a


    loss. ¡°Mr. Palmer, look.¡±


    Leo kept looking out of the car and did not answer Morris. He pushed the door open, got out of the car,


    and strode in a certain direction.


    Morris¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, he did not know if he should reply to Madison first or follow Leo


    out of the car.


    He got out of the car in a hurry. He was thinking about telling Madison not to worry, but just as he said


    the words ¡°Mrs. Palmer,¡± he saw a woman applying lipstick on a car window not far away.


    Without another word, Morris quickly hung up and followed Leo.


    Madison nced at the phone that had been hung up. Without much hesitation, she picked up the


    phone and used it as a mirror to make her makeup more exquisite.


    ¡°All dressed up?¡± A deep voice came from behind, almost startling Madison.


    She turned around and met Leo¡¯s darkened and angry eyes when a bright smile showed on her


    gorgeous face.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Palmer. After you,¡± answered Madison.


    Leo did not move. He looked down and stared at Madison.


    |||


    She was still wearing the same dress that she had taken from the Palmer family¡¯s residence in the


    morning, but she had changed into a knitted jacket. The beige color made her face look bright and


    noble. She looked less gentle than she did in the morning.


    Perhaps it was because she had put on makeup that her fiery red lips made her look even more


    radiant.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer?¡± Madison¡¯s asking pulled Leo back to reality.


    Leo looked away and walked past her shoulder with a darkened expression.


    Madison was not angry. She smiled at Morris who was behind Leo. Then, she followed. Leo at a


    moderate distance with her high heels.


    The office was divided into two parts. One side was for marriage procedures, and the other side was


    for divorce.


    Comparatively, the marriage office seemed a little deserted. Of course, it might be because it was


    afternoon.


    On the other side, there were not many empty seats. There was only between some couples who were


    about to divorce.


    e empty seat


    When Madison and Leo walked over, they were stopped by the staff. ¡°The marriage office is on the


    other side.¡±


    It was probably because the makeup on Madison¡¯s face was too bright that people misunderstood.


    ¡°We are here for a divorce,¡± Madison exined with a smile.


    The staff was stunned for a moment. He looked at Leo, who looked utterly gloomy when he said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. Please wait in line to fill out the form first.¡±


    Madison and Leo both nodded.


    However, there were many people waiting for the divorce. It would take a while to go. through the


    proper procedures.


    Madison was a little bored. She yawned andined, ¡°Leo, is there something wrong with you? We


    could have done a simple procedure, but you insisted that wee personally. Terrific. There are so


    many people waiting now. It¡¯s so troublesome.¡±


    Leo closed his eyes and leaned against the chair to rest. He could not be bothered with


    her.


    Madison propped up her face and seemed to be talking to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you


    7:43 Wed, 31 Jan


    want passersby to take a photo of us and then post it on the news so that Sally can see it. Hey, I guess


    it will bring Sally a sense of security. After all, our divorce has dragged on for so long. Any girl would


    overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Madison,¡± Leo suddenly interrupted her with a gloomy gaze. ¡°Can you shut up?¡±


    Madison blinked innocently.


    She naturally did not listen to Leo or obediently shut up. ¡°In my opinion, Mr. Palmer, your temper is a


    little too bad. I didn¡¯t mess with you, right? You said four in the afternoon. Although I didn¡¯te early, I


    wasn¡¯tte either, right? Do you have to keep a long face? Besides, our divorce is consensual. Don¡¯t


    make it look like I cheated you of your feelings and money. Think about it. Without me bothering you in


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the future, you can marry your sweetheart and live a good life.¡±


    ¡°A good life?¡± Leo dwelt on her words and sneered.


    Madison was not happy. She clicked her tongue. ¡°What do you mean?


    Leo nced sideways. His expression was not as gloomy as before, but there was a hint Leo nced


    sideways. His expression was


    mockery. ¡°If I have a good life after marrying Sally, what about you, Miss Hale? Do you n to start a


    good life after marrying XR Entertainment¡¯s Mr. Daves, or do you have other ns by leaving him


    hanging?


    Madison did not know why he was so hostile against her.


    However, what he said was just too harsh. Even if she had deliberately made Leo misunderstand her


    rtionship with Joe, Leo shouldn¡¯t have said those words.


    Madison wondered what was wrong with him.


    It was their turn. Without waiting for her answer, Leo restrained the ridicule in his eyes. and walked


    straight ahead.


    Madison followed behind him. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She could not


    help but refute by saying, ¡°Leo, we¡¯re here for a divorce today. Once we get the certificate and get out


    of this ce, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other. Who you will marry has nothing to do with me,


    and it¡¯s the same the other way around. You mocked me for leaving a man hanging, but I think you¡¯re


    too stu pid to marry a goody two-shoes!¡±


    Leo stopped and looked at her gloomily.


    Madison also red at him. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Fill in the form!¡±


    Leo looked down at the various papers in front of him. He suddenly had the urge to turn around.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    In the end, Leo closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was nothing but gloom in them.


    He nced at the woman who was signing her name seriously and held back the urge to say that she


    was acting more and more like Joe. What did it have to do with him who she was bing more and


    more like?


    He put more force into the brush. The strong handwriting almost cut through the paper.


    However, in the end, all the information that should be filled in waspleted.


    Because Madison and Leo had signed the divorce agreement and there were no corresponding


    disputes regarding their assets, the two of them went through the procedures quickly.


    Soon, their marriage certificates were reced by the divorce certificates. Everything seemed to have


    settled with the engraving of the scal.


    When Madison received the divorce certificate, she looked down and secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was finally over.


    She put the certificate into her bag and showed a bright smile on her face. Just as she was about to


    say goodbye to Leo, the man beside her had already stood up and left without even looking at her.


    It was probably because he had had enough and finally got rid of her. He could not even stay for a


    second longer.


    Madison did not care. She followed Leo calmly, just as she did when the two of them entered the City


    Court.


    It was almost time for the staff to get off work, and the sunlight in Sidovor City was gradually softening.


    The red evening glow fell on the man¡¯s shoulders, and before he knew it, Madison suddenly slowed


    down.


    She suddenly had the urge to take out her certificate and take a photo. However, this idea only lingered


    in her mind for a second before it waspletely extinguished.


    It was too childish. If she really did it, even she would find it pitifully stu pid.


    However, no matter what, it could be considered an official farewell to the past.


    The divorce certificate was a new start in her life and also the finished touch of her pitiful and tragic


    love story.


    Madison did not follow Lco any further. Instead, she stopped where she was.


    The setting sun was slightly n ted, lengthening everyone¡¯s figures..


    She watched as her shadow waspletely separated from Leo¡¯s. Coincidentally, there was a pir in


    the middle that blocked them. It was as if they were destined to be separated.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± she muttered and then turned around resolutely to walk in another direction.


    Hence, Madison naturally did not see that the moment she turned around, the man facing the setting


    sun suddenly turned around. His slightly opened thin lips silently pursed when he saw her thin back.


    The early summer evening breeze lifted one¡¯s hair and danced with the new green branches on the


    street.


    Birds chirped, cars beeped, and street vendors hawked.


    The city was still bustling with noise and excitement, but some people could not see or hear it clearly.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer¡­¡± Morris, who was following behind Leo, did not dare to leave. He could only ask


    tentatively, ¡®Is there anything else I should tell Mrs¡­ Miss Madison?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Madison and Leo had already gotten their divorce certificates, so Morris naturally could not call her


    Mrs. Palmer anymore..


    Not far away, Madison¡¯s figure had almost disappeared. No one knew which direction she took. Her car


    was parked very close to theirs.


    However, Leo did not take a second look. He looked away and turned around. His tone was indifferent.


    ¡°Transfer Green Water Bay¡¯s property to her name and give her 3% of Gotnorm¡¯s shares. Add more


    cash to the original term in the divorce agreement. After a pause, he said, ¡°Make it 16 million dors.


    Get it done as soon as possible.¡±


    With that, he got into the car and took the back seat. His eyes were tightly shut, and het was


    exhausted.


    Morris, who had yet to get into the car, was terrified.


    If he remembered correctly, setting Creek Court aside, the previous divorce agreement


    O


    had given Madison 40 million dors in assets. After all, that vi was originally under her name.


    Now that Leo added more money to it, not only did he give Green Water Bay¡¯s property that was almost


    priceless to her, but he was also offering 3% of Gotnorm¡¯s shares. Inparison, the 16 million dors


    were simply supplementary.


    Gotnorm was established by Leo before taking over Palmer Group. As far as Morris knew, Edgar had


    suppressed Gotnorm in order to force Leo to take over Palmer Group, but Leo managed to make the


    Now, with the support of Palmer Group, Gotnorm¡¯s annual profit could be ranked


    among the toppanies in Sidovor City. Even the dividend of 3% of the shares was an asset that


    many people could not obtain in their entire lives. Mr. Palmer was actually giving it to Madison, who


    used to be Mrs. Palmer.


    Morris was in a daze outside the car for a long time. Leo could not help but roll down the window and


    suddenly ask, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    His impatient voice immediately brought Morris back to his senses. He quickly shook his head. ¡°N-no!¡±


    Fortunately, Leo did not scold him. He just looked a little impatient. ¡°Drive now.¡±


    Morris replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Palmer.¡± He did not dare to dy any further. He quickly took the car keys and


    went to the driver¡¯s seat.


    The moment he closed the car door, he suddenly thought of something. Mr. Palmer. I remember Green


    Water Bay¡¯s property..


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Leo opened his eyes and looked at Morris through the endoscope.


    Morris did not know if he should say it or not. Looking at Leo¡¯s exhausted face, he felt that he should


    not disturb Leo at this time.


    However, his hesitant look made Leo even more impatient. ¡°Morris, if you think it¡¯s too easy to handle


    the position of assistant, I don¡¯t mind letting you take on some challenging projects. You¡¯re even


    hesitating about the transfer of a house. Should I suspect that your work ability will drop as you grow


    older?¡±


    Morris did not dare to hide his opinion anymore. He quickly said, ¡°No, Mr. Palmer. I just remembered


    that you said that you nned to give Ms. Hale the house as a wedding gift. If you give it to Mrs¡­.


    Miss Madison, I¡¯m afraid¡­ Miss Hale won¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that?¡± Leo frowned.


    Although he was certain that he would divorce Madison and marry Sallyter, he had his own principles


    before his previous rtionship ended. He probably wouldn¡¯t make such a promise to Sally, let alone


    getting a house for her.


    Morris exined, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that. It was Miss Sally who mentioned it. Then, you bought that


    house. And I remember that Miss Sally was very happy when she heard the


    news¡­


    Hearing this, Leo also remembered.


    Without further exnation, Leo said, ¡°She misunderstood. You¡¯ll do as I said.¡±


    Green Water Bay had a good location. Leo had booked a house with the project manager at the


    beginning of the auction. When he mentioned it to Sally, it was just a coincidence that he had asked


    Morris to settle something, so she misunderstood.


    As for why he didn¡¯t exin at that time, firstly, it was troublesome, and secondly, he felt that since he


    was going to marry Sally anyway, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to use that house. when he married her.


    Morris heard the instructions clearly and nodded. As he drove, he could not help but ask. ¡°What if Miss


    Sally asks about it, Mr. Palmer?¡±


    Sally came to him at noon. She sent him a bunch of designs for the wedding room and even said that


    Mr. Palmer would decide on the rings and wedding gowns. She wanted his opinion on the design of the


    wedding room.


    was


    Morris thought that there would be trouble if Sally found out that the house w immediately transferred to


    Miss Madison.


    With the attitude that he could not offend Leo or Sally, Morris decided to ask about it to get a clear


    answer.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Leo crossed his legs in the backseat and tapped his fingers rhythmically on hisp. After a while, he


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    looked up. ¡°Morris, do you work for Sally or me?¡±


    Morris was an experienced man in the workce. He immediately understood what Leo meant.


    He apologized right away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Palmer. I know what to do.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t worked for Leo for too long, but he more or less knew his boss¡¯s temper. Although Leo¡¯s tone


    was not harsh just now, those who were slightly familiar with him. knew that he was angry. His silent


    anger was even more terrifying than an obvious angry look on his face.


    Morris did not dare to speak again. He sat upright and silently drove.


    Surprisingly, the man in the backseat exined to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to give Green Water Bay¡¯s house


    to Sally. Even if she asks you about it, you can just say it. Besides, she can¡¯t move into that house even


    if I¡¯m not giving it to Madison.¡±


    Morris subconsciously wanted to ask why, but when he saw Leo¡¯s expression, he held it in.


    It was better for him to drive quietly.


    However, without him asking, Leo had already provided an exnation..


    The man frowned. ¡°Joe has rented a house for Madison in Green Water Bay. It seems that she won¡¯t


    quit her job in Rose Garden for the time being. If she stays in Sidovor City, it¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll


    bump into Sally.¡±


    Previously, Leo might have believed what Sally said about her being good friends with Madison. Now, it


    seemed that she would probably cause a scene when they met.


    Morris was shocked when he heard this. He could not help but say, ¡°He¡¯s just renting a house for Mrs.


    Palmer? How could he be so stingy?¡±


    Perhaps because he was a little surprised, Morris forgot to change his address in a moment of


    agitation.


    He subconsciously looked at Leo. There was only a hint of mockery on thetter¡¯s face. as he sneered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she sees in him. She doesn¡¯t want to live in a good. vi, but she has to ept this


    kind of favor of someme man.¡±


    After saying that, he pressed his temple and closed his eyes tiredly.


    07:43 Wed, 31 Jan Uu


    Leo did not pay much attention to the way Morris addressed Madison.


    OKS94%


    Morris originally wanted to say that perhaps Madison and Joe did not have that kind of rtionship, but


    after ncing at Leo¡¯s expression in the backseat, he silently shut his mouth.


    The more he said, the more mistakes he would make. It was better to say less.


    Sally found out on the second day that Leo and Madison were officially divorced.


    Ever since Leo said that in the ward the day before, she was so excited that she could not sleep. She


    was afraid that something would go wrong and the two would drag on the procedures like they did


    before.


    If not for the fact that it would make her seem too urgent to ask that day, she would have asked in the


    evening.


    Of course, given that she had left Leo a poor impression during this period, Sally did not ask directly.


    She was afraid that if she showed up too often, it would be as bad as going too far.


    She obtained the news from Morris indirectly with a polite and respectful inquiry.


    Morris did not hide anything and told the truth.


    After receiving the confirmation, Sally could no longer hold back the smile on her face. She began to


    imagine the day when she married Leo.


    Shey on the bed and picked up a grape. She stopped sending Morris text messages but sent a voice


    message where her joy was obvious.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Walton, how¡¯s the progress with the designer I asked you to hire? As for the Green


    Water Bay¡¯s house, can you bring me there to check it out some day? When will you be avable?¡±


    On the other end, Morris only wanted to wipe the sweat off his forehead. If his boss. hadn¡¯t reminded


    him in the car yesterday, he would sometimes have forgotten whose


    assistant he was.


    If it weren¡¯t for the high sry, he would have cursed at his phone and quit long ago


    His job was simply overwhelming.


    However, he could not offend his boss¡¯s fiancee so easily. Morris still replied patiently ording to


    Leo¡¯s instructions yesterday.


    ???


    Chapter 126.


    Of course, he was not stu pid enough to repeat what he had heard yesterday. He only. said that Leo


    had given the house to Madison, and it was not that Leo had never intended to give Sally a house. He


    did not mention that Madison was also staying at Green Water Bay,


    Sally did not reply for a long time. Morris had work to do at thepany, so he did not keep waiting. He


    put down his phone and went to do other things.


    When Sally, who was in the hospital, saw the reply, she was so angry that she almost copsed on the


    bed.


    She read the message carefully a few times before confirming that Leo had given the Green Water


    Bay¡¯s house to Madison. Anger overwhelmed her as she directly threw a bowl of grapes to the floor.


    The ss pieces and fruits rolled over the floor. The young nurse who came in for


    ward rounds was startled.


    all


    She came in to change Sally¡¯s dressing. After all, Sally had hit the wall back then. Although the wound


    was not serious, it would easily leave her a scar if it was not treated properly.


    The young nurse was quite helpless when she saw the mess on the ground. ¡°Miss, Miss. Hale, I¡¯ll get


    the guys to clean the floor¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Before the nurse could finish speaking, Sally roared with a ferocious expression.


    The ward door was quickly closed again.


    Sally was not in the mood to care about anything else. She hurriedly sent another message to Morris,


    asking how many assets Leo had given to Madison, but Morris didn¡¯t reply.


    After a long time, Morris sent a message saying that he didn¡¯t know.


    Sally felt that he had been neglected. He was so angry that he threw his phone on the


    nket.


    ¡°B tch! Madison is such a bi tch!¡±


    While there was no one else in the ward, Sally roared furiously.


    She was thinking, ¡®She snatc hed my identity and my man. Now, she even dares to ask for her


    marriage assets. How can she do this?


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the Hale family, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to see Leo. It was already a


    Wed, 31 Jan


    blessing for her to be able to marry him, but she¡¯s even snatc hing my house!


    ¡®As for Morris, he¡¯s just an assistant. How dare he neglect me and reply to my messages impatiently?


    Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get Leo to fire him!¡±


    Morris, who was on his way to Rose Garden, suddenly had a bad feeling.


    After he drew up the contract for the replenishment of marital property, he delivered it to Madison


    ording to Leo¡¯s instructions.


    Madison would get the 16 million dors in her ount. In addition to the transfer information of the


    Green Water Bay¡¯s house, there was also a Gotnorm share transfer


    contract.


    Madison did not refuse directly after she checked the contract. ¡°I can ept the house. and money. I


    don¡¯t want Gotnorm¡¯s shares. Take them back.¡±


    She decisively signed a document and pushed the other contract back.


    Morris would not his boss¡¯s perspective. When he saw Madison pushing the contract back, his heart


    ached as if he had lost 3% of the shares.


    ¡°Mrs. Palmer, don¡¯t underestimate this three percent. The annual dividend¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walton. I¡¯m not Mrs. Palmer anymore.¡±


    Madison interrupted him with a smile. She spun the pen between her beautiful fingertips.


    Morris apologized. ¡°I¡¯m used to calling you that. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She handed over the signed document and said politely, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it. Sorry to trouble you to


    make so many trips. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to settle the procedures.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Miss Madison, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Morris was very nice to Madison. On one hand, it was because every time he came to her, he could get


    a lot of delicious food. On the other hand,pared to Sally, she was way more friendly.


    His heart still ached for the three percent of shares. He advised, ¡°Miss Madison, please reconsider.


    You¡¯ve suffered a lot over the years. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Just these three years¡­ You should


    take all of these.¡±


    Madison spun the pen


    in her hand again.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    ¡°Since you said so, I¡¯ll ept it so that you can go back and report to Mr. Palmer. However¡­¡±


    Madison suddenly stopped spinning the pen. She looked up at Morris and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given


    me the shares, I hope Mr. Palmer won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Morris nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He handed the contract back to Madison.


    She didn¡¯t refuse anymore and quickly signed the paper.


    Madison put away her pen and said politely, ¡°Mr. Walton, you¡¯ve worked hard, please stay for a meal.¡±


    Morris quickly declined and put away the contract. He stood up and said, ¡°No need, Miss Madison. Mr.


    Palmer has other things to do. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to dy here. Besides, it¡¯s not time to eat.


    It¡¯s not good to stay any longer.¡±


    The delicious food at Rose Garden was tempting, but Morris did not achieve his position in the Palmer


    Group through crooked tricks. Doing everything well was the most basic professional quality.


    Madison stood up as well. She raised her hand and nced at her watch, realizing that it was indeed


    not mealtime. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to linger any longer.


    Hence, she smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you and make things difficult for you. Anyway, I made


    some small pastries in the Rose Garden¡¯s kitchen during my free time. Take them with you and enjoy


    them as a token of appreciation for your efforts in making these trips.¡±


    Morris repeatedly declined, but before he could say anything, Madison interrupted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s already packed. If I don¡¯t give it to you, I¡¯ll give it to someone else. Moreover, I only made it for


    practice and haven¡¯t officially introduced it as menu items. Take them with you and give me some


    feedback when you try them. Of course, I hope Mr. Walton won¡¯t mind.¡±


    At this point, Morris couldn¡¯t refuse anymore.


    He smiled in embarrassment. Thank you, Miss Madison.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Madison took out a lot of pastries and sent Morris to the door. She even interrupted. him before he


    could speak.


    ¡°I made a little too much. If you can¡¯t finish it, you can share it with your colleagues and- friends. If you


    have any feedback, please send it to me via WhatsApp. Thank you.¡±


    She put the pastries into the car and sped her hands together to thank him.


    She didn¡¯t look like she wanted to give Morris snacks. Instead, she looked like she was asking for help.


    In fact, Madison did mean it.


    These past


    few days, in order to study Benton¡¯s taste preferences, Madison had been spending all her time in the


    kitchen. Feeling a bit tired, she took a brief break and decided to make some other delicacies for


    rxation. These pastries were her pastime


    creations.


    If she cooked too much, no matter how delicious they were, the fellow chefs could not handle it, not to


    mention the food she cooked was even more delicious.


    As a result, there were plenty of these pastries left.


    Even if she gave a box to customers every day, it would still be challenging to manage. If she gave too


    much, it would lower the customer¡¯s satisfaction in the future.


    It just so happened that Morris was here today. It was just nice to let someone take them.


    away.


    Not wasting food and having someone be able to enjoy it was truly perfect.


    However, it was obvious that Morris did not know this reason. He only thought that Madison was


    beautiful and kind. She worked at the Rose Garden and still remembered him as the messenger.


    At the same time, he felt sorry for Leo. Miss Madison was so kind, but why did he have to marry that


    terrible-tempered Sally? Was it because she was a big star?


    Morcover, Miss Madison was clearly prettier.


    However, no matter how pitiful Morris was, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that his boss had found a new


    partner.


    While driving, Morris received another message from Sally.


    The long voice message that flooded the screen made his head hurt even more. However, he could not


    reject it and could only open it silently.


    On Rose Garden¡¯s side, after sending Morris away, Madison exined to his brothers. ab o Leo¡¯s


    additional assets in the divorce settlement.


    She was not idle either. She calcted these assets together.


    Coupled with what was written in the divorce agreement, Leo could be said to be extremely generous.


    Although it was not as exaggerated as half of his assets, it was still not a small number.


    He just didn¡¯t know what the Hale family people would think if they knew about this.


    However, this was not something Madison had to consider. Since they had already shed all pretense of


    cordiality, there was no need to continue pretending to be polite.


    Comparatively, she was more troubled about how to manage these assets.


    She hadn¡¯t inherited the business skills from the Daves family, so she was toozy to do it.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Joe brought up these matters during lunch at the Rose Garden. When he saw her pitifully asking him to


    help her manage her finances, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°Did you ept all that junk Leo gave you?¡±


    ¡°What junk? A house in Green Water Bay alone is already very valuable. Unlike you, who can only rent


    me a house,¡± Madison snorted.


    Joe raised his eyes and looked at her from the corner of his eyes. His expression was self-evident.


    Madison immediately put on a fawning smile. ¡°Okay, my brother, I was wrong. Please help me figure


    out how to handle these things. Just seeing all thoseplex financial terms gives me a headache.¡±


    Joe snorted. ¡°Now you know how to call me brother. Weren¡¯t you quite stubborn just


    now?¡±


    Although he said that, he had already picked up the tablet to help Madison read the information.


    After a moment, the man let out a lowugh. ¡°He gave you quite a lot, but you still have. the face to


    take it?¡±


    in


    Madison¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why would I be embarrassed to take it? iming property a divorce is my


    legal right. I¡¯m not some character from yourpany¡¯s script, a pitiful or high-and-mighty female lead


    who must leave with nothing. Since he¡¯s willing to give it to me, I¡¯ll take it well. I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    III


    Just as Morris had advised her, she had suffered a lot over the years.


    Putting aside the past, even three years of marriage had been tough enough for her, to the point where


    she almost lost her life. Why should she be embarrassed to ept it?


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t force Leo to marry her; it was his own decision.


    Joe replied perfunctorily, ¡°My little princess is indeed smart.¡±


    Madison¡¯s hand trembled, and she almost sshed a ss of water on Joe¡¯s face.


    Fortunately. Joe was not always so indecent. After taking a few nces, he had a n in mind.


    However, he first respected Madison¡¯s opinion and asked, ¡°Madison, how do you want to deal with


    this?¡±


    Madison frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll just sell all the houses. Anyway, I won¡¯t be staying in


    Sidovor City in the future anyway, and I have you over here. As for the 3% of GN¡¯s shares, I don¡¯t really


    want them. Why don¡¯t we set up a charity fund to help Sidovor City find the lost children? What do you


    think, Joc?¡±


    Dealing with these rigid assets was manageable for Madison, but what truly troubled her was managing


    the liquid assets.


    She had never learned how to manage apany before, so she could only let Joe take a look.


    Joe naturally had no objections to her words. ¡°Alright, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    He lowered his head and added.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look. The assets Leo gave you are quiteplex. When everything is divided, we can ask


    our big brother¡¯spany to help you settle it. Mypany mostly focuses on the entertainment


    industry. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as professional as his. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sure, that would be great. Thanks, Joc!¡± Madison said, pleased to pass the responsibility.


    Joe knew her temper and was toozy to tease her.


    He suddenly thought of something and looked up to ask, ¡°By the way, are you going to sell the Creek


    Court and Green Water Bay houses?¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Madison paused.


    Actually, she was a little reluctant. It was not about Leo. The Creek Court was a house Edgar had


    bought for her, and she personally chose it. Even though she hadn¡¯t had the chance to live there in the


    past three years, it was different from other vacant houses.


    As she was silent, a piece of news popped up on her phone.


    [Palmer Group CEO Leo and Hale Family heiress Sally¡¯s Wedding Approaching]


    The apanying image showed Sally in an evening gown, arm in arm with Leo, who was dressed in


    a ck suit. The couple, both talented and attractive, looked perfectly matched.


    Madison did not open it. Instead, she swiped away the notification. Her tone suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Sell them all.¡±


    She did not stay in the private room any longer and got up from her chair.


    ¡°There are still some things to do in the kitchen. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with these trivial matters. I won¡¯t


    bother you here anymore.¡±


    Joe could tell her difort.


    He nced at his phone lying on the side and immediately understood what had happened. He


    inwardly scolded her for being so immature.


    His words were even harsher, ¡°You¡¯re giving up a meal for such a worthless guy? Weren¡¯t you just


    showing strength a moment ago, figuring out how to spend the money he gave you? Now you can¡¯t


    handle seeing the news about his wedding?


    As he spoke, he deliberately opened the news and zoomed the image before tossing it towards


    Madison.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you respect and give your blessings when they¡¯re together? Jessica, you¡¯ve only been back


    in the country for a while, and you¡¯re already bewitched by that face? Alright, I won¡¯t talk about you


    either. Come back to XR Entertainment with me this afternoon. There are a bunch of men in my


    hang yourself on such a man!¡±


    Madison was shocked by Joe¡¯s increasingly outrageous remarks.


    Her eyes widened and said, ¡°Joe, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    07:44 Wed, 31 Janu


    Joe snorted coldly and did not reply. He just squinted at her.


    Madison looked at the food on the table and suddenly felt guilty.


    9%94%E


    She was the one who asked Joe to help her. Now, just because she felt ufortable seeing this


    picture, she was leaving him alone. It was really not right.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joe.¡±


    She sat down opposite Joe and apologized obediently.


    Joe snorted lightly and raised his hand to scoop a bowl of soup for her. ¡°It¡¯s only because I have a good


    temper, if it were your eldest brother sitting here today, would you be able to smooth things over with


    just an apology?¡±


    Madison lowered her head and whispered another apology, but her expression remained cold.


    Joe did not say anything this time.


    The man who she loved for a few years had just divorced her and immediately publicized the news of


    his marriage on the Inte. Even though she was already me ntally prepared, anyone who saw it


    would feel disgusted.


    It was only because his little sister had been raised well that she did not scold anyone. If it were him, he


    would have already started cursing and pointing fingers at the couple.


    He couldn¡¯t say anything tofort her. Usually, he would argue with Madison. Now, he could only


    brace himself and pick up food for his sister. It was extremely awkward.


    ¡°Joe¡­¡±


    Madison looked at the food that had suddenly piled up in her bowl and could not help. but stop him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset about the news, so you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    It was true that her emotions were not right when she saw the image, but on second. thought, wasn¡¯t


    the story supposed to develop like this?


    She had long known that Leo didn¡¯t like her. His heart was filled with Sally.


    It was just that at that time, she was young and always unwilling to ept it.


    Clearly, she grew up with him, and he used to call her his little wife when they were young. Why did he


    changepletely just because Sally came back?


    Fortunately, she was not a stubborn person. The moment she gave up, she understood,


    07:44 Wed, 31 Jan uu u.


    that love did note first.


    She could not control her love for Leo. How could he control his joy for Sally?


    She understood the logic, but when the truth was ced in front of her and she epted that he was


    about to marry Sally, she was still a little puzzled.


    He had clearly seen Sally¡¯s character, why did he still want to marry her?


    Was he really that infatuated with her?


    However, these thoughts quickly disappeared. She was woken up by Joe¡¯s scolding.


    Madison smiled and picked up a piece of meat for Joe.


    ¡°Joe, I did want to go out just now to avoid this news, but you scolded me in time. It understand what I


    should do. As for me lowering my head, I feel that I¡¯ve let you down for treating me well, not because of


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Leo.¡±


    She did not deliberately avoid Leo¡¯s name and said it directly.


    When she looked up again, there was only guilt and gratitude in her eyes.


    ¡°Joe, thank you,¡± she said.


    Her eyes reddened.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Just eat well. Look at how thin you¡¯ve be. If you were outside, people might think


    we¡¯re not raising a monkey.¡±


    Joe looked away. He lowered his head and mumbled with a mouthful of food that Madison had just


    picked for him.


    Madison nodded. When she saw Joe¡¯s awkwardness, she felt a mixture of warmth and sadness. She


    hummed softly and picked up her spoon to eat.


    After taking two bites, Joe suddenly shouted, ¡°I almost forgot about the important


    matter!¡±


    Madison looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since you¡¯re selling Green Water Bay¡¯s house, why don¡¯t you just sell it to me?¡± Joe said.


    Madison did not ask what he wanted to use it for. She said directly, ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll transfer it to you


    directly. It might be a bit troublesome with the paperwork, but if you don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    0.94% #


    Joe waved his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Even between close siblings, we should be clear about


    transactions. How could I take it from you like that?¡±


    If the older brothers found out about this, they would definitely give him a hard time.


    Madison did not mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s troublesome to sell it anyway. I might as well just give it to


    you.¡±


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t her money. She didn¡¯t care about Leo¡¯s money.


    Joe, being considerate, naturally refused to ept it.


    He clicked his tongue and teasingly said, ¡°Oh dear, my sisteres to Sidovor City, and I didn¡¯t even


    let her stay directly in Green Water Bay. Now, I have to shamelessly take my sister¡¯s house empty-


    handed. Truly¡­¡±


    ¡°Joel¡±


    Madison could not stand his teasing, her face turned red as she red at him.


    Joe smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you at the market price. If you¡¯re too embarrassed to take my moncy, how


    about this? Use the money to invest in two movies for me. If they make a profit, you get a dividend, if


    not, consider it as supporting me. How does that sound?¡±


    Madison smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Amidst theughter, the news on the Inte slowly fermented over time.


    Not only were Leo and Sally¡¯s good news trending, but the news of Leo and Madison¡¯s divorce also


    followed closely. It was even reaching the trending topics list just before the end of the workday.


    When Sally saw these two highly trending topics, a smile finally appeared on her face.


    She was finally going to be Mrs. Palmer.


    She raised her hand to touch her forehead. The wound was still slightly painful, and at trace of


    ruthlessness shed across her eyes.


    When she truly became Mrs. Palmer, she would make everyone who had looked down on her and


    mocked her apologize.


    She had to make those people pay the price, especially Madison,


    Sally thought viciously. She randomly clicked on the trending topic about herself and Leo, eager to see


    the well-wishes fromizens.


    As soon as she clicked on it, her expression became even uglier and even more

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    There were many new posts on the topic, but they were different from the ones she had seen before.


    She had just found out from Morris that Leo and Madison hadpletely divorced. It was impossible


    for her to hear anyone call that bit ch Mrs. Palmer. She had bought this trending topic to let those


    gossipers in the circle see that she was the future mistress of the Palmer family.


    What did it matter if her reputation had deteriorated? In the end, wasn¡¯t she the one who married Leo?


    All the circles in this world were highly status-conscious. They had always praised the strong and tr


    ampled on the weak. Who cared what she had done in the past?


    As expected, as soon as the good news was released, many socialites in the circle sent greetings to


    ask if the news was true.


    After confirming the marriage between Sally and Leo was settled, everyone offered their blessings to


    her. There were even quite a few who shamelessly suggested that she should invite them to the


    wedding.


    Sally cast a cold nce and could not be bothered to reply.


    At that time, the Inte was filled with blessings. Although most of them were fans of Sally, there was


    nock of passers-by who entered through the trending topics. They casually posted their blessing and


    took advantage of the joy.


    Unexpectedly, in less than a few hours, thements online suddenly changed.


    When Sally clicked on the post again, it was almost filled with curses.


    What made her even more furious was the post that was pinned to the top.


    [No way! Are there really people sending blessings to this so-called ssy actress? The man had just


    gotten a divorce and was about to marry her. Even a seamless marriage wouldn¡¯t happen so quickly,


    right?]


    [Blessings? In my opinion, a seamless transition is just another term for being the third party!]


    [Do mistresses dare to be so high-profile these days? They even bought a top trending spot. It¡¯s really


    hrious! I wish the mistress and the sc umbag lock themselves up together, and I would throw the


    keys into the sea.]


    [By the way, I wonder if she came out to apologize today? Not only did she ask the


    07:44 Wed, 31 Jan uu u


    marketing ount to spend money to buy the best actor¡¯s private video, but she also didn¡¯t officially


    apologize for the incident at Rose Garden restaurant.]


    [Don¡¯t think that just because the trending topic has faded, it means nothing has happened. The


    inte has memories.]


    A series ofments directly brought up everything that Sally had tried to suppress. Using the trending


    topics that she had spent money to buy, they once again disyed the past scandals in front of


    everyone.


    Sally was so angry that her hands were trembling.


    She had spent money to pin the post by her big fans, with a beautiful picture of her and Leo attending


    an event. Why did it turn out like this?


    After angrily questioning the staff, Sally, feeling infuriated, reported the post several times.


    Unfortunately, it was useless.


    The social media tform¡¯s staff only mentioned that the data flow was toorge to be manually


    controlled. After that, they ignored Sally¡¯s inquiries.


    At the same time, the


    Cal-time public opinion began to change along with this post.


    Not just the idle onlookers, but also the loyal customers of Rose Garden were asking if she had


    apologized


    pay


    Without mentioning hv


    ironic.


    full name, the term ¡®ssy woman¡± appeared even more


    Of course, they alone could not upy all the posts on the topic. Most of them were fans of the best


    actor Antoine Daves.


    They had been in the entertainment industry¡¯s fandom for many years and never really paid attention to


    Sally¡¯s fans. Each of them could post a single thread topletely dominate the topic. There was no


    need for one person to repost a hundred times.


    Moreover, these posts did not simply ask for an apology from Sally, but alsomented on the pinned


    post, criticizing the so-called ssy actress as the third party. Additionally, they expressed sympathy for


    Madison.


    Being Antoine¡¯s sister, fans naturally extended their affection towards her in their


    Of course, they did not forget to scold Leo while defending her.


    Hence, the topic of Madison and Leo¡¯s divorce also rushed to the trending searches,


    with Leo being criticized as a sc um bag in everyment.


    All of a sudden, the online discussions were extremely lively.


    Morris returned to thepany and found out about what happened online.


    F=


    As soon as he arrived at the office and was about to distribute the pastries given by Madison to his


    colleagues, the secretary of the CEO was so anxious that she raised her phone to report to him.


    If it was public opinion in other aspects of thepany, just let the Public Rtions Department handle


    it directly.


    However, today was different. They even criticized Mr. Palmer.


    Not only was the business affected, but even employees were harassed on social media, with people


    chasing them to criticize their work routines. They were forced to delete posts and hide information.


    There were also ounts that thepany specially used for recruitment, and they were also


    subjected to questions from all directions.


    When Morris saw the entry, he only raised his eyebrows slightly and clicked on it with the intention of


    watching the show. He was even spected about what kind of trouble Sally might have caused again.


    In any case, seeing that Sally had been scolded many times, he was no longer surprised. In the end,


    she just had to spend money to settle it.


    However, when he clicked on it, he felt terrible.


    What was going on?


    It was fine if they scolded Sally, but why did they scold their boss?


    They could criticize all they want, but why target the employees? What did they do wrong?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Morris felt quiteplicated. After understanding the situation, he returned the phone to his colleague.


    ¡°Hurry up and get the Public Rtions Department to suppress the situation. I¡¯ll go in and talk to Mr.


    Palmer about this. Also, inform all departments of thepany and ask everyone to protect the privacy


    of their social media tforms. Don¡¯t post online for the time being, and avoid engaging with the


    After saying that, he hurriedly entered the CEO¡¯s office, forgetting to even put down the pastries he was


    carrying in his arms.


    While the online tform was buzzing, offline activities were not idle either.


    Morris pushed open the office door and was about to speak when he realized that Leo was not there.


    There was only Cullen lying on the sofa inside.


    The man was lying on the sofa with his long legs crossed on the table. There was a tablet beside him,


    and his eyes were fixed on the phone in his hands.


    No one knew what he was looking at at this moment. There was azy smile on his wild. face, and he


    even chuckled from time to time.


    When he saw Morris enter, he raised his eyes, nced at him, andzily said, ¡°Your boss just took


    some medicine, and he¡¯s resting in the lounge now. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Although Cullen did not hold any positions in thepany, Morris knew that this second son of the


    Wilkinson family had a close rtionship with Leo. Moreover, many major projects werepleted by


    him.


    The outside world thought that he had nothing to do other than h ook up with beautiful women, but in


    reality, that was not the case.


    Many lucrative opportunities might have been seized by this seemingly carefree man before others


    could get a piece of the pic. Some might not even be aware of the losses they incurred.


    Morris did not hide anything and told him about what happened online.


    Cullen did not react when he heard that. He did not even raise his head and continued


    to look at his phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about this. Everyone has a gossipy heart. It¡¯s very normal!¡±


    Morris nodded and said respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s negative news after all. It¡¯s not good to let the


    news spread. Since Mr. Palmer is resting, do you have any instructions, Mr. Wilkinson? I¡¯ve let the


    Public Rtions Department suppress the situation for the time being, but I¡¯m afraid the specific public


    rtions strategy will still be up to you to decide.


    After all, the protagonist involved was not easy to offend.


    After hearing this, Cullen finally looked up and said, ¡°Why are you suppressing it? I haven¡¯t had enough


    fun! Go away, let everyone leave it alone. I¡¯m currently arguing with the fans using my alternate


    ount!¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Morris hugged the snacks in his arms and fell silent.


    He wanted to say something but hesitated. He looked up at Cullen and realized he was holding a tablet


    phone. He looked like he was facing off with someone.


    After a long silence, Morris felt that as an employee of Palmer Group, he had to think about the


    After all, if thepany¡¯s profits decreased, his bonus would probably not be able to increase.


    Just as he was about to persuade Cullen, the door of the lounge was suddenly pushed


    open.


    The man who came out looked impatient and a little tired. It was obvious that he was angry because he


    had not rested well due to the disturbance.


    ¡°What¡¯s so noisy?¡±


    Leo frowned and nced at the two of them. His deep voice was still a little h o ar se.


    As he asked, he buttoned up his cufflinks and walked towards his desk. He picked up the ss of


    water on the table and took a sip. The displeasure on his face remained.


    Morris nced at Cullen first. Seeing that Cullen¡¯s attention was all on his phone, he thought for a


    moment and took the initiative to repeat what he had said to Cullen to Leo, wanting to ask for a specific


    n.


    Leo did not say anything and picked up his phone.


    He didn¡¯t click on it. Just looking at the two explosive topics had given him a headache.


    He threw his phone away and pressed his throbbing temples. ¡°Take down all the trending topics. Let


    the Public Rtions Department handle the specific public rtions strategy. prioritize the interests of


    thepany and Sally, and ignore the


    others.¡±


    In other words, it did not matter even if they hired paid posters to smear Antoine and Madison.


    Morris looked at Leo in surprise.


    Leo raised his gaze, looking extremely impatient. ¡°Any other questions?¡±


    Morris shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll deal with it immediately. Mr. Palmer, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    HI


    Leo nodded. Just as he was about to let Morris out, his gazended on the takeaway box


    in his arms.


    ¡°What are you carrying?¡±


    His tone carried a hint of disdain.


    Morris was about to turn around when he heard this. He paused and hesitated for a moment before


    telling the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s some pastries made by Miss Madison. Didn¡¯t you ask me to sign the contract with Miss Madison


    this morning? She gave me some and asked me to distribute them to my colleagues in the office. I was


    in such a hurry when I saw what happened online that I forgot to put them down.¡±


    Leo looked at him for a while.


    Morris could not guess what his boss was thinking. He stood there nervously, not daring


    to move.


    After a while, Leo lowered his gaze and said, ¡°You can go.¡±


    When Morris heard this, he felt a little relieved. He hugged the box and turned around.


    ¡°Mr. Walton.¡±


    The man on the sofa stopped him.


    Raising his chin, Cullen narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Jessica say that you have to distribute it


    to your colleagues in the office? Am I not considered a member of the office?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Wilkinson, I forgot about you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Morris hurriedly put down one box. Seeing that Cullen was still smiling, he put down another box.


    These boxes were still not enough, so he could only put down two more boxes.


    Only then was Cullen satisfied. ¡°You can go now and share them with your colleagues. outside. You¡¯ve


    had a tiring day.¡±


    Morris responded and quickly fled away.


    There were four boxes of pastries on the table, each elegantly packaged in the antique style


    characteristic of the Rose Garden. It didn¡¯t look like typical takeout; instead, it resembled a special


    gift¡¯set.


    07:44 Wed, 31 Janu.


    Cullen did not hold back and opened all four boxes.


    Not only that, he even took out his phone and took a photo to send to Madison.


    At the same time, he muttered, ¡°Jessica, your hands are so skillful. Look at these pastries. They look


    so beautiful. I don¡¯t even dare to eat them!¡±


    As he sent the photo, he had already picked up a piece of pastry and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Not only did he eat it, but he also made a despicable sound of satisfaction.


    The man at the desk finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He looked up and said impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, go back to the Wilkinson family in


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Aeng City. Don¡¯t act recklessly just because of your mother¡¯s rtionship with the Palmer family.¡±


    His tone was clearly filled with anger.


    However, Cullen was still biting on the snack and smiled slyly. ¡°Who said I¡¯m relying on my mom¡¯s


    rtionship? I¡¯m clearly relying on our rtionship!¡±


    Leo looked at him coldly.


    Cullen did not continue to be provocative.


    He pped his hands, took a step back, and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t eat anymore. If you have


    anything else, just let me know!¡±


    Leo nced at the four boxes of pastries on the table and recalled the taste he had tasted at the old


    residence that night.


    It was familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had tasted it before.


    This thought lingered for only a few seconds before Leo waved it away.


    He retracted his gaze and said calmly, ¡°Cullen, I know you¡¯re feeling indignant on Madison¡¯s behalf, but


    I hope you can understand that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to get married, not you. Just because you like


    someone doesn¡¯t mean I have to like her too.¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly remembered what Madison had said to his mother that morning. His brow


    furrowed, and a fire ignited in his heart.


    Cullen did not notice his unusual reaction and made a gesture.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. You don¡¯t want to marry Jessica. No one is happy when their marriage is


    arranged. But Leo, what¡¯s going on between you and that girl from the Hale


    family? In the past, maybe you were blind, and she put up a good act. But now, with the evidence right


    in front of you, are you still going to marry her?¡±


    Cullen¡¯s tone was also unusually serious. It could even be said that he was questioning Leo.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    He was not in the Hale family that night, but as far as he knew, Leo had witnessed the entire incident


    and even spoke up to help Madison. It could be said that Sally¡¯s true. nature had been revealed by Leo.


    This was also what Cullen could not understand. Why did he still want to marry her?


    ¡°You married Jessica because you were forced to, but what about Sally? Isn¡¯t that also putting your


    marriage at stake?¡±


    The office was deathly silent.


    After a while, Leo said in a deep voice. ¡°Since it¡¯s my marriage, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Cullen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still think that girl from the Hale family has some kind of me ntal


    illness? Fine, even if it¡¯s because of some so-called condition, does that mean it¡¯s eptable for her to


    hit and curse people at will? Leo, when did you start being unable to distinguish right from wrong? Just


    because of a promise made a few years ago, you¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself?¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes.


    He held the pen in his hand the entire time, his face expressionless.


    However, if one got closer, they would be able to see the bulging veins on the back of his hand.


    He put down his


    pen


    and looked up at Cullen.


    ¡°I have an illness too. I even took medicine in front of you an hour ago. I married her not only because


    of my promise to Sally a few years ago, but also because of my own promise.¡±


    ¡°As for her behavior, I will guarantee that this will not happen again. I have also given Madison suitable


    ¡°Just think of me as a l unatic marrying another lu n atic, pitying each other.¡±


    As he spoke, he lowered his eyes again.


    ¡°Lco¡­


    A hint of pity appeared in Cullen¡¯s eyes.


    E


    Leo picked up the pen again. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t ept her. I¡¯ll try my best to prevent you guys from


    meeting her in the future. If you don¡¯t want to acknowledge her, don¡¯t have to consider her as my wife.¡±


    Cullen knew that this matter could not be resolved, but he was still angry.


    you


    ¡°Then how are you going to deal with your mom? Even if I don¡¯t want to ept that woman, will she


    acknowledge her as part of the Palmer family?¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression did not change. The tip of the pennded on the


    paper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just acknowledge her as my wife.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned.


    The words ¡°Madison¡¯ were written on the paper.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Leo looked at the word and frowned.


    Then, with a strong stroke, he crossed out the tip of the pen on it and set the contract. aside.


    On the sofa, Cullen did not dwell too much on Sally. He put down the four boxes of pastries after


    tasting one of each. He wiped his hands with a tissue and returned to his usual casual tone.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want. After all, you¡¯re the one getting married, not me. But as a friend, I¡¯ve


    said what I have to say. Just don¡¯t regret it in the future. Also, let me say this first. I¡¯m not going to your


    wedding.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Leo had started to deal with the documents on the table.


    Cullen looked up at him and saw his tired face. In the end, he could not help but speak.


    ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯t have any urgent projects recently. If you haven¡¯t rested well, go back and rest. It


    won¡¯t make a big difference if you¡¯re not around for a short while. After all, you¡¯re paying all those


    people just to get things done, right?¡±


    Leo did not even look up as he flipped through the documents in his hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep after being


    woken up by you guys.¡±


    He was not sleepy to begin with. Although he was woken up by Madison in the middle of the nightst


    night, it was rare for him to have a good night¡¯s sleep without the help of medicine.


    When he went to the doctor, Chuck Cox¡¯s ce to get the medicine this morning, the fatigue test data


    was still normal.


    As for the fatigue at this moment, it was the side effect of the medicine he had just taken. On the other


    hand, these matters indeed gave him a headache.


    It seemed that everything that involved Madison irritated him.


    At the thought of her, he put down the pen in his hand.


    He looked down and saw that another contract was invalidated.


    Leo pressed between his eyebrows and stopped reading the document.


    He sorted out the two contracts and sent them to Morris for him to print and send them back. Then, he


    sat on the sofa opposite Cullen with a cup of coffee.


    25 Wed 31 Jan


    His deep gaze swept across the table. Then, he took a piece of pastry and put it into hist


    mouth.


    Its sweet and soft taste instantly dispelled the frustration in his chest, and even his brows rxed.


    At the same time, a sense of familiarity surged in his memory again.


    When he tried to find the memory linked to the taste, all he got was the lingering sweetness of the food.


    It was so delicious that he couldn¡¯t recall anything else.


    He frowned, feeling unsatisfied, and then took another


    piece.


    Cullen suddenly raised his head and could not help but click his tongue when he saw Leo¡¯s actions. His


    expression was veryplicated.


    ¡°Leo, you¡¯ve just gotten a divorce, and now you¡¯re already eating snacks made by your ex-wife. Isn¡¯t


    that a bit awkward?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Leo looked calm.


    Cullen was speechless. ¡°What do you think? You¡¯ve already divorced her, yet you¡¯re still eating her


    cooking. Don¡¯t you know how to avoid suspicion? If Sally sees this, she¡¯ll definitely get into a fight with


    you. Fortunately, she¡¯s in the hospital now¡±


    Thest sentence was a little sarcastic, but overall, it was Cullen¡¯s experience.


    He had had countless rtionships. After they broke up, each of his exes blocked him and deleted his


    number, even saying he was dead. As for his current girlfriend, she always scolded him whenever the


    topic of his exes came up even though he had not done anything.


    Later on, he decided not to have a girlfriend anymore. He only looked for rtionships that were more


    physical than emotional.


    Of course, Jessica was an exception. He added in his heart.


    Leo was still puzzled.


    He raised his eyes and looked straight at Cullen. His tone was straightforward.


    ¡°Since she gave it to me, it means that she doesn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s naturally not a big deal for me to eat


    some. Moreover, she knows that this marriage was a mistake in the first ce. If it weren¡¯t for my


    grandfather, there wouldn¡¯t be such a twist. Divorce is just going with the flow, why should I avoid


    suspicion?¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°As for Sally, she can¡¯t see this. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Cullen sneered. Then, he sighed deeply and looked up at the ceiling.


    Leo must have taken too many medicines and had a problem with his brain.


    His intelligence was quite high, but why did his emotional intelligence seem to be in the negatives?


    Leo could not figure out what was wrong with his thoughts, but he could tell the meaning behind


    Cullen¡¯s actions.


    He frowned. ¡°Is there something wrong with what I said?¡±


    ¡°Everything is wrong.¡±


    Cullen sat up straight on the sofa and exined things to Leo like a good friend.


    ¡°First of all, Jessica gave these pastries as a polite way to thank Morris as the messenger. It would be


    the same for anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, even though your marriage was arranged by your grandfather, did Jessica like you since


    you were young and want to marry you? Since the emotions between the two of you are not pure, you


    naturally have to avoid arousing suspicion. Moreover, even if there was nothing between the two of you


    before, you still have to avoid arousing suspicion. There is no pure rtionship between men and


    women.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, you said that Sally wouldn¡¯t mind. Then let me ask you, what about Jessica¡¯s injuries? Let¡¯s not


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    talk about the past because we couldn¡¯t me you in the past. I ask you, why did Sally repeatedly


    target Jessica after she returned to the country? Isn¡¯t it because of the name Mrs. Palmer? Do you


    think she was such a kind woman?¡±


    There was a moment of silence in the office.


    Suddenly, the knock on the door broke the silence.


    Morris opened the door with the document in his hand, unsure whether he should.e in or not. He


    swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Mr. Palmer, the documents have been printed.¡±


    Leo did not say anything.


    Cullen raised his chin. ¡°Just put them down.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Morris came in, put down the documents, and quickly left.


    07:45 Wed, 31 Jan M


    The frosted ss door closed and the silence returned.


    After a long while, Leo said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    F


    He took a tissue and wiped his fingers. It was obvious that he would not touch those. pastries again.


    Cullen snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking too much, you just don¡¯t understand women.¡±


    He sighed and leaned backzily on the sofa.


    This was one of the reasons why he didn¡¯t want Leo to marry Sally.


    She was double-faced, showing a different side in front of others and behind their backs. With a jealous


    nature, it¡¯s expected that once she became Mrs. Palmer, she would probably use the status to deal with


    any women Leo approached.


    As a good friend, Cullen wanted to remind him, but he just nced at him and held. back all his words.


    What if she minded it?


    After all, from the time they spent together, Leo knew Sally better than him, who was overseas all year


    round.


    Besides, everyone had seen what happened at the Hale family banquetst time.


    Cullen did not say anything more.


    It was better for them to talk about business.


    He sat up straight and turned theputer on the table toward Leo.


    ¡°Leo, look at this,¡±


    Public opinion on the Inte was still fermenting.


    Due to the negative impact of Leo, the shares of the Palmer Group also continued to


    fall.


    Even though the Public Rtions Department of Palmer Group¡¯ had already started to take action and


    even spent money to minimize the impact, they still could not stop the negative talk.


    Moreover, while some were trying to cool things down, others were intentionally. stirring up more heat.


    Some people looked at the stock market with worried expressions, while othersughed


    heartily when they saw the various online posts.


    After returning from the Rose Garden, Madison read all kinds of posts on her phone. She could not


    stop smiling when she saw thements about Sally.


    What surprised her was an anonymous post on a forum. It directly revealed Sally¡¯s recent detention.


    People were puzzled about why Leo from the Palmer family would marry someone with legal troubles.


    Soon, this post became quite popr.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 1 32


    At the same time, the public rtions of the Palmer Group began to work hard.


    Palmer Group¡¯s official ount directly released a statement, stating that thepany¡¯s CEO, Leo


    Palmer, and Madison Hale had long been prepared for divorce. By publicizing the time when the


    divorce agreement was signed, they aimed to refute ims of infidelity and clear Leo¡¯s reputation.


    On the other hand, Sally¡¯spany quickly aligned with Palmer Group¡¯s announcement. By using her


    personal ount, they shared a lengthy post, emphasizing the genuine love between Sally and Leo.


    The post subtly implied that Madison married Leo due to the arrangement of his grandfather, casting it


    as old-fashioned.


    Thepany¡¯s writing was full of emotion, vividly portraying Sally¡¯s inner pain at being forced apart


    and Madison as the third party to break them up. It implied that Sally was the real victim of the


    marriage.


    Now, Leo and Madison¡¯s divorce was just a correction of a mistake. Leo¡¯s true love was only for Sally,


    and now they were finally together.


    After the release of rifications from both sides, aw firm¡¯s stamped legal letter was also published


    at the same time, mentioning and directly suing numerous online users.


    Of course, the groups mentioned by both sides also differ.


    Sally¡¯s studio sued mostly fans of Antoine, while Palmer Group targeted ounts that were insulting


    Palmer Group employees.


    However, no matter what, after the release of these posts along with the legal letter, public opinion


    changed greatly.


    Sally¡¯s fans once again rejoiced and began to counterattack,


    They chased the ount that originally insulted Sally as a third party and asked them for an apology.


    At the same time, Madison was alsobeled as a third party. Some of Sally¡¯s biggest fans even posted


    using ounts with hundreds of thousands of followers, stating that the unloved one was the real third


    party.


    Madison who was originally reading the post containing anonymous gossip, suddenly found herself


    being insulted and trending again.


    In the side, angry shouts from Joe could be heard.


    ¡°Are these people crazy? Where did the famous sayings be the truth? They said


    Chapter 13 2


    that only the unloved one is the third party. Did they even go to school? If they didn¡¯t, they better go


    back and register for the first grade of primary school. If they did, they better go see if their brain is


    alright!¡±


    Madison could not help but want to cover her ears.


    She did not take these things to heart at all. Did it really matter that much to her brother?


    She lifted her gaze and looked at Joe sitting across from her, then leaned over and threw an orange at


    him.


    ¡°Joe, calm down. Let¡¯s just enjoy some fun, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    How could Joe not be angry?


    They were using his little sister¡¯s name to insult others and say nasty things about women. Just reading


    those offensive words was already annoying, let alone when they were aimed at Madison


    ¡°St upid girl, how can you still smile? Look at what your ex-husband has done!¡±


    Joe could not help but shout. He caught the orange thrown by Madison and felt even angrier after


    looking at it.


    He threw the orange aside and cursed.


    ¡°I used to think this blind guy still had a bit of conscience left, but now it seems like they are just a


    naturally matched pair of scoundrels!¡±


    Madison was not as bad-tempered as Joe.


    Perhaps it was because she had been insulted by Sally¡¯s fans before, not just once or twice, but


    multiple times. After going through it so much, she had be ustomed


    to it.


    Moreover, she did not deliberately read those vulgarities, she only found out about the situation through


    the news.


    Antoine had long told her not to read all kinds ofments online.


    She did not have such a strong heart to remain indifferent when seeing others use disgusting words to


    insult her.


    It was fine for her to watch Sally make a fool of herself, but she¡¯d rather not subject herself to reading


    jokes about herself. There was no need for her to suffer.


    Obviously, Joe was the one who caused trouble for himself.


    215


    Chapter 13 2


    31 Jan


    OKS93%


    ¡°Joe, don¡¯t read it. Later, I and Antoine will handle the situation. There¡¯s no need to argue with these


    people.¡±


    Joe was so angry that he threw his phone at the table, making a muf fled sound.


    ¡°Why should I argue with these people? I¡¯m just looking down on Leo! He even personally participated


    in such a disgusting matter. Is he bewitched by that woman?¡±


    He used to think that Leo was not bad, especially considering how he spoke up for his little sister at the


    banquet. It seemed like he was someone who could distinguish right from wrong.


    Unexpectedly, he was still stuck in love even after she came back


    ¡°Personally?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madison was stunned when she heard Joe¡¯s words. She did not quite understand what Joe was


    saying.


    She pursed her lips, lowered her eyes, and clicked on her phone.


    At this moment, her name still dominated the top trending topics. The negative attention that was once


    directed at Sally was now shifted to her. The trending topic ¡®Madison Hale is the real third party¡¯


    seemed a bit surprising and ufortable from any angle.


    Feeling a hint of difort in her heart, Madison stuck to her rule of not inviting trouble. She decided


    to ignore it and instead looked at the top trending topic with the hashtag ¡°Leo Palmer¡¯s rification¡±.


    The words were very simple, but it had a huge surge in traffic.


    She clicked on it and saw a post posted by a verified ount.


    [Leo Palmer: The one I¡¯ve always wanted to marry is Sally.]


    In a single sentence, he did not add anything more. His coolness perfectly suited the image of this


    young entrepreneur who had be the richest man in Sidovor City at such a young age.


    In less than ten minutes, thements had already exceeded a million.


    Madison originally intended to exit the app directly, but her body¡¯s actions were quicker than her mind.


    She clicked into thements section of the post.


    The top-ratedment was from the big fan who had previously spoken up for Sally, distorting public


    opinion with the phrase ¡°Only the unloved one is the third party.¡±


    Chapter 13 2


    The currentments were also filled with genuine emotions.


    [Sally¡¯s Kitty: Mr. Palmer, you finally came out to defend Sally! I¡¯m going to cry to death! I always knew


    the one I liked couldn¡¯t be the third party. I hope you treat her well in the future and do not let her suffer


    anymore! We fans are willing to entrust her to you. I believe that you can bring happiness to Sally.


    Please take good care of her! Wishing you a happy marriage, and leave the battle to us!]


    Thisment had twice as many likes as the second topment.


    However, thements that followed were quite the same, mostly insulting Madison. and asionally


    mentioning Antoine.


    After a few nces, Madison swiped them away with a cold expression.


    ¡°Is your blood pressure rising?¡±


    Joe could not help but make a teasing remark when he saw the calmness on her face. had


    disappeared.


    Madison was indeed a little angry.


    It was not because Leo personally spoke up for Sally. It was purely simply due to the insults directed at


    Antoine.


    It was fine if they scolded her, but why did they have to drag her brother into it?


    Joe took two bottles of cold water from the fridge. He ced one on the table and opened the other for


    himself.


    After drinking a gulp of water, the anger in his tone subsided a bit.


    He clicked his tongue and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Jessica, look at your ex-husband. He specially registered an ount just to rify things for his


    fianc¨¦e. He¡¯s afraid that theizens will scold her further and make his beloved one unhappy. He¡¯s


    really infatuated! From a certain perspective, your taste is not bad. But it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t like


    you.¡±


    Madison gave him a cold nce.


    Joe looked at her and immediately changed his words. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because this idiot¡¯s taste is not


    good. He¡¯s truly blind.¡±


    Madison ignored him. She did not want to talk about Leo with Joe.


    In her view, they were already divorced, and whoever he wanted to defend had nothing to do with her.


    Chapter 13 2


    However, what he should not have done was to invert the truth and nder her..


    He should not have even dragged her brother into this matter.


    She sent the anonymous post she had seen earlier to Joe and said coldly.


    ¡°Spend some money to upload this post. Don¡¯t their fans believe that they didn¡¯t fan the wrong person?


    Then let them take a good look. The person they like is just a criminal!¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Joezily nced at his phone and suddenly sat up straight from the sofa.


    ¡°Seriously, I almost forgot about this!¡±


    Without any dy, Joe immediately sent this post to the Public Rtions and Marketing Department of


    XR Entertainment and also contacted nche.


    He was having a headache arguing with theizens and had really forgotten that they still had a trump


    card.


    The video footage at the Hale family¡¯s banquet was supposed to be avable the next day, but none of


    them expected Sally to be sent to the hospital that night after being detained. It was said that the


    wound was quite deep..


    The people from the Hale family did not cause any more trouble. After receiving the 1.6 million dors,


    they sent over a few worthless trinkets, iming they were previously given by Edgar to Madison,


    They almost thought that they would just forget about the Hale family and ignore each other in the


    future.


    Unexpectedly, Leo and Madison had just divorced and this happened.


    Wasn¡¯t it purely disgusting?


    After the post was sent to XR Entertainment¡¯s team, they quickly took action.


    The n was drafted by Madison.


    Instead of directly exposing Sally¡¯s actions to the public, she paid a marketing ount that initially sold


    the video to make a post.


    That ount was already heavily criticized. After revealing the chat history with Sally, the ount was


    banned for a month. It nearly got reported by Sally¡¯s fans, making the ount owner¡¯s dissatisfaction


    increase.


    This time, he was the first to bear the brunt of the fans¡¯ chaotic battle. Despite the changing public


    opinion, he continued to exchange heated arguments with Sally¡¯s loyal


    fans.


    Now that he had received a job, he agreed without hesitation, especially since he would receive a huge


    sum of money this time.


    He immediately made a post.


    [Mistake in the melon field: A certain rising female star who is about to marry a rich


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    1994


    Chapter 13 8


    man has just been released from detention. The reason why she was able to confirm her rtionship


    with the rich businessman so quickly was because she threatened tomit suicide.]


    The post had already been posted and quickly became a hot topic.


    This blogger was already engaged in various online shes with Sally¡¯s fans, and there were already


    plenty of people who went against him. When this news was released, it instantly caused amotion


    At the same time, XR Entertainment also spent money to put the anonymous post on the trending


    searches.


    In the chaotic battle of public opinion, the point of debate escted once more.


    One had to know that no matter how fierce the argument was earlier, it was only a personal grudge.


    Regardless of who was right or wrong, it was all a matter of moral perspective.


    However, Sally¡¯s detention was a different matter, and it involved thew. Once it was proven to be


    true, her career as a celebrity would bepletely ruined.


    Sally¡¯s fans and team could not be bothered to argue about who the third party was. They quickly


    surrounded this blogger and used him of spreading rumors.


    This blogger, with years of experience in the paparaz zi industry, lived up to his reputation. He directly


    replied sarcastically.


    With the exchange of arguments, the heat surged.


    Joe felt a headacheing on. ¡°Madison, why don¡¯t we just upload these videos? It¡¯s too chaotic and


    tiring to watch.¡±


    Madison was enjoying the show.


    Especially after this blogger made another post, Madison even chuckled and gave it a


    like.


    [Mistake in the melon field: Let¡¯s wait and see. The harder your mouth, the more embarrassed your


    face.)


    She was still using her main ount, the one she had newly registered when responding to the


    rtionship with Antoine.


    As she read the post, he replied to Joe.


    ¡°It¡¯s too boring to post it directly. Didn¡¯t the Hale family do a good job of keeping it a secret? They


    deleted the surveince footage and shut their mouths to attend to the


    23


    guests. If we post the surveince footage directly, we¡¯ll be letting down their efforts.


    Joe could not help butugh.


    She could do whatever she wanted.


    He didn¡¯t care anymore. In any case, he had already given her all the manpower.


    Joe received many messages throughout the afternoon, and his head was buzzing with a headache.


    He nned to go upstairs, take a bath, and rest.


    He got up from the sofa and suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°By the way, Jessica, it¡¯s fine to teach Sally a lesson, but you¡­¡±


    Sally deserved the consequences of her evil deeds, but Madison was also ndered andbeled as a


    third party. Even if it was fake, it was difficult to clear her name.


    It was obvious that Leo, who had rified for Sally, would not rify for her.


    It was already good enough that he didn¡¯t add insult to her.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Madison did not take that matter to heart.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Joe snapped. ¡°Are you happy to be called a third party?¡±


    Somebels were hard to shake off once they were put on.


    Even if it¡¯s clear she was not, once the mud was thrown at her, that stain became synonymous with her


    name.


    In the future, when mentioned, the first thing others would think of will never be her aplishments or


    good deeds, it would always be her ws.


    The absurd and rude words ¡®the unloved one is the third party¡¯ had beenpletely believed by most


    ignorant people. Their minds were being influenced, making them believe that even someone who had


    a marriage certificate and was legally recognized as a wife could be considered a third party.


    Joe could already imagine that if thatbel wasn¡¯t removed, those people would criticize and scrutinize


    her mercilessly when the Daves family announced her identity in the future.


    ¡°Joe, don¡¯t worry. I will settle this matter myself.¡±


    Madison had been reading various posts all afternoon, and her eyes were starting to feel


    07:46 Wed, 31 Janu.


    tired.


    tdown her phone and stretchedzily. Her response to Jor¡¯s


    She put


    indifferent.


    concerns remained


    Joe cursed silently, annoyed by her words. He turned around to leave, saying, ¡°Alright, you settle it!¡±


    He walked a few steps towards the stairs, then turned back.


    Tell me, how are you going to settle this? Leo has already spoken up for that woman. Do you think he


    can still speak up for you?¡±


    Madison had just put the cup to her mouth and had yet to take a sip when she saw Joe¡¯s. expression.


    She could not help butugh.


    ¡°Why would I want him to speak for me?¡±


    She put down her cup calmly, and the smile on her face became colder.


    ¡°If he can step into this matter in person, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Since no one was speaking up for her, she would speak up for herself.


    Moreover, what could better prove her innocence than an official certificate?


    What did it matter if Leo didn¡¯t love her?


    Even if he did not love her, she was still Mrs. Palmer, who had registered her marriage, She was legally


    recognized as Mrs. Palmer.


    What else did she need to rify?


    Back then, she dared to resist the Hale family and marry Leo not only because she liked him, but also


    because she had Edgar¡¯s support.


    More importantly, Edgar told her that there was one advantage of a marriage. Thew would punish


    those who didn¡¯t love her.


    Hence, she decided to give it a try.


    She fantasized about being a good wife and tried to start over with Leo to make him. ept her.


    Unfortunately, the truth told her that what didn¡¯t belong to her would never truly be


    her.


    Moreover, she was not the only one who agreed to the marriage.


    Why should she wear thebel of a third party?


    If he truly disliked her and wasn¡¯t happy with the marriage, why did he agree back then?


    While thinking about these matters, Madison had already edited the post.


    Not only that, she even tagged Leo¡¯s newly registered ount at the end.


    The post aimed at the ount registered for Sally


    She looked at it with a smile. She had already imagined the effect of this post after it was published.


    She felt like a vicious supporting character in the novel who had been separating the male and female


    leads.


    What did it matter?


    She clicked ¡°send¡± anyway.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    After posting the message, Madison did not pay any more attention.


    Like Joe, she put away all the electronic devices and then continued with her regr routine of cooking


    and eating.


    During that time, she also made a video call to her parents from the Daves family in Rozalia. As she


    held Joe¡¯s arm and walked under the parasol tree in the vi area, she chatted andughed with them.


    The


    knew about what happened online, but they tacitly did not mention it.


    Everything was normal. They only briefly inquired about their current situation in Sidovor City and also


    asked when Madison would return to Rozalia.


    ¡°Very soon, Mom. I¡¯ll probably meet with Dr. Benton in a couple of days. Once we discuss everything.


    I¡¯ll return to Rozalia,¡± Madison replied..


    Having lived in Sidovor City for a long time, Madison missed them too.


    Rosalie missed her even more. Her daughter, who had been lost for many years, was finally listed on


    the family tree. However, she couldn¡¯t keep her by her side when she returned to the country. How


    could she not miss her?


    Sheined to Madison aggrievedly, ¡°Jessica, you can¡¯t lie to me anymore. Last time, you said you


    would be back soon, but I didn¡¯t see youe back even after your aunt¡¯s fashion banquet ended. Let


    me tell you, if I don¡¯t see you next week, I¡¯ll get your eldest brother to take me to Sidovor City,


    understand?¡±


    In her fifties, Rosalie had taken good care of herself. She looked even more delicate when she was


    angry on the phone screen. No one could tell her age at all. Instead, they wanted to coax her like a little


    girl.


    Especially with that soft and sweet tone, Madison wished she could fly back to Rozalia


    now.


    It was no wonder that although her old father spoiled her mother, he still kept a close eye on her, afraid


    that she would identally get lost.


    Madison smiled helplessly. ¡°I know, Mom. I¡¯ll definitelye back next week and let Joee back


    with me.¡±


    As she spoke, she even moved the camera closer to Joe so that Rosalie could see her second son.


    Seeing Joe, Rosalie became somewhat displeased and pursed her lips.


    ¡°He cane back if he wants!¡±


    Joe clicked his tongue. Before he could say anything, Rosalie replied.


    ¡°Jessica, look! He¡¯s already unhappy before I even say anything. Don¡¯t let hime back. It¡¯s annoying


    to see this unfilial son!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t shift the camera at him.¡±


    Madison held back herughter and turned the camera to herself.


    Rosalie¡¯s expression changed at the speed of light. Her gaze softened as if she wished she could stick


    to Madison through the phone. ¡°Jessica, let¡¯s make a deal. You muste back next week. You can¡¯t


    keep being outside all the time, understand?¡±


    Madison nodded and could not hold back her smile. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll definitely be back next week.


    ording to her n, she would probably see Dr. Benton in the next two days.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If the rumors were true about this doctor having a strange temper, it should be easy to get an answer to


    this matter, either he tasted her cooking and found it good enough to be willing to treat her mother, or


    his bad temper resulted in him driving her away.


    In either case, the answer would be revealed in the following week.


    If she was unlucky, at most, she would be treated conservatively like before. Her mother¡¯s illness was


    caused by her getting lost, and she would always apany her mother in the future.


    In the end, things would g


    get better.


    After chatting with Rosalie for a while, the video call finally ended. Madison and Joe walked around and


    returned to the vi.


    With the phone screen off and the divorce settled, she was about to return to her own home to live with


    her real family. In her heart, she felt a little emotional.


    However, the smile on her face stopped abruptly when she saw the unhappy expression of the man


    beside her.


    ¡°What happened, Joe?¡±


    Madison restrained her emotions and looked at Joe. ¡°Are you not happy?¡±


    Joe lowered his eyes and looked at her. He reached out and flicked her forehead with his fingertips.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? What could I be unhappy about?¡±


    16-


    Madison frowned and rubbed her forehead.


    She snorted and red at Joe. ¡°It¡¯s all because you kept silent all the


    time. If it weren¡¯t. for the fact that I was afraid you were sad, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you. Now,


    you¡¯re even hitting me.¡±


    ¡°Who has a fragile heart?¡±


    Joc retorted as soon as he spoke. His gaze thennded on her forehead, looking utterly. speechless.


    ¡°Does flicking your head count as hitting you? When did you be so precious, huh? I didn¡¯t use any


    strength at all, okay?¡±


    Although he said that, there was still a hint of worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Did it really hurt?¡± He leaned over to take a look.


    Madison avoided his actions. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m more worried about your feelings.¡±


    Joe said in disdain, ¡°Jessica, stop spouting such old-fashioned and greasy words. It shouldn¡¯t have let


    you go online in the first ce!¡±


    He could not be bothered to talk to her anymore. He took long strides and walked away.


    Madison followed behind him, and after a moment, she spoke slowly.


    ¡°Joe, Mom actually cares a lot about you. She just says things on the surface. Don¡¯t take those words


    too much to heart. Next week, whether I manage to handle things with Dr. Benton or not, let¡¯s all go


    home together with Antoine, okay?¡±


    Antoine still had scenes to shoot and could not stay in Sidovor City for too long. He would probably


    leave in the next couple of days.


    He could stay anywhere. This time, he came with his aunt and stayed with Joe. If there was nothing


    else, they could go back together next week.


    Madison had already made arrangements.


    But now, the problem was joe.


    ¡°Who wants to go back with you? Samuel can send you back. Mypany is here and I have a lot of


    things to do.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at Madison and went straight to the fridge to get a ss of water.


    ¡°But Joe, I can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±


    Madison coaxed with a soft voice, using both gentle and firm tones.


    935


    ¡°Think about it. You¡¯re the one who found me. I¡¯ve been living overseas with you for the past three


    years, and now that we¡¯re back, we are still together. Although Mom and Dad are our family, we¡¯ve


    never lived together. If you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll be so afraid. Okay, I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll


    ignore you forever! I won¡¯t give you your birthday gift either!¡±


    Joe raised his head and drank a cup of water. He did not look at Madison and only said.zily. ¡°As you


    wish.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left.


    He was casual yet heartless.


    Madison looked at his back and finally understood him.


    He was clearly the most carefree person and would agree to anything, but he was extremely stubborn


    when it came to going home.


    Madison did not live in the Daves family. She did not know what exactly happened, but she knew there


    were some conflicts between Joe and their parents. Ever since he entered university, he did not like to


    go home. After graduation, he went overseas directly.


    In recent years, the contact with the family was mainly because of reconnecting with Madison.


    XR Entertainment was originally registered abroad, and it was because of his decision to return to the


    country that it expanded its operations.


    However, even upon returning to the country, he refused to return to Rozalia, even though the Daves


    family¡¯s support in Rozalia could develop hispany better.


    She watched as Joe¡¯s tall figure disappeared from her sight and sighed softly.


    Just as she was feeling worried, a clear and gentle voice came from behind.


    ¡°Do you want to know why Joe is so stubborn about going home?¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 13 5


    Madison turned around and saw Antoine¡¯s well-defined side profile.


    She nodded, her eyes filled with worry. Her gaze subconsciously shifted in the direction where Joe had


    disappeared.


    ¡°Antoine, do you know it?


    Antoine followed Madison¡¯s gaze and a faint smile appeared on his clear face.


    ¡°Speaking of which, this matter has something to do with you.¡±


    He carefully told Madison some of the things that had happened within the Daves family in the past.


    In recounting these events, not only did it involve Joe¡¯s past. but asionally. Antoine also mentioned


    things among the other brothers. He even brought up the incident where their aunt led Uncle Smith into


    the Daves family. By the time he nearly finished. it was alreadyte at night, and Madison was already


    sleepy. After washing up, shey down and quickly fell asleep


    When she woke up the next day, she was still a little dazed. She sat in the room for a while before she


    regained her senses.


    As usual, she made breakfast herself. Unlike before, she didn¡¯t do it ording to her preferences. This


    time, she added an extra breakfast.


    She toasted the bread, spread it with sliced fruits, and adorned it with yogurt. The cut eggs and a cup


    of milk looked a little out of ce when ced together with orange juice and croissants beside them.


    When Joe went downstairs, Madison happened to have ced all the breakfast neatly. When he saw


    everything on the dining table, he raised his eyebrows and looked a little surprised.


    ¡°Yo, Jessica, did something good happen to you today? There¡¯re so many dishes on the table.¡±


    Without any hesitation, he started cating without waiting for anyone.


    Madison came out of the kitchen and saw that Joe¡¯s tie was draped over the back of a chair. He was


    already holding a knife and fork and starting to eat the toast that was not perfectly baked.


    She smiled and sat down in front of her croissants. ¡°Joe, you¡¯re too much. You ate more than half of it


    without even asking who it was for.¡±


    07:46 Wed, 31 Jan Uu


    Chapter 13 5


    Joe squinted at her. ¡°Who else is here other than me?¡±


    ¡°Antoine went for a run. He¡¯ll be back soon. He¡¯s going back to the set this afternoon. What if I


    prepared it for him?¡± Madison said deliberately.


    Joe snorted. ¡°There¡¯s so much on the table. Even if it was meant for him and got messed up, I can still


    eat it, right? He¡¯s staying with me, and I haven¡¯t evenined.¡±


    His tone made Madisonugh uncontrobly.


    She nced at the almost-empty te in front of Joe and said, ¡°There¡¯s more toast in the kitchen


    toaster. If you need more, you can go get some. I don¡¯t make extra breakfast often, so the portions


    might be quite a lot.¡±


    As for the other matters, she didn¡¯t say anything else. It was as if the small unhappiness.st night had


    never happened.


    Joe paused when he heard that. He narrowed his eyes and nced at Madison.


    ¡°Jessica, did you cause trouble again? Tell me the truth. If this drags on, there¡¯s no way to save you.


    ¡°What trouble can I cause? I¡¯m with you every day.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble.¡±


    Joe clicked his tongue. That smug look made Madison want to ssh milk on his face.


    She took a bite of the croissants and quickly suppressed her temper.


    and


    When she looked up again, she was still smiling. ¡°Joe, can¡¯t you think of me in a better


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    with you way? For example, I treat you better this time because I can¡¯t bear to part think about how I¡¯ll


    be separated from you next week.¡±


    ¡°Save that act. I almost vomitedst night¡¯s dinner.¡±


    Joc expressionlessly finished thest bite of his food. He took a tissue and wiped the corners of his


    mouth before getting up.


    As he tied his tic, he said slowly, ¡°Jessica, if you have the heart, you should order more of my favorite


    food in the next week. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    As for the idea of going back to Rozalia together with her, he was not willing to mention it even half-


    heartedly.


    Madison was a little discouraged, but she also knew that changing someone¡¯s mindset was not an easy


    task.


    Chapter 13 5


    Since Joe started earning money, he never went back again. How could he be willing to return home


    just because of a few words from her?


    Although she was disappointed, she didn¡¯t lose hope. She also didn¡¯t forget to express concern for him,


    ¡°Joe, have you eaten enough? There¡¯s more toast in the kitchen.¡±


    Joe waved his hand and left without responding.


    Now, only Madison was left at the dining table.


    She lowered hint of frustration and helplessness, she took the food on her


    She lowered her eyes, and the emotions on her face seemed to have disappeared along with Joe¡¯s


    figure. With


    te and slowly took small bites.


    The momentary peace was soon shattered.


    After breakfast, Madison turned on her phone and other electronic devices. She nned to resolve the


    public opinion online in the morning so that she could go to work before the opening of the Rose


    Garden in the afternoon.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned on her devices, numerous messages, missed calls, and a flurry of


    texts popped up. It felt like her personal privacy had been exposed, attracting attention from scams and


    fraudsters.


    With an overwhelming number of messages on WhatsApp and SMS, Madison temporarily set them


    aside. She thought of handling the missed calls first, but before she could click and check on it, another


    call came through.


    It was the call from Amber.


    Madison frowned. After thinking for a moment, she picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Amber.¡±


    ¡°Madison, did you really divorce Leo?¡±


    Amber didn¡¯t have time for pleasantries. She got straight to the point with an urgent


    tone.


    Madison had guessed that Amber was going to say this, so she was not surprised. She hummed softly


    and said, ¡°Yes, Amber. The divorce procedures have beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Amber could feel her anger through the screen.


    Madison said calmly, ¡°Amber, we never thought of hiding the divorce from you. You knew about it long


    ago, but due to various reasons, the procedures were dyed a little. It was only officiallypleted


    two days ago. Marriage is about spending the rest of your life together. If it¡¯s not working, it¡¯s better to


    cut ties in time.¡±


    Chapter 1 35


    ¡°But Madison, even if you are divorced, you don¡¯t have to make such a fuss. Do you know how much


    thepany¡¯s market value has plummeted in just one night?¡± Amber suddenlyined.


    Madison stopped talking.


    She didn¡¯t hang up the phone but lingered on the tone of the conversation just now. Amber¡¯s previous


    kindness and the current situation made her feelings a bitplex.


    She wasn¡¯t sad, nor did she feel that it was very realistic.


    It just felt like it should be this way, yet it shouldn¡¯t.


    She couldn¡¯t express that feeling, but overall, it wasn¡¯t a good experience.


    The


    person on the other end of the phone seemed to have reacted very quickly, and her voice became


    gentle.


    ¡°Madison, I don¡¯t mean to me you. That brat indeed let you down first, forcing you. to post a


    response. I apologize to you first.¡±


    ¡°But Madison, think about it from his perspective. Managing such a bigpany can be overwhelming.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s difficult to consider every person and every situation. This time, he mainly posted that


    message to protect thepany, not because of Sally. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡±


    Even coaxing and persuading did make sense.


    If she were the CEO of Palmer Group, she would indeed do the same. She would choose the best


    solution to protect thepany¡¯s image and prove that she was not


    wrong.


    However, the problem was that she was not the person in charge of the Palmer Group. Why should she


    put herself in that position?


    She was not just a little miserable after being insulted.


    Madison¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°So, Amber, what do you want me to do?¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 1 36


    The person on the other end seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    Then, her tone became gentler. ¡°I heard from Morris that this time, after your divorce, Leo gave you a


    lot of assets. Even the Creek Court that Grandpa bought for the two of you is transferred to your name,


    right?¡±


    The smile on Madison¡¯s face widened. She did not deny it and hummed softly.


    Amber continued, ¡°Madison, you see, our family has been good to you since Grandpa was still alive.


    Although Leo has let you down in this marriage, he has not mistreated you in other aspects. You see¡­¡±


    ¡°Amber, just tell me what you want me to do.¡±


    Madison interrupted her directly. She did not want to listen to her persuasion anymore.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll say something I have to say. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless to you at this time. I¡¯m part


    of the Palmer family and I have to prioritize the reputation of it.¡±


    Amber¡¯s tone suddenly became serious, and without ying the emotional card any further, she


    directly stated her intentions.


    ¡°I hope you can delete the post you posted yesterday and cooperate with the public. rtions team of


    Palmer Group. You don¡¯t need to say anything, just repost the official statement from thepany. Can


    you do that?¡±


    Madison was not in a hurry to respond. She leaned back on the sofa, holding the phone. with one hand


    and tapping her leg with her fingertips.


    Amber seemed to have realized that her request was a little too much. After a few. seconds of silence,


    she rxed.


    ¡°Madison, if you¡¯re unwilling, just delete that post. You don¡¯t have to do anything else. afterward. Is this


    okay?¡±


    If it were anyone else, they might have agreed to it.


    However, Madison did not relent. ¡°Amber, since you know that I posted this rification post, you


    should know the ins and outs of the matter. I didn¡¯t take the initiative to post to take revenge. It¡¯s just


    that the public opinion on the Inte is a little too much for me, so had no choice. If I delete it, I¡¯ll


    always bebeled as a third party in this marriage. If I¡¯m unhappy, my brother won¡¯t be happy either.¡±


    ¡°Amber, if you want me to think about it from another perspective, then you should do the same. How


    would you feel if all these usations were directed at you?¡±


    Chapter 1 36


    Amber was speechless.


    She did not expect Madison to not fall for her trick at all and even use her by using her words.


    Having brothers for support had given her a different confidence. She used to be a much more


    submissive girl when she was in the Hale family.


    Amber took a deep breath and stopped talking to her in a gentle tone. Her tone became


    stern.


    ¡°Madison, I know that you¡¯re the one who suffered in this matter, but things have


    different levels of importance. All these years, you¡¯ve also received a lot of favors from the Palmer


    family. I¡¯ve always treated you as my real daughter. Think about it with your conscience. Has the


    Palmer family ever treated you badly? When Grandpa was alive, did he treat you well?¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m only asking you to delete a post. I haven¡¯t even mentioned that I¡¯ll gel thepany to delete


    any negativements about you. But, you¡¯re already unwilling. You¡¯re really disappointing us!¡±


    This was almost like using Madison of being ungrateful.


    However, these words did seem to reflect that perspective.


    She had already called to make a request, but Madison still did not do as she was told. Considering the


    care the Palmer family had shown in the past, it was indeed a bit ungrateful.


    Moreover, Amber had already mentioned Edgar¡¯s name.


    Madison stopped what she was doing and was about to agree when she heard Amber speak again.


    ¡°Madison, you also know your brother¡¯s identity. He¡¯s the best actor and superstar in the entertainment


    industry. Although there are no clues about the Daves family¡¯s background, the artists in the


    entertainment industry can¡¯t tolerate any stains, especially the artists at the top. If your brother falls,


    he¡¯ll fall even harder. The Palmer family was in decline for the first two years, but Leo is quite capable.


    He can bring down one or two people if he wants to.¡±


    Madison paused.


    This approach seemed too soft. Was she going to use force on her?


    She could not help but smile. Not only was sheughing at Amber¡¯s methods of using both soft and


    hard methods, but she was alsoughing at herself. She actually had the


    Chapter 13 6


    ability to make Amber afraid.


    She did not say anything more to Amber and simply agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll delete the post. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest, Amber. I¡¯ll handle it myself.


    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause trouble for Palmer on the future, even if it¡¯s just to


    clear my name.¡±


    With the words reaching this point, Amber naturally had nothing more to say.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She seemed to think that Madison took the threat seriously, fearing that the Palmer. Group might do


    something to Adonis, so she cased her tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through, Madison. You know my temperament; sometimes I¡¯m strict


    about business matters. So, don¡¯t take today¡¯s matter to heart. I also heard that Leo even gave you


    some funds and assets. You should know that your benefits will only increase if the Palmer Group does


    well. We all rise and fall together.¡± Amber said.


    I¡¯m saying all this because I hope that you don¡¯t have any grudges in your heart. Although we won¡¯t be


    able to be a family in the future, you¡¯re still a child I watched grow up. If there¡¯s anything, you can still


    is still willing to be your support.¡±


    Madison smiled and listened quietly.


    Her slender fingers tapped on her legs again. Although there was a smile on her bright. face, her eyes


    were indifferent.


    She showed neither impatience nor resistance, merely responding obediently.


    ¡°I got it, Amber. I¡¯ll delete the postter. I appreciate your concern and for calling to wake me up.¡±


    Pretending to be obedient was a piece of cake for her. In the past, she had survived like this in the Hale


    family. Otherwise, with frequent beatings and scolding, she might not have been able to survive until


    she married Leo and was sent overseas.


    However, behind these obedient words, there was a moreplex sentiment.


    Madison¡¯s mention of being ¡°woken up¡± meant she hade to realize that in this world, apart from her


    real family, no one was sincerely good to her.


    Favors could be either out of pity or with hidden motives.


    In this world, no one helped selflessly like family, and even with their own rtives, there was no


    obligation for them to assist.


    Chapter 1 36


    Madison didn¡¯t understand this before. She survived through those favors and felt that. it was natural.


    Now that she had thought it through, it was time to return the favor bit by bit.


    Amber did not know Madison¡¯s deeper thoughts. She assumed Madison had agreed under her


    persuasion and coercion. Having achieved her goal, Amber exchanged a few more pleasantries before


    ending the call.


    After the call ended, Madison looked a little tired.


    She had


    spent most of her time in the Palmer family since she was young. Before Sally returned, Ramona


    treated her well. She also cared about her rtionship with the Palmer family, even hoping that she


    and Leo could be together.


    After Sally returned, Madison lived with the Hale family quietly, always hoping that Edgar would miss


    her and invite her to visit. She also spent a considerable amount of time at the Palmer family.


    However, now that she thought about it, she seemed to have spent more time in the Hale family. It was


    just that she did not want to think too much about those bad memories, so most of her memories were


    of the Palmer family.


    Edgar was indeed very good to her.


    Madison halted her thoughts, unwilling to indulge in baseless spections about a departed person.


    She simply wished to preserve the beautiful memories in her mind.


    No matter what, Edgar had taught her a lot and made her endure those difficult days.


    As for the intricacies of human rtionships that she did not understand in the she would slowly learn


    them in the future.


    past.


    Madison stopped thinking and turned on her phone to delete the post from yesterday.


    Then, she made a call.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    In the Palmer family residence.


    After hanging up the phone, Amber rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°That brat always causes trouble for me!¡±


    ¡°Madam, please calm down.¡±


    Maya cut some fruits and said, ¡°That¡¯s how kids are. Besides, it¡¯s not his fault.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m even more upset because it¡¯s not his fault!¡±


    ¡°He refuses a well-arranged wife and insists on liking a woman like Sally.¡±


    ¡°Judging from her face, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s up to no good. Back then, Grandpa had already said that


    if he married her, it would definitely cause trouble. Look, even before he married her, the Palmer


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Group¡¯s market value has dropped significantly. She¡¯s a real disaster!¡±


    She nced at her phone. Among the call records, aside from the one she made to Madison, there


    were several calls to Leo, but unfortunately, none were answered.


    After thinking for a moment, she made another call.


    ¡°What a real troublemaker!¡±


    Amber could not help but curse as there was still no answer.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer might be busy. Considering the quick response from thepany, he¡¯s probably dealing


    with matters and hasn¡¯t checked his phone. Besides, you¡¯ve already helped resolve the issue for him.


    There¡¯s no rush for him to respond immediately.¡±


    Amber listened to her advice. She rubbed her aching forehead and put down her phone.


    ¡°Leo hasn¡¯t caused much worry except for this marriage matter. But marriage is a lifelong affair. Why is


    he being so reckless?¡±


    Thinking about the Hale family¡¯s style and Sally¡¯s attitude, she¡¯s already causing trouble before


    bing part of the Hale family. If she became part of the Palmer family, who knew how much trouble


    she¡¯d bring?


    She absolutely could not let such a thing happen


    As she thought about it, she picked up her phone and called Leo again with a solemn expression.


    Maya did not know what Amber was thinking. Judging by her actions, she assumed Amber was still


    upset over Leo not answering the phone.


    She smiled and advised, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t push Mr. Palmer so hard. What Miss Madison said two days


    ago is right. Children have their own blessings. You never know, one day he might understand your


    intentions. At this moment, he might be dissatisfied with your arrangements, so he insisted on marrying


    Miss Hale. Worrying about thepany¡¯s matters is already exhausting enough for you. Why don¡¯t you


    rx a bit and leave him aside for now? He will figure it out eventually.¡±


    Amber looked at the phone that was hung up again and closed her eyes tiredly.


    Instead of calling him again, she only sighed softly. ¡°Madison is a good girl. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also her misfortune, she couldn¡¯t be your daughter-inw.¡±


    Although Maya had watched Madison grow up, she was still part of the Palmer family. Naturally, she


    would support the Palmer family.


    Amber opened her eyes, her gaze a little sad, but she did not refute Maya¡¯s words.


    Thinking of Madison¡¯s attitude on the phone at first, she felt a sense of regret. After all, she was chosen


    by Edgar and brought along with him. Madison had a strong personality. If she became part of the


    Palmer family, there was no need to fear that she might sell out the Palmer family for some minor gain


    in the future.


    What a pity.


    Maya poured warm water for Amber and gave her a calming medicine.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry too much. Over the years, the Palmer family has taken care of Miss Madison a lot.


    If she knows how to be grateful, she naturally knows what to do. Besides, if it weren¡¯t for our family, she


    might have been ruined by the Hale family long ago. She wouldn¡¯t have the chance to reunite with her


    current family. In my opinion, you still need to call and remind her to delete those posts. She¡¯s just


    insensible!¡±


    Amber swallowed the medicine and shook her head with a smile. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. These things


    were not her fault in the first ce. Besides, no one has ever taught her these things.¡±


    Maya disagreed. ¡°At her age, she should be sensible even if no one taught her.¡±


    In her view, the Palmer family had been a great benefactor to Madison. Even if she had endured some


    grievances, she should prioritize the Palmer family.


    ¡°Alright, Maya. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Go do your work. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±


    After drinking the medicine, Amber felt a bit tired. She smiled helplessly when she heard Maya¡¯s words.


    When Edgar chose Madison, it wasn¡¯t just because he liked her. The Hale family was indebted to the


    Palmer family, and Sally¡¯s character was evidently not suitable to be a daughter-inw.


    However, the older generation was stubborn. Once amitment was made, there was no room for


    turning back.


    The Hale family acknowledged Sally and did not deny Madison¡¯s status. Since that was the case, it did


    not matter which girl Leo married. Needless to say, Madison was someone they had watched grow up,


    and their hearts were filled with her.


    Unfortunately, they were not fated to be together.


    All these years, the Palmer family¡¯s support for the Hale family was enough to repay those kindnesses.


    It was fine if this marriage was dissolved. After all, her son was notcking in female admirers. There


    were even many who wanted to marry him.


    She had heard that the Daves family, a wealthy family in Rozalia, found their lost daughter. The Daves


    family also donated hundreds of millions on the day their daughter returned. Amber thought about


    exploring whether there were any uing marriages in the Daves family.


    As for Sally, she would never let this woman enter the Palmer family.


    *****


    The Public Rtions Department of The Palmer Group quickly noticed when Madison deleted the post.


    Soon, they took corresponding measures in response.


    This post had caused Mr. Palmer¡¯s reputation to worsen, and the Palmer Group¡¯s market value


    plummeted overnight. They had already prepared for the possibility of losing all bonuses for the year,


    but they didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Palmer to do this.


    She deleted the rification post just like that.


    While they could maintain Mr. Palmer¡¯s image on one side, there were also scandals emerging about


    the future Mrs. Palmer on the other side.


    After a night, the anonymous post stirred up discussionsparable to the Palmer Group¡¯s market


    value drop, and it was still a hot topic.


    It wasn¡¯t only on the social media tforms that idolized celebrities, the forum that first exposed Sally


    also became popr. Many new anonymous posts appeared again, and


    all of them were discussing Sally.


    [The fact that Sally was detained due to legal issues is true. My husband personally participated in the


    arrest. I¡¯m not sure about the exact reason, but she was released on bail the next day and was said to


    be in the hospital. The exact reasons are still unclear.]


    [She entered the hospital due to a suicide attempt, right? I heard Mr. Palmer wants to marry


    her because she threatened suicide. This is a clear case of forcing a marriage! The world of wealthy


    families is reallyplicated. For a moment, I don¡¯t know whether to pity Mr. Palmer or say that she is


    too terrifying.]


    [Whether it¡¯s a forced marriage or not is debatable, but she indeedcks manners. She stayed in the


    hospital for a few days and acted like a queen. Even when we were changing her dress, she cursed


    and threw things, asking people to leave. We took the money and provided medical care, but she


    treated the nurses like serv ants, thinking she was some kind of ancient princess. What kind of person


    does she think she is?]


    [Interesting. Spill more details about her. I want to hear more!]


    *****


    These heated discussions on the anonymous forum were quickly reposted to other media tforms,


    and soon, another wave ofmotion erupted.


    When Leo woke up, Morris told him about this mess.


    Comparatively, Madison¡¯s post became the smallest matter. Instead, Sally¡¯s matter caused the Palmer


    Group to be criticized.


    Leo did not sleep well for the past two days. He only fell asleep after taking medicine and turning his


    phone into airne mode


    He had never liked to read about things on the Inte. He felt that everyone was free to gossip on the


    Inte, so he might as well focus on doing business.


    He just did not expect that one day, thesements would affect thepany¡¯s business.


    He frowned as he flipped through the proposal of the Public Rtions Department. When his gaze


    ¡°When did I say that?¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 1 38


    On the report tablet, it was precisely the post published by Leo.


    [The person I want to marry has always been Sally.]


    The page was a PowerPoint presentation done by the Public Rtions Department. Thements


    below the post could not be seen, but without much thought, one could guess what kind ofmotion


    this sentence would cause.


    With a cold expression, he opened the tform and looked at the post. As expected, thements


    about Madison were very unbearable.


    Especially when he saw the phrase ¡®the unloved one is the third party¡¯, he was so angry that he almost


    smashed the tablet in his hand.


    His wife, who received the marriage certificate and had a proper wedding, was called a third party. This


    was a joke.


    ¡°I asked you to deal with the public opinion problem, not to spread rumors. I¡¯m spending so much


    money to support you all, and you can¡¯t even handle a crisis in public rtions?¡±


    The tablet made a muf fled sound on the table as if it had hit their hearts hard. Everyone


    subconsciously trembled and lowered their heads silently.


    They did not expect Leo to be so angry. After all, he was the one who gave the order to protect the


    Palmer Group¡¯s image no matter what method they used.


    The person in charge of the Public Rtions Department felt wronged, so he briefly exined the ins


    and outs of the matter to defend his team.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, this is mainly the situation. People online are saying that you¡¯re a scu mbag and that Miss


    Hale is a third party. That¡¯s why we thought of registering your personal ount to rify. Besides, we


    didn¡¯t say much¡­¡±


    They simply echoed a statement in the manner of Leo.


    Moreover, judging from how they had helped Sally clean up the mess online for the past three years,


    they seemed to figure out the intention of their superiors to not only protect the Palmer Group¡¯s image


    but also to enhance Sally¡¯s reputation


    As for the others, they did not care.


    One was the divorced former Mrs. Palmer, and the other was the future Mrs. Palmer who had been


    protected by Mr. Palmer for three years. It was clear whom they were trying to please and whom they


    were trying to defame.


    Chapter 1 38


    However, they did not expect that from the current oue, they had made a fool of themselves.


    Leo was amused by their exnation. ¡°You didn¡¯t say much, huh? We¡¯re all Inte users. Don¡¯t you


    know that even a few words online can cause a big stir?¡±


    They did not say anything, but that statement was enough to exin the public opinion situation at that


    time.


    Furthermore, with the guidance of someone behind the scenes, it extended to various meanings.


    Evidently, the consequences of that statement had already surfaced.


    ¡°Send me the ount password. I¡¯ll handle this matter myself. You guys are in charge of monitoring


    public opinion.¡±


    Leo ordered sternly with a cold expression. He picked up the tablet again and flipped through the


    follow-up n and results. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to maintain a good face in front of this group of


    people any longer.


    Without any dy, the person in charge quickly handed over the operational phone.


    Leo did not even look up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go out.¡±


    The person in charge hesitated and looked like he wanted to say something.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Leo looked up with an impatient expression.


    Thinking about it, he felt that it was ridiculous. The team raised by such a hugepany was useless.


    In the end, the Public Rtions Department even wanted him, the CEO, to personally intervene. If this


    information leaked, it would sound like a fabricated story.


    Under the stern reprimand, the person in charge didn¡¯t dare to dy any further. He quickly recounted


    what had happenedst night and this morning.


    It was not only the anonymous exposure from Sally¡¯s side that happened, but also Madison deleted her


    post. Their team took the opportunity to manage the situation and protect the Palmer Group¡¯s


    reputation.


    After saying that, he looked at Leo in fear.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo did not say anything. He only opened the tform with a solemn expression and personally took a


    look at what was going on.


    Chapter 1 38


    When he saw Madison¡¯s post, his hands paused.


    Although that post had already been deleted by Madison, various media outlets had taken screenshots


    and used them to re-post the news. The discussion around it hadn¡¯t diminished.


    ¡°You guys go out first. I know what to do.¡±


    Leo put down the tablet and picked up the phone that operated his ount. Without any hesitation, he


    deleted the post.


    The few people standing in the office were stunned when they saw this, but they did not dare to ask


    further. After Leo finished speaking, one after another, they hurriedly left, unwilling to stay any longer.


    Compared to the poprity of Madison deleting the post, Leo deleting his post caused barely a ripple.


    At this moment, the most heated discussion on the Inte was still about whether and why Sally was


    detained.


    Although there were also people who followed the clues and came to Leo to ask, they were rtively


    few.


    Most fans were still defending Sally, pretending that nothing had happened by posting previous


    screenshots and her usual beautiful pictures.


    There were also quite a few who engaged in online arguments with fans from other fandom, asserting


    that they were spreading rumors and demanding evidence.


    There were even some fans who directly scolded Sally¡¯s team and asked them to release a statement.


    Some voluntarily spent money to hirewyers to contact and sue those who were spreading rumors


    and causing trouble.


    In the Rose Garden, Madison was watching with great interest.


    nche was equally immersed, as many of those engaging in arguments with Sally¡¯s fans were also


    her fans.


    She held a piece of cake in one hand and a phone in the other. Her face was filled with


    anger.


    ¡°Goodness, how dare Sally¡¯s fans! They¡¯re actually spending money to contactwyers to sue us.


    Doesn¡¯t their teammunicate with these big fans? If they really go through with thewsuit, it¡¯ll be


    quite interesting.¡±


    After all, it was not a rumor to say that Sally was detained. Instead, it was their exchange that caused


    the intention to increase.


    Wed, 31


    Chapter 1 38


    Madison was calm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to make a big fuss? Anyway, we¡¯re just watching the show.¡±


    nche agreed and nodded seriously.


    However, she still asionally saw the posts where Madison was scolded, and her mood plummeted


    again.


    She grabbed her phone and asked in confusion, ¡°By the way, Madison, why did you delete the post you


    wrote? Don¡¯t you know that after you delete it, many people are saying you¡¯re guilty? They started


    scolding you again!¡±


    Madison said calmly, ¡°So be it. Anyway, I¡¯ve already rified it. If they prefer to believe some inte


    saying over my marriage certificate, there¡¯s not much more to say. Besides, the most urgent matter


    right now isn¡¯t about me.¡±


    She did not exin why it was deleted.


    At this moment, Madison had also figured it out. She was not from the entertainment industry, so it did


    not matter even if she was scolded. It was just that she would be angry when she saw those words.


    However, she could simply choose not to read them.


    As for Antoine, this matter shouldn¡¯t affect him much.


    Firstly, they were right in this matter. It was notmon to hear usations about someone¡¯s wife


    being a third party in a marriage.


    Secondly, she was not from this industry. The poprity was only temporary. Once other promotions


    and releases began, people would likely forget about her.


    In contrast, Sally was different. In the past three years, the Palmer Group¡¯s strong support had directly


    made her a top female celebrity. If the issue of her detention didn¡¯t blow over, her career would be


    ruined.


    Therefore, the person who should be anxious was Sally.


    That made sense. nche did not ask further and nodded in agreement.


    She continued to casually scroll through her phone, and suddenly her eyes widened and her fingers


    paused.


    ¡°Madison,e and take a look! Look at what your ex-husband has posted!¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Nowadays, Madison didn¡¯t feel much of a stir in her heart upon hearing Leo¡¯s name.


    However, at this time, she knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any good news from him. So, she was curious to


    find out.


    People were saying that if the ex was not doing well, she was doing well.


    She leaned over, and nche handed the phone over. She frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m also wondering what¡¯s


    wrong with him.¡±


    On the phone was Leo¡¯s profile. The post that originally helped Sally turn the situation around had


    disappeared, leaving only thetest post on the profile.


    Surprisingly, the post did not defend Sally. Instead, it briefly exined his marriage to Madison.


    Even though it started due to the wishes of the elders at home, he was the one who proposed, and he


    was the one who initiated the divorce. There was no emotional misunderstanding or third-party


    involvement.


    In the end, he apologized to Madison and hoped thatizens would stop talking about their private


    matters.


    The few lines looked very formal as if written by a public rtions team. However, between the lines,


    the words were filled with protection for Madison, and every word matched the post that Madison had


    posted previously.


    Their marriage wasn¡¯t formed out of genuine love, but it also wasn¡¯t a marriage that contradicted


    morals.


    As for the female protagonist that he was supposed to protect, she had disappeared from this post.


    It seemed like she was being protected, yet at the same time, deliberately ignored.


    But all in all, the purpose of this post was to refute those dirty words on behalf of Madison.


    She was his wife who had gotten a marriage certificate, not the so-called unloved third


    party.


    ¡°What do you think he means?¡±


    nche read these lines twice, then looked at Madison in confusion.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s alright? Sally¡¯s scandal is about to be exposed. Instead of dealing with her matters,


    he¡¯s here to rify your marriage. Where was he yesterday when you were being criticized?¡±


    Madison also finished reading the entire post.


    Other than the addition of a proposal at the beginning and her own format at the end, the content was


    almost exactly the same as the rification post that she had deleted. The only difference was that the


    words she used were not as emotional. She recounted her past mechanically.


    When he said that he was proposing, he took all the me on himself.


    The wrong marriage and the drama of the past few days had shifted the focus of the curses that were


    concentrated on the two girls because of this post.


    Madison¡¯s marriage was at his proposal, and Sally¡¯s marriage was something he dragged on. All the


    faulty with him, so what mistakes had the two of them made?


    nche was not the only one who could not figure out Leo¡¯s motive for doing so. Madison could not


    figure it out either.


    Palmer Group¡¯s market value was already a little unstable because of this public opinion. Wouldn¡¯t his


    actione


    worsen Palmer Group¡¯s reputation?


    nche rubbed her chin and analyzed, ¡°Does he think Sally¡¯s situation is already bad, so he¡¯s just


    beingpletely honest about everything?¡±


    Madison shook her head. ¡°But this post doesn¡¯t have much to do with Sally.¡±


    In terms of results, she was the biggest beneficiary, not Sally.


    She picked up her phone and got up to tidy up her chef¡¯s uniform. She took her chef¡¯s hat and stopped


    talking about this matter.


    ¡°I still have something to do in the kitchen. I¡¯ll be busy for a while. If you want to stay here and wait for


    me to be free, I¡¯lle over to apany you. If you get bored, just leave me a message and say that


    you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    nche nodded and looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay here and read the script. Remember to


    Madison nodded with a smile and left the private room with her phone.


    However, after taking a few steps out, she opened her phone again and searched Leo¡¯s


    ount.


    The post had not been published for long, but there were already manyments on


    this post.


    Thements were not just insults towards Leo, calling him a scu mbag who enjoyed both what he


    had and what he didn¡¯t, marrying one while still dangling another, but also included fiercenguage and


    some additional criticisms. Some people were also appreciating him for speaking up in this way.


    In addition, there were manyints from Sally¡¯s fans.


    After all, Sally¡¯s identity was different, and there were more people defending her online.


    They even forcefully linked Leo¡¯s situation to Sally¡¯s detention.


    [Sally¡¯s Kitty: I really misjudged you! I was originally very relieved to hand Sally over to you, but in the


    end, when Sally was in trouble, you deleted the post and rified things for your ex-wife. You are truly


    the top scu mbag, no wonder you got divorced! Let me tell you, we, the fans of Sally, will never agree to


    Sally marrying you!]


    Surprisingly, Leo replied to thisment seriously.


    [Leo: I wasn¡¯t the one who posted yesterday¡¯s post, so I deleted it and restored the original truth. After


    all, innocent people shouldn¡¯t suffer undeserved insults. As for my marriage with Sally, if she doesn¡¯t


    want to marry, I won¡¯t force her. If she wants to marry, I¡¯ll keep my promise.]


    Madison flipped through thements with the men tality of watching a show. Her gaze suddenly


    paused when she saw this reply. Her thoughts wereplicated because of thest sentence.


    ¡®If she wants to marry, I¡¯ll keep my promise!


    Did it make sense to her that Leo would marry Sally simply because of his promise?


    But, why?


    Without much time to think, Madison¡¯s attention was already attracted by Sally¡¯s huge fansments.


    [Sally Kitty: Don¡¯t worry, Sally will definitely be open-minded about sc umbags like you! There are many


    people who want to marry Sally, so we don¡¯t need you! Just don¡¯t kneel down and beg Sally to marry


    you! Also, you said that you didn¡¯t post yesterday, so why can¡¯t I understand that today¡¯s post was


    posted by your st upid team? Anyone with a discerning eye can tell which post is more attached to your


    face!]


    Madison almostughed out loud when she saw this.


    It seemed like these adorable fans were probably unaware that their idol had long


    0   93%


    considered herself as Mrs. Palmer within the industry, eagerly hoping to marry Leo and be Mrs.


    Palmer.


    She wondered if Sally would be angry when she saw this.


    What was even more interesting was Leo¡¯s reply.


    He was not as patient as before, typing a long paragraph. This time, he only replied with only a few


    words.


    [Leo: Think whatever you want.]


    To put it simply, if they really wanted to think that way, there¡¯s nothing he could do.


    After that, there was no further reply.


    Madison swiped a few times, and after realizing that there was no new fun, phone away.


    she put her


    Due to her casual and fluffy nature, she didn¡¯t even notice that she had identally liked one of his


    replies.


    She was using her main ount to reply to Antoine and was even followed by Leo.


    In the CEO¡¯s office of Palmer Group at this moment, Leo had just replied to a fewments. He felt


    that it was pointless to argue with others, so he chose not to engage further.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as he was about to leave, he caught a glimpse of a familiar name that even liked his reply.


    For some reason, his mood that had been somewhat heavy for the past two days eased a bit. His lips


    even curled up slightly.


    Even so, Morris standing opposite the desk was astonished seeing his subtle change.


    It was already good that Mr. Palmer didn¡¯t have his usual fierce expression these past two days. Now,


    he even seemed to be in a good mood.


    Just as he was about to speak, the man opposite him spoke first.


    ¡°Have you settled the assets I asked you topensate Madison?¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Morris was stunned. He did not expect Leo to suddenly ask about Madison¡¯s current situation.


    Wasn¡¯t he talking about crisis public rtions now?


    However, he did not dare to ask further and said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already handed it to her. She was


    originally unwilling to ept RN¡¯s shares. but after I gave some exnation, she signed the papers.¡±


    Leo nodded without any displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s right to persuade her to sign it. After all, she¡¯s alone.


    Although she found her family, she hasn¡¯t grown up in the Daves family for so many years. Who knows


    if they will treat her as an outsider.¡±


    With money by her side, regardless of whether her family was sincere or not, he could at least ensure


    that she would not have to worry about the rest of her life.


    ¡°Is there anything else? If not, then go back to your work.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leo looked up at Morris. He hadpletely forgotten what Morris


    hade in to report.


    Meanwhile, Morris standing across from him, was also momentarily stunned. He almost didn¡¯t realize it


    and shook his head before leaving.


    Fortunately, his brain didn¡¯t follow his body¡¯s instinct to leave but retained some rationality.


    He opened the tablet and showed it to Leo. ¡°This is the public opinion that started to fermentst night.


    I don¡¯t know who exposed it on the anonymous forum, but almost the entire Inte is exposing Miss


    Hale¡¯s scandal.¡±


    Leo took it expressionlessly and clicked on the screenshots, looking through them roughly.


    Seeing no sign of impatience on Leo¡¯s face, Morris continued, ¡°It has started to impact Palmer Group,


    so I thought of showing it to you to discuss how to handle the impact.¡±


    In the past, Palmer Group had helped Sally resolve such issues many times. However, they were


    usually trivial matters. Leo couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it himself and just instructed them to settle


    the matters with money.


    But this time was different. Detention was a matter ofw.


    Nowadays, the entertainment industry was already very strict. Artists who had lost their morals were


    strictly prohibited from appearing on screen. Once confirmed, it would


    mean that Sally¡¯s career waspletely ruined.


    Moreover, it was not just her alone this time. Due to the high-profile announcement that she was about


    to marry the CEO of Palmer Group and be Mrs. Palmer, many people were eyeing Palmer Group.


    Once Sally¡¯s detention was confirmed, many people would definitely ask Leo why he would marry such


    a woman.


    Reputation might not be important to ordinary people, but to celebrities in the entertainment industry


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    and the leaders ofrgepanies, it could affect many things.


    Regarding Sally¡¯s matter, Morris was actually somewhat pleased to see her scandals exposed.


    However, it involved thepany¡¯s image, so he had to consider her situation on behalf of the


    ¡°What¡¯s her team¡¯s n?¡±


    Leo only took a nce and roughly understood what had happened.


    He was one of the people involved in the incident that night. He even contributed to Sally being able to


    enter the detention center. It was already considered slow for news to only spread today.


    After all, Sally was quite famous in the entertainment industry. Even though those in the upper ss


    circle rted to her interests might have kept quiet, the fact that she entered the detention center


    meant that more than just people within this circle knew


    about it.


    Everyone had the heart of gossip. No one could guarantee that no third person would know about it.


    It could only be said that the dy in gaining attention until now, and the attention was even quite high,


    had one reason. Money was in ce.


    The only difference was that one wanted to block the spread of the news, while the other spent money


    to let the news spread.


    ¡°Miss Hale¡¯s studio is still trying their best to suppress the attention and use anonymity and


    unsubstantiated words to distract us.¡±


    Morris briefly exined what he knew. Actually, he did not know much. After all, it was not within his


    responsibility.


    Leo chuckled and said disdainfully.


    He pushed the tablet in his hand to Morris and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Tell their team to ignore the


    public opinion on the Inte for the time being. Letizens make a fuss however they want, just don¡¯t


    respond.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Morris was stunned.


    Leo looked up. ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Morris shook his head with a conflicted expression. ¡°I understand, but if they don¡¯t respond, wouldn¡¯t


    they be tacitly acknowledging these¡­¡±


    Even if they do not reply, how could it be considered an implicit acknowledgment when it was already a


    fact?


    Once they denied it, the bacsh would be even greater if it was exposed one day.


    Moreover, the heated discussion of these screenshots was clearly fueled by someone behind the


    scenes. It was very likely that they were waiting for them to deny it.


    As for the person behind this, it could be someone Sally had offended in the entertainment industry and


    wanted to use this opportunity to bring her down. It could also be a wealthy family in the upper-ss


    circle that did not get along with the Hale family. Of course, it could also be Madison and her brothers.


    Leo did not want to waste any more time on this matter. Without overthinking or providing exnations,


    he directly issued orders.


    ¡°Tell them not to interfere and don¡¯t respond to any messages. If necessary, just have their team take a


    break¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Morris did not ask further and nodded in response.


    He went forward and took the reporting tablet. Just as he was about to leave, he asked worriedly, ¡°But


    Mr. Palmer, what about the public opinion regarding ourpany?¡±


    Not only were there implications for Sally, but the post that Leo personally published also caused a lot


    of controversy, causing many employees to leave their jobs in the past two days.


    However, Leo did not take this matter to heart. ¡°Just let the Public Rtions


    Department work normally. At most, it willst for another week. Thepany¡¯s impact won¡¯t be


    significant. Additionally, shift your focus at work. In the future, you don¡¯t need to pay too much attention


    to less important matters with Sally. Go and coordinate with Cullen on this new project.¡±


    As he spoke, he threw a document into Morris.


    His words were like a calming pill for Morris.


    After handling so many personal matters for Sally, he almost forgot that he was an employee of Palmer


    Group.


    The Palmer Group was apany that had been around since the generation of Edgar Palmer. It was


    mainly engaged in the real economy and was still different from the current new Intepanies.


    Public opinion did affect the stock market to a certain extent, but as long as there were no problems


    with their products, the impact on Palmer Group would not be much.


    When this period of turbulence passed, the quarterly financial report would still look good.


    Morris, whether happy because his understanding was good or delighted that he could handle the new


    project without having to deal with Sally, had a broad smile on his face.


    He took the documents on the table and almost jumped out. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Palmer. I¡¯ll go and


    coordinate with Mr. Wilkinson now.¡±


    Leo did not understand why he was thanking him. He only looked up and nced at him before


    lowering his eyes to deal with the documents again.


    During this period, he received a message on WhatsApp.


    [Mr. Palmer, are you free tomorrow? If you have time, I suggest youe for another consultation.]


    Leo put down the pen in his hand and picked up his phone to reply to the message.


    He had been suffering from insomnia for the past two days and could only rely on medicine to sleep. It


    was definitely not possible for him to sleep like this for a long time, so he made another appointment


    with a psychiatrist.


    When Cullen pushed the door open and entered, he saw Leo taking his medicine. He raised his


    eyebrows. ¡°Did your fianc¨¦e upset you that you¡¯re taking your medicine again?¡±


    Leo did not argue with him. ¡°I¡¯m taking medicine because I¡¯m unwell. If you continue to let your


    personal emotions spread like this, I suggest you make an appointment with a psychiatrist too.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Cullen rolled his eyes and settled into his usual spot.


    Leo could not be bothered with him and only nced at him indifferently.


    He had the personality of not provoking others, but some people were born to be talkative.


    As soon as Cullen sat down, he propped himself up with his hands and looked over at


    Leo.


    look so


    ¡°Leo, you and your fianc¨¦e both have psychological problems. Howe you normal while she has


    gone as far as picking up a knife and stabbing someone? Did she not take her medicine?¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Leo stopped what he was doing.


    Then, he looked up at Cullen inexplicably.


    Cullen had goosebumps from being stared at. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If you have


    something to say, just say it, Okay?¡±


    Leo chuckled and simply put aside what he was doing. His cold voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re famous for


    taking good care ofdies regardless of whether they are beautiful or ugly. Why are you scolding others


    now?¡±


    Cullen could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take good care ofdies. regardless of


    whether they¡¯re beautiful or ugly, but I know who¡¯s good and who¡¯s not.¡±


    In other words, Sally was not a good person.


    Leo turned the pen in his hand and did not retort.


    In the past, he might have defended Sally, but with all that Sally had done, he could tell right from


    wrong.


    Cullen knew that Leo also knew what kind of person Sally was. He let out a soft snort.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Leo still wanted to marry Sally when he knew that she was not a good


    person.


    However, Cullen also understood that no one could change Leo¡¯s mind.


    As Leo himself had said, he was out of his mind.


    Naturally, Leo heard the mocking snort.


    He


    put down the document and pen in his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I told your before that marrying


    Sally was my own decision. If you don¡¯t like her, just don¡¯t interact with her in the future. There¡¯s no


    need to mock her.


    ¡°I understand her condition. Those who suffer from bipr disorder sometimes can¡¯t control their


    emotions and behaviors. I can understand it, and I don¡¯t expect any of you to understand it. But you


    don¡¯t have to persuade me. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you know what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re the most f ucking sober person in the world!¡±


    Cullen did not want to argue with him, so he did not want to stay in this office.


    He got up and picked up hisptop. Then, he muttered as he took his things.


    O


    ¡°You understand Sally¡¯s condition, so you can forgive her for the disgusting things she did to others.


    Then can you also forgive sick people for killing others and breaking thew? Anyway, I can¡¯t forgive


    that. And you don¡¯t have to beg me to understand. Don¡¯t persuade me when I¡¯m unhappy, I know what


    I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Leo frowned. ¡°Cullen, it¡¯s meaningless to argue the different topics. I only said that I could understand


    her actions, but I never said that what she did was reasonable. As for forgiveness, I¡¯m not the victim. I


    can¡¯t forgive her on behalf of others.¡±


    He looked at Cullen, who had already walked to the door with hisputer, and continued, ¡°If you¡¯re


    still nning to leave, I¡¯ll get Morris to tidy up a small conference room for you to use as an office. You¡¯ll


    work there from now on.¡±


    Cullen went to work at his will. If Leo really got him an office, Cullen would be the first to reject it.


    The employees were all hardworking workers. If they saw that Cullen was only in the office one day a


    week and goofing around most of the time, they might want to kill him.


    Cullen paused as he opened the office door and turned to re at Leo.


    ¡°You¡¯re chasing me away? Leo, you drove your friends away for a woman, right?¡±


    Leo was speechless.


    He nced at Cullen and said seriously, ¡°My psychiatrist is professional. If you need it, I¡¯ll let her cure


    you.¡±


    Cullen pouted and dejectedly carried the items back to his seat.


    He lowered his head and said in a muf fled voice, ¡®I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Since you know what kind


    of person Sally is, why did you marry her? Just because of the promise you can¡¯t even remember?¡±


    Although his tone was casual, Cullen made himself clear.


    And Leo had heard it and was thinking about it carefully.


    He knew what kind of person Sally was, but he still wanted to marry her.


    He knew that she had hired someone to injure Madison, that she had used public opinion to hurt


    Madison, and that she had beaten others when she was still young¡­.


    Why did he still want to marry her?


    Was it just because of a promise?


    As Cullen said, Leo could not even remember his promise.


    It could be a casual or aforting statement when she was emotionally unstable, or it could be his


    promise to Sally when his grandfather threatened him to marry Madison.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In short, there were many possibilities..


    Leo had forgotten at what ce he made the promise, but he did remember that he promised to marry


    someone. It was the sweetness that only belonged to him.


    After being locked in the dark house by his mother and was served no water or food, Leo resisted the


    darkness. And at that moment, someone gave him a little cake.


    It turned out that there was more than just bitterness in the world.


    So he still refused to believe that Sally would do the bad things. Her current state was perhaps the


    result of him marrying Madison.


    Now that he was divorced, everything would get better when he married Sally.


    her un


    Marrying because he believed that the girl in his memory would not be that bad.


    At the thought of this, he lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Just take it that I¡¯ve dyed her for three


    years. I should marry her.¡±


    Cullen was so angry that heughed, ¡°You dyed her for three years. Then what about. Madison?


    Wouldn¡¯t her time be worth being valued?¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just three years. They didn¡¯t even know if they had suffered any other setbacks.


    Leo was silent for a long time. ¡°I¡¯vepensated her for her time.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leo felt that his answer was a little ridiculous. Before Cullen could


    mock him, he changed this topic.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault. Now that I¡¯m divorcing Madison, it¡¯s to cut my losses and stop my mistakes. You


    don¡¯t have to say anything else. You¡¯ll be tempted even if you see thepensation for Madison. She


    didn¡¯t lose out. You don¡¯t have to stand up for her.¡±


    Cullen really didn¡¯t.


    He roughly knew about the division of assets. Just Creek Court was worth a lot. The money Madison


    had was what ordinary people could not earn in their lifetimes.


    Cullen did not know why he felt bad for Madison. It was probably because she had been chasing after


    Leo since she was a little girl, but Leo had never turned back to look at


    her.


    In other words, he felt sad for Madison.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Cullen could only let it go. For the past two days, he had seen many people online. scolding Madison


    because Sally had manipted the trending topics.


    He also knew that Leo rified for Madison. Cullen felt that they should not end up like this.


    However, it was not Cullen¡¯s rtionship after all, and it was not his turn to worry. He should be


    relieved.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it again in the future. Let¡¯s work hard to earn money. I¡¯ll work for you, and you¡¯ll help me


    deal with Ronnie. Is that Okay?¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes and did not say anything. He nced at his phone and felt sullen.


    Sally¡¯s life was important, so wasn¡¯t Madison¡¯s?


    Was Leo¡¯spensation enough to make up for her time?

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked at the phone by the table.


    ¡°What do you think will happen if she stays by my side in the past three years?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cullen did not listen carefully. He only heard thest two words.


    He crossed his legs and looked at Leo in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind again!


    Leo ignored him and tidied up the documents on the table. He picked up his phone and stood up,


    asking. ¡°Are you going to eat?¡±


    His tone was very calm, and his expression did not look like he was joking.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cullen looked at the time. ¡°Now?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t noon. Should they eat breakfast or lunch?


    Leo had already taken the car keys. ¡°Rose Garden is far from thepany. It is almost an hour¡¯s drive


    to get there. And it will be the time for lunch. If you don¡¯t want to go, forget it.


    Leo walked forward on his own.


    On the sofa, Cullen was stunned for a moment. When he reacted, he saw that Leo was already at the


    door. He immediately jumped up and followed.


    ¡°Go! Of course I will go with you.¡±


    Before Cullen could finish speaking, the key was thrown over from the front andnded firmly in his


    arms.


    ¡°You¡¯ll drive.¡±


    In Rose Garden.


    After learning that Benton had arrived, Madison felt as if she was facing a great enemy.


    She was still a little nervous, especially when her junior, Greg, personally went out to receive Benton.


    She was so nervous that she held her breath in the kitchen. The other chefs were also nervous as she


    paced back and forth.


    |||


    07:34 Thu. 1 Febr


    Even Justin could bear it. When had Madison been so cowardly?


    ¡°Madison, don¡¯t be nervous. Your culinary skills will definitely be excellent. Besides, if it really doesn¡¯t


    work. I¡¯ll ask Greg for help. Anyway, they are in a close rtionship.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone knocked on Justin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Rascal, what did you say?¡±


    Greg suddenly appeared behind Justin and reprimanded him with a dark expression.


    Justin was shocked and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Greg. I was wrong!¡±


    Greg raised his chin. ¡°Go hel


    Madison? You¡¯re a grown man. Don¡¯t act like a child. Look at your juniors. None of them are as


    unreliable as you!¡±


    Justin immediately went to help with Madison.


    Order was restored in the kitchen. As they started to cook, Madison was even busier.


    From the moment she saw Greg, her heart started beating even faster. She hurriedly ran over and said.


    ¡°Greg. how is it?¡±


    The majesty on Greg¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. He put his hands back to the front.


    Then he walked to the corner and whispered, ¡°Madison, I just talked to that old bone. I originally


    thought that it would be fine for him to take a look at your mother for the sake of our friendship. But that


    old man has a strange temperament. He only talked to me about food. So¡­


    Greg¡¯s words made Madison feel helpless. She was not in the mood to be nervous. ¡°Greg, I¡¯m asking


    what he wants to eat. How are you going to go¡­ If he gets angry, you will lose a friend.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t ming Greg for asking for help for her. Anyway, he was just being kind.


    However, it was rumored that Benton had a strange personality and was only interested. in delicacies,


    and he would only do what he liked. It would be fine if he was in a good mood, but if he happened to be


    in a bad mood, it would ruin Greg¡¯s friendship with


    him.


    Greg looked at Madison, who was younger than him, and could not help but grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madison. Although that old man has a bad temper, he¡¯s not that petty. I was just casually


    mentioning it. Although he didn¡¯t agree, he didn¡¯t reject it either.


    There¡¯s still a chance.¡±


    He brought Madison to the food preparation area. Greg was still smiling cheekily, but


    his tone was serious.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make the new dishes that we¡¯ve been researching for the past two days for that old man. I


    guarantee that he¡¯ll be satisfied. If he¡¯s not, he is not wee here in the future.¡±


    Madison was amused by Greg¡¯s attitude, and she was more rxed.


    ¡°Deal! Let that glutton taste our cooking.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Madison focused on the cooking


    ording to Greg, Benton had a liking.


    He wouldn¡¯t order from the menu, and he would to the private room he often went to and sit on the


    elegant seat. Then he would pour himself a cup of coffee before speaking.


    ¡°Old buddy, go prepare two of your best dishes. Let¡¯s chat while eating and drinking.


    Greg kept chopping the ingredients when he described the scene of his meeting with Benton vividly.


    Madison could not help but smile when she heard that.


    When she was learning how to cook in Rose Garden, her master was like Greg.


    Their only tool was a kitchen knife, which could be used to cut everything. As they cleanly processed


    the ingredients, they muttered the legends they knew.


    They would tell stories about the Hond family, such as how the family got its name and how the


    craftsmanship of the imperial chef was passed down and was improved from generation to generation.


    Greg also told stories about himself. He had been a chef in the army, and when the war began, he


    would rush forward with a big pot and kill the enemies.


    When his days got better, he built Rose Garden. He got married, had children, and did some good


    deeds. He would adopt children that others could not afford to raise and pass on the cooking skills of


    the Hond family.


    Madison remembered that she was one of the children adopted.


    At that time, Sally had just returned, and Madison was only 12 or 13 years old. After Sally¡¯s return,


    Madison went from being the youngdy of the Hale family to at person who was beaten and scolded.


    The difference was so great that she could no in the Hale family at all,


    stay


    Hence, she ran away from home. Now that she thought about it, Madison thought that she was


    rebellious. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of being kidnapped by human traffickers?


    However, she was quite lucky and was taken in by her master as a homeless child.


    Thinking back, Madison still found it funny.


    At that time, she felt that the Hale family was bad, so she only took a set of clothes when she left. She


    left all her things


    in the Hale family, including the things Edgar had given her, like money, jewelry, and so on.


    She even wrote a long letter and left it in the room, thinking that she would not owe them anything.


    Then, because she was dressed too raggedly, she was taken in by her master as a street child.


    Unexpectedly, the Hale family posted a missing person notice saying that a child from the Hale family


    had gone missing and started searching for Madison throughout Sidovor City.


    On the day she saw the news, her master asked her about the situation.


    At that time, Madison cried and said that she did not want to go back. Her master had also said that


    Rose Garden would be her home.


    But that night, someone came to pick her up.


    She still remembered that when she was crying and hiding in Rose Garden, everyone thought that she


    had run away again. But in the end, she took the initiative to go back.


    Why?


    When the dishes she made for Benton were served, she suddenly remembered why she came back


    home.


    Other than the serv ants of the Hale family, Leo was also among the people who came to pick her up.


    Unfortunately, it was not her home.


    And it never would be.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    88


    ¡°Alright, the dishes are ready. Madison, how¡¯s it going on your side?¡±


    Greg was making a simple roasted beef. Different from the usual cooking method, he added fried


    sauerkraut.


    Compared to traditional roasted beef, this dish added the freshness of sauerkraut. However, because it


    had been fried, the strong smell was removed.


    No one would reject the dish.


    In


    any case, the few chefs in the kitchen had gained a lot of weight recently, and they must have a lot.


    Greg¡¯s dish was ready, and so was Madison¡¯s. I¡¯m done too. Send it over.¡±


    She made Benton a hometown dish, which was butter chicken.


    Although Benton had already settled down in Sidovor City, he had worked in his hometown in his early


    years and was used to the food in his hometown.


    Even after settling down in Sidovor City, he often came to Rose Garden to find Greg for


    a local snack.


    Greg had also suggested that Madison make butter chicken so as to remind Benton of the food in his


    hometown. In that way, she would win his good impression.


    However, due to Benton¡¯s age and teeth, he couldn¡¯t eat anything hard. So they had improved the


    cooking method to make the texture of the meat softer.


    The two dishes were personally served by Madison and Greg.


    On the way, she was still a little nervous. ¡°Greg, will our improved food not suit his taste?¡±


    Greg was very confident and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madison. That old man likes to eat. We all love your


    dishes. I¡¯m sure he will like it too.¡±


    Madison was not as confident as him. However, she was the one who made the dishes. She believed


    that the taste would not be bad.


    The only thing she was worried about was Benton¡¯s attitude.


    However, Madison did not worry too much. She calmed herself down and followed behind Greg to carry


    the dishes in.


    She would do her best and leave it to fate.


    The slender figure walked past the wooden corridor andnded in the eyes of the two people who were


    entering. They immediately stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jessica? Why is she still working at Rose Garden? Isn¡¯t she Antoine¡¯s sister?¡±


    Cullen was straightforward and spat out the words as soon as he saw Madison.


    Not only did hein about Antoine, but he also said to his good friend beside him, ¡°And you,


    what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you havepensated her? Why is she working here?¡±


    It was so tiring to work in the kitchen.


    How could Leo let Jessica do these things?


    Cullen wanted his dream girl to dress up beautifully and didn¡¯t need to work, just like thedies of the


    Wilkinson family. If she wanted a bag, she would buy a bag. If she wanted a dress, she would buy a


    dress. She would just shop and drink coffee. If she was really bored, she would go to thepany to


    work. How could a beautifuldy like Madison work in the kitchen?


    At the very least, she had to live a better life than Sally.


    Cullen felt angry just thinking about it. He immediately looked at Leo usingly.


    Leo also retracted his gaze, even though the figure had long disappeared.


    He nced at Cullen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her brother or herself? What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m


    just her ex-husband.¡±


    He even emphasized the word ¡®ex-husband.


    Cullen snorted. ¡°So you should reflect on why you¡¯re her ex-husband.¡±


    As soon as Cullen finished speaking, a cold gaze shot over from the side.


    ¡°Are you still eating?


    Cullen immediately shut up. He even made a zipping gesture on his mouth and took a


    back to stand behind Leo. He was asking Leo to go first.


    step


    In the private room next door, Madison, who was serving the dishes, was still a little


    nervous.


    After all, it was different from usual. She was afraid that Benton would think too much when she came


    forward with a purpose. When the two dishes were ced on the table, she retreated to the side


    cautiously.


    III


    Comparatively, Greg was much more casual.


    ¦°


    As soon as the dishes were ced on the table, he sat down opposite Benton without hesitation. He


    picked up his knife and fork to get a piece of chicken, as if he was hosting a guest in his house.


    Rose Garden was indeed like his house.


    ¡°Eat it, old buddy. I specially made the roasted beef for you. It¡¯s a secret recipe in Rose Garden. Others


    can¡¯t eat it even if they want to.¡±


    Benton nced at Greg and snorted.


    He did not pick up his knife and fork and was still putting on airs. He lowered his eyes and nced at


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the two dishes before slowly saying a few words.


    ¡°It¡¯s greasy and it¡¯s all meat. It¡¯s unhealthy, Benton said in disdain.


    Greg was unhappy to hear that.


    ¡°How about I cook another vegetarian dish for you?¡± Madison suggested.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Greg¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°No need? He


    doesn¡¯t pay for his meals. It¡¯s already good enough that he has something to cat. He even wants other


    dishes? Dream on!¡±


    After that, Greg picked up a lot of dishes on Benton¡¯s te.


    Madison could not help but smile.


    Benton¡¯s expression was very subtle. After a while, he picked up some sauerkraut with his knife in


    disdain. ¡°You old bone, you clearly know that I don¡¯t eat this thing. but you still deliberately made it. You


    must think I ate too much in your shop and don¡¯t want me toe again!¡±


    Madison, who was standing at the side, did not react in time and blinked innocently.


    ¡®Benton didn¡¯t like sauerkraut?¡¯ she thought.


    Greg was like a urchin.


    However, Greg didn¡¯t seem to mind his words. When he saw that Benton was about to throw the dishes


    out, he immediately stopped Benton.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Are you not willing to try a new dish? Just take at bite. I beg


    you to take a bite, Okay? If you don¡¯t like this, you can take a bite of your favorite meat. Just a bite. You


    will be surprised.¡±


    It was as if they were trying to persuade each other to drink at the party.


    Benton frowned. ¡°One bite?¡±


    Greg nodded. ¡°Just one bite!¡±


    ¡°You beg me?¡±


    ¡°I beg you.¡±


    As he spoke, Benton really picked up a piece of roasted beef. As he put it into his mouth, Benton said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it first. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, I won¡¯t swallow it.¡±


    ¡°When have you ever swallowed something you don¡¯t like?¡± Greg said.


    Greg waved his hand and ate the butter chicken made by Madison. He had already. caten a few pieces


    and drank argful of wine. The way he enjoyed the food


    made others want to have a bite as well.


    889


    Opposite him, Benton also ate that piece of roasted beef. When it entered his mouth, he first looked


    disgusted, then his expression recovered. After swallowing it, he could not help but want another bite.


    He saw that Greg had been eating butter chicken. He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Greg. ¡°Ba st ard, this is


    what I ordered. You almost finished it!¡±


    Greg was also shameless. He ced his wine ss on the table. ¡°Did I stop you from eating?¡±


    Benton did not stand on ceremony and reached to get butter chicken.


    At the same time, Madison¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat.


    However, before Benton could pick up the butter chicken, he was stopped by Greg.


    ¡°Benton, you didn¡¯t eat this dish for free today. You have to think carefully before you


    eat.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    As soon as Greg said this, Madison immediately felt that the atmosphere was a little different.


    She wanted to say that there was no need to do this. Benton had already retired. It was fine if he did


    not want to cure others. There was no need for Greg to threaten him, even though it was just a meal.


    She looked at the two old men and held back her words. She stood silently at the side.


    Madison still chose to believe Greg.


    The private room was silent for a moment before Benton snorted. He pushed away Greg¡¯s knife and


    fork and quickly picked up a piece of chicken drumstick.


    The chicken nuggets, which were still emitting wisps of steam and were wrapped in a fresh fragrance,


    entered his mouth. Both gazes focused on Benton¡¯s face, not letting go of any expression on his face.


    Benton¡¯s reputation was not undeserved. When he swallowed the meat, he did not have any reaction.


    Instead, he put down the knife and fork in his hand and calmly poured a cup of coffee to rinse his


    mouth.


    ¡°The butter chicken isn¡¯t very authentic.¡±


    Spitting out the coffee in his mouth, Benton shook his head andmented.


    This action seemed to have already given Madison a result.


    Hearing that, Madison felt a bit relieved, and her body rxed slightly.


    Before asking for help, John had already asked her to be me ntally prepared. Benton had a strange


    temper. Many top-notch wealthy families in Zriston could not ask for a dose of medicine from him, soContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she did not have to force him.


    Her mother¡¯s disease was mostly a result of an ident back then. Her depression had burdened her


    body. As long as she went back and slowly apanied her mother to recuperate, her mother would


    eventually recover.


    Getting a dose of Benton¡¯s medicine was the icing on the cake. If she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t have to be


    disappointed.


    Madison was much more rxed when she thought of this. and when she looked at Benton¡¯s


    expression, she was no longer nervous.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, I¡¯ll get Justin to send another dish over. Greg, you can eat with


    |


    Benton first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to keep an eye on them and see if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡±


    She smiled at them both. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Since the thing had settled, there was no need to stay any longer.


    The door of the private room was closed. Madison nced in the direction where Madison had left. He


    picked up his knife and fork and smacked his lips. ¡°Tsk, this girl has quite a temper.¡±


    Greg stopped him and his face darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t like this, don¡¯t eat it anymore. Old man, you¡¯re


    very thick-skinned!¡±


    Benton was unhappy and started to argue with him. ¡°I only said that it¡¯s not authentic, but I didn¡¯t say


    that it¡¯s not delicious! You old man, which traditional dish did you make wholeheartedly? The roasted


    beef is newly made. You even influenced your discipline.¡±


    Greg was so angry that he put down his knife and fork and mmed the table, almost dropping the


    food. ¡°Just tell me if it tastes good.¡±


    Benton did not say anything. He held his knife and fork and did not dare to move. He looked at his old


    friend opposite him.


    Greg was furious at the thought of Madison going out. He pointed Benton¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You¡¯ve


    beening to my shop for free meals all year round. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want


    to help me, but you even put on air! You really have a bad temper. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you to this


    meal!¡±


    ¡°Hey, when did I say that I won¡¯t help you? Don¡¯t judge me. I haven¡¯t even made any decision. Did I say


    anything? Didn¡¯t I just say that it¡¯s not authentic? Tell me, is this dish authentic?¡±


    Benton was also angry. He clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°With your bad temper, your disciple must


    have been affected by you. Before you can finish speaking, she ran away. If she were to be my


    disciple, I would definitely scold her.¡±


    Greg didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    However, he managed to control his temper. He nced over and saw the thick- skinned Benton


    reaching out with his knife and fork and starting to eat again. He seemed to like the chicken and ate a


    lot.


    Benton looked at him and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t say that I won¡¯t save it for you. I didn¡¯t


    sn atch it from you.¡±


    Benton couldn¡¯t finish so much chicken, so why should he sn atch it?


    Besides, he was the one who angered Madison. He felt a bit embarrassed.


    Although he was thick-skinned, he still wanted to keep his reputation.


    Greg also realized what Benton meant, but he was still a little worried. He probed, ¡°Old man, do you


    mean you¡¯re willing to help her?¡±


    Benton ate his food unhurriedly and said, ¡°Then get your disciple to prepare a few more dishes for me


    to try.¡±


    Greg frowned and said, ¡°What my disciple cooks doesn¡¯t serve your taste.¡±


    Greg still remembered that every time Justin served the dishes, Benton didn¡¯t take a bite.


    He was puzzled. ¡°What, you thought about Justin?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him! He didn¡¯t know how to cook other than processing the ingredients. Only you will


    pick him.¡±


    Benton was furious. He pointed at the improved butter chicken on the te and his tone softened.


    ¡°However, your disciple who made the butter chicken is talented. The soft and tender chicken is


    suitable for me. It retains the traditional vor of butter chicken and adds. some supplementary


    ingredients to add a new taste. Her cooking is not bad.¡±


    Greg suddenly fell silent.


    Benton continued to eat and chattered, ¡°I agree with what you said. I¡¯m going to take a look at that girl¡¯s


    mother, right? No problem! But let me make it clear first. Let your disciple cook a few more meals for


    me.¡±


    Greg could not take it anymore and said vaguely. ¡°That¡¯s my senior!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Benton was stunned.


    ¡°I said, the girl you refer to is my senior!¡±


    Although he was very unwilling to admit it, the rules were set by his biological father. And Greg could


    not disobey them.


    Morcover, Madison was indeed much more talented than him. He was convinced.


    It was just that he was a bit reserved in front of Benton. He was already so old, and it was more or less


    embarrassing to have a youngdy to be his senior.


    However, when he nced at the half-empty chicken on the table and remembered Madison¡¯s straight


    back when she left, Greg immediately sat up straight.


    He repeated it, enunciating each word.


    ¡°She¡¯s Madison, my senior!¡±


    After leaving the private room, Madison did not go straight to the kitchen.


    Although John asked her not to force Benton, Madison was partly responsible for her mother¡¯s disease.


    All these years, there had been doctors treating her mother in the Daves family, but her health did not


    seem to have improved. Perhaps Benton could be helpful?


    However, Madison couldn¡¯t even leave a good impression on him with the delicious. food. What else


    could she do?


    She thought, ¡°Is it because the dishes didn¡¯t serve his taste? Should I try again?¡±


    However, wasn¡¯t it too rude of her toe out just now?


    ¡°What are you doing here, cking off?¡±


    Just as Madison was sighing at the fake waterside pavilion in front of the private rooms, a man¡¯s low


    voice suddenly came from behind.


    Madison was shocked and subconsciously turned around.


    As she moved, she took a step back, and the pain swept over her. As she cried out in surprise, she fell


    into the pool behind her.


    Leo¡¯s eyes darkened and his pupils contracted.


    ¡°Madison!¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Seeing that Madison was about to fall into the pool behind her, Leo reacted quickly. His long arm pulled


    her into his arms at the moment she fell.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Leo asked in concern.


    Before she could stabilize herself, Leo had already checked her anxiously. There was even more worry


    in his eyes. ¡°You can even fall while standing properly. Madison, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Madison had just stood still from the danger. Before she could care about the pain in her ankle, she


    heard his reprimand and was instantly furious.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even med you. Why are you suddenly scaring me behind my back? Are you crazy, Leo? If


    you¡¯re sick, go to the hospital and find a doctor with your fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t go crazy here!¡±


    She pushed Leo away and was about to leave.


    The moment she raised her foot, Madison felt a sharp pain. She had underestimated. the wound and


    almost fell again.


    Leo, who was beside her, subconsciously supported her, and he did not care about her rude words.


    After holding her waist to stop her from moving, he lowered his head and looked at her legs.


    She did not know what she had hit, but the white sock at the bottom of her leg was already dyed red,


    and the blood slowly spread to the heel of her shoe.


    Leo¡¯s eyes immediately darkened when he said this.


    ¡°Leo, let go of me!


    Madison was detained by him and could not see her situation.


    At this moment, she only felt that the palm on her waist was extremely hot, making her feel


    very ufortable. Hence, she ignored the pain in her ankle and struggled to break free from his


    shackles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Leo suddenly shouted coldly.


    When Madison was in shock, he squatted down and withdrew his hand.


    As if he had expected Madison to be dishonest, when Madison was about to leave, he reached out and


    grabbed her uninjured ankle.


    His warm palm pressed against her skin outside her socks, making her freeze.


    ¦°


    Beside the waterside pavilion was the lobby where diners came and went. asionally, she would


    hear their shouts. The warmness made Madison¡¯s entire body seem to start to heat up.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She lowered her voice and pushed the person beside her.


    ¡°Leo, are you crazy? Hurry up and get up!¡±


    However, Leo, who was squatting on the ground, ignored her and raised his hand to roll up her pants.


    ¡°Leo, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    The cold wind entered her pants. Madison was so anxious that she was about to cry. The force on his


    shoulder increased. ¡°Stop looking. I¡¯m going to apply medicine now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Let me take a look. Just bear with it for a while, Okay?¡± Leo said.


    Leo¡¯s tone suddenly softened as he carefully examined her wound.


    Starting from the ankle, it was probably scratched by the old iron sheet under the waterside pavilion.


    There was a cut along her ankle.


    The wound was not deep, and it wasn¡¯t serious. Otherwise, the tendons on her heel. would probably be


    injured.


    He touched the mark on the side of her wound with his finger and wiped


    away a little blood. When he confirmed that the wound was not serious, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hurt that much, he thought.


    Leo stood up and was about to speak when he suddenly stopped. He swallowed the words that were


    about toe out of his mouth.


    Pursing his lips, Leo said, ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to take a look at the wound. Does it hurt. a lot?¡±


    He stared at thedy who was crying pitifully, feeling a little helpless.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The gentle voice also brought Madison back to her senses from the slight pain in her ankle. When she


    reacted, she was even more furious.


    She looked away and casually wiped the corners of her eyes. Her voice was slightly


    choked. ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Leo did not move. He frowned. ¡°The wound on your ankle is caused by You have to go to the hospital


    for a tetanus shot. I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    an iron sheet.


    D7.34 Thu, 1 Feb


    As he spoke, he bent down slightly in front of Madison with his back facing her.


    The meaning of his actions was obvious.


    Madison pushed him away and said, ¡°Get lost. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be kind!¡±


    B8%


    Leo, who was crouching in front, was caught off guard and almost knelt on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretending to be kind? Madison, you¡­.¡±


    He supported himself with his hands and got up. When he turned around and saw the tears on her


    face, his voice stopped.


    Madison limped as she held onto the pir beside her. He red at her fiercely when she heard that.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me? Mr. Palmer, if you have the patience to care about me, why


    don¡¯t you care about your fianc¨¦e? She hasn¡¯t settled the bu lls hit yet!¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes and said, ¡°So you manipted the public opinion?¡±


    Madison dared to admit it and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, so what do you n to do, Mr. Palmer? Teach me a lesson


    to avenge your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    She raised her chin and looked at the man stubbornly.


    Leo chuckled with disdain. He took a step closer to Madison and said, ¡°Your suggestion sounds pretty


    good.¡±


    Madison red at him. As he approached, she wanted to retreat, but it was difficult for her to move.


    She could only lean back with her upper body.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to mess around. There are people outside. If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll call


    for help!¡±


    However, Leo was not afraid at all. He watched as she continued to move forward.


    Madison felt that she almost lost bnce. Her tone was aggrieved and fierce. ¡°Leo, I will really call for


    help! You¡¯re the dignified CEO of the Palmer Group. Many people know you. Don¡¯t me me if you


    insist on embarrassing yourself!¡±


    Leo chuckled, ¡°If you have the ability, just shout. Anyway, my reputation is already ruined. People are


    calling me a sc umbag. As for you, my dear ex-wife, I don¡¯t know if you can afford to lose face?


    Madison was furious. Just as she was about to give up, her legs went limp because she was leaning


    too far back and was about to fall.


    Chapter 145.


    She cursed Leo in her heart and closed her eyes silently.


    Ba sta rd!


    She knew that nothing good woulde of meeting him. She had been so frightened by him that she


    injured her ankle. Now, she was about to fall. It was so embarrassing.


    However, it was not as painful as she had imagined. At the moment of her falling, a strong force came


    from her waist. Then, she was lifted up from the ground.


    Madison opened her eyes. The first thing he saw was the familiar and resolute face.


    As for herself, she was holding onto Leo¡¯s cor tightly, as if she was afraid that she would fall.


    She wanted to let go, but she was already in Leo¡¯s arms. Her feet were in pain and she could not get


    out of his arms at all. So she could only nestle in his arms in this aggrieved position.


    Leo lowered his eyes and saw her pitiful appearance. He could not help but smile.


    ¡°Stu pid.¡±


    He felt slightly happy as he said so.


    Madison was indignant and struggled slightly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be like this today? Put me


    down.¡±


    Leo would not listen to her. He lifted his feet and walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll throw


    you down.¡±


    Madison did not dare to move anymore. When she was carried away, she felt that she would slide


    down. Her grip on his clothes also increased.


    She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°But I don¡¯t feelfortable with you hugging me like this.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a low chuckle above her head.


    Without waiting for Madison to react, his arm suddenly exerted strength and adjusted his way of


    holding her.


    Madison widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Leo!¡±


    Just as she said his name, the man had already adjusted her position.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡±


    A low and smiling voice sounded, and the door of the private room opposite was pushed open.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    When she saw the men in the private room, Madison felt so embarrassed.


    She did not know if Greg and Benton had seen them when Leo adjusted her position just now, but


    regardless of whether they had seen her or not, she was so shy and embarrassed that she wanted to


    leave.


    ¡°Mr. Leo, what are you¡­¡±


    Benton was the first to react. Greg, who was shocked and slow, was only a little surprised.


    Greg came back to his senses and spoke up and asked, Madison. ¡°That¡¯s right, Madison.


    You¡¯re¡­


    Madison was too shameless to answer.


    She silently averted her gaze and pinched Leo¡¯s fingers.


    There was a slight tingling sensation on his body. Leo nced at the woman in his arms. with a faint


    smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Nn.¡±


    He looked at Benton and greeted him before exining.


    ¡°This is my wife. She identally scratched her ankle while ying over there. I took her to the


    hospital for a tetanus shot. She was shy and didn¡¯t let me hug her, so the farce happened. I¡¯ve


    embarrassed myself.¡±


    Benton understood. ¡°Is it the marriage that your grandfather arranged for you previously?¡±


    Leo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He admitted it without hesitation, causing Madison in his arms to suddenly quieten down. She also


    stopped pinching him.


    ¡°But why do I remember that Madison and you are already divorced?¡± Greg suddenly asked. As soon


    as he finished speaking, two pairs of eyes looked at him.


    On one side, Benton¡¯s gaze was sizing up Leo. His eyes were filled with gossip, but he did not ask


    anything.


    The other gaze was from Leo. His ck eyes looked a bit stern, and his words were not as polite as


    when he was talking to Benton just now.


    ¡°Mr. Hond, it¡¯s about our private matters. Why don¡¯t you go and take a look at the decorations in your


    restaurant? Fortunately, nothing happened to my wife today. If a customer injured himself, it would not


    be a small matter.¡±


    Greg could not hold back his temper when he heard this. He immediately lifted his sleeve.


    Just as he was about to speak to Leo, a cold female voice sounded. ¡°Leo, that¡¯s enough! We already


    got a divorce. Why are you pretending here? Who¡¯s your wife? If you don¡¯t want to send me to the


    hospital, put me down. Otherwise, my wounds will heal when I reach the hospital.¡±


    Greg suppressed his anger and changed his tone. ¡°Mr. Palmer, you¡¯re her ex-husband. after all. I won¡¯t


    trouble you to send my senior to the hospital. It¡¯s not appropriate for others to see this. How about this?


    You continue eating, and I¡¯ll call my disciple to send Madison to the hospital.¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression darkened.


    He nced at Greg indifferently and said in an equally unfriendly tone, ¡°Mr. Hond, go and check your


    renovation. If you go to the kitchen and call someone over before sending her to the hospital, I¡¯m afraid


    her wound will be worse.¡±


    Madison raised her eyebrows. She could not help but exert more force and secretly pinched him again.


    She was clearly using a lot of strength, but Leo¡¯s expression did not change. He nced sideways at


    Benton and greeted, ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯ll take my wife away first.¡±


    Even though he had already been exposed. he did not change the way he addressed Madison.


    Benton nodded with a smile and nced at his old friend beside him. ¡°Go.¡±


    Leo also nodded and turned to walk away.


    It made Greg even more furious.


    ¡°How dare he! It was fine if he just took Madison away, but why did he treat me and Benton differently?¡¯


    Greg thought.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Greg wanted to follow him.


    However, before he could take a step, he was pulled back by Benton. ¡°The young couple is having a


    small conflict. Why are you following them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my senior!¡±


    |


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re already so old. Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re young just because you¡¯re


    with young people all day long. Let me tell you, old man, we¡¯re already halfway into the coffin!¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m old? I¡¯m just her junior!¡± Greg refused to admit defeat and shouted. He shook off


    Benton¡¯s hand and walked out.


    As soon as he turned the corner, Greg bumped into Leo, who was standing in the corner with a smile.


    He held Madison in his arms, still standing tall and straight. His bright eyes were smiling. I¡¯m sorry, I


    didn¡¯t pay attention just now. I just realized that you¡¯re my 1 senior. It turns out that my wife works here


    for this reason. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of her during this time. I¡¯ll send her to the hospital


    first. Goodbye.¡±


    After saying this, Leo left with Madison, leaving Greg and Benton looking at each other.


    A momentter, Greg suddenly reacted. ¡°Alright, this brat is mocking me!¡±


    Bentonughed loudly, ¡°You just realized it? Leo respected me, and his wife is


    ¡±


    senior. Just think about your attitude towards me.¡±


    ¡°Pis s off!¡±


    Immediately, Rose Garden was filled with scolding andughter.


    Outside the restaurant, there were also a few curses.


    ¡°Leo, are you out of your mind? He¡¯s old, and you¡¯re teasing him? You¡¯re such a ba sta rd/¡±


    your


    After they came out of Rose Garden, Madison¡¯s mouth never stopped. She scolded whatever she


    caught Leo¡¯s fault.


    However, Leo did not mind at all.


    He had the same expression even when she pinched him and kept calm. And he only lowered his eyes


    when he was beside his car. ¡°If you say another word, I¡¯ll bite you.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized his tone and lowered his gaze, looking like he wanted to throw her in front


    of the car and bite her.


    Madison pursed her lips and red at him fiercely. She really stopped speaking.


    Leo snorted and let out a muf fledugh. He raised his chin slightly and said, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    He stopped beside the passenger seat and faced the car with Madison in his arms. His


    actions were obvious,


    Madison frowned and struggled slightly. ¡°Put me down. I¡¯ll get into the car myself.¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes. ¡°Madison, are you being pretentious? I¡¯ve already carried you all the


    way here. Open the door.¡±


    He looked up and ordered.


    If not for the fact that she was worried that this ba sta rd would throw her to the ground, Madison only


    wanted to punch him hard on the chin.


    ¡°What is he pretending for? Bas ta rd!¡¯ she thought.


    She cursed fiercely in her heart. She nced at the backseat door and realized that she was not close


    enough. She could only be forced to pull the door of the passenger seat.


    It didn¡¯t open.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even unlock your car and asked me to open the door. Are you out of your mind?¡± Madison


    exploded.


    Leo raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Sorry, I forgot. The key is in my suit pocket. Get it.¡±


    Madison refused. ¡°Put me down! You, hey¡­¡±


    Her voice changed because the man raised his arms and adjusted her position. She could not help but


    exim.


    She subconsciously grabbed his suit and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡±


    Leo hummed softly and saidzily, ¡°Yes, a little. Go get the key and unlock the door.¡±


    Madison red at him angrily and did not move for a long time.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next second, she felt a hidden force on her waist. She immediately grabbed Leo¡¯spel with one


    hand and reached down with the other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Leo. Let me tell you, if you drop me, I¡¯ll immediately post your dirty things on the Inte


    and expose you.¡±


    The pocket of the suit was within her line of sight. She reached down and identally touched his


    waist.


    Madison felt at ease with the suit between his skin and her hand.


    However, the man who was hugging her darkened his eyes and said in a low and h o a rse


    voice, ¡°Then tell me, Mrs. Palmer, what dirty things have I done?¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Leo took a step forward and stared at her domineeringly.


    Madison took out the car key from his pocket. The lock clicked, and at the same time, she felt a chill on


    her waist..


    Immediately, she was wrapped in Leo¡¯s arms and was pressed against the car door by


    Leo.


    Their posture was strange, but there was an indescribable sense of intimacy.


    ¡°Leo, you¡­¡±


    Holding the car keys, Madison gulped and looked at him like a frightened kitten.


    After a long while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s unlocked.¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes and stared straight at her. After a moment, he looked up and took a step back


    expressionlessly. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    There was no extra emotion in his h oa rse voice. There was even a hint of coldness, as if


    someone had offended him.


    Madison frowned and thought, I didn¡¯t do anything just now, did I?¡¯


    He was the one who asked her to take the car keys, so sheined a little. She didn¡¯t do anything


    else. But why was he so cold now?


    ¡®How stingy is he, she thought.


    The car door opened and Leo bent down to ce her on the passenger seat. However, he did not


    leave and squatted down beside her legs.


    Madison was puzzled. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±


    Leo did not respond. He grabbed


    or foot and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    As he spoke, his other hand had already opened the secretpartment in the car. He nced at it


    and took out a small medical kit with ease.


    Madison opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But she silently swallowed the words that


    reached her mouth.


    She lowered her eyes and looked at the well-defined fingers carefully rolling up her trouser leg,


    revealing the wound on her ankle.


    The scar was not deep, so she did not need to take off her shoes and socks. He just


    1735 THU 1 FED


    needed to deal with it briefly.


    It was only then that Madison saw her wound. It was a long and thin scratch. It did not look very


    serious, but there was a lot of blood on her shoes, socks, and pants. It looked a little scary.


    Leo rolled up her pants and fixed them. He took the medicine from the first aid kit and said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat


    your wound first. When we go to the hospitalter, you will just get a tetanus shot to save us the


    trouble.¡±


    As she moved, she could still see the red marks on his palm. From the looks of it, the marks had not


    recovered very well.


    At leastpared to Antoine, Leo¡¯s recovery was very slow.


    Madison did not pay attention to what he said. Her gaze followed the mark on his palm. It was only


    when the cold touch and pain spread to the cerebral cortex that she pulled back from her thoughts. She


    hissed softly and subconsciously wanted to pull her leg


    back.


    However, her ankle was grabbed by him, making her unable to move.


    ¡°If it hurts, bear with it. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    Leo pressed her ankle and said in a deep voice.


    Madison pursed her lips. The warmthing from her ankle made her feel very. ufortable.


    She resisted the urge to kick him and suppress the panic in her heart. ¡°Leo, it¡¯s not serious. You don¡¯t


    have to do this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll only be satisfied if there¡¯s a scar, right?¡± Leo said coldly without even looking up.


    Madison was silent.


    A momentter, she shifted her ankle unnaturally. Lco, can you take your hand away? I appreciate your


    concern, but you¡¯re making me ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Hearing this, the man holding the cotton swab looked up, seemingly puzzled by her words.


    Madison frowned and seemed even more puzzled by his question.


    She thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°We¡¯re not very close. And your behavior made me very


    ufortable. Just like when you address me as Mrs. Palmer in front of


    others. We¡¯re already divorced, but you still call me that. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very inappropriate? Leo,


    keep the distance between us.¡±


    She was probably afraid that Leo still did not understand, so she added, ¡°Social. distance.¡±


    She was serious.


    Leo stared at her with his dark eyes. He sneered and removed his hand.


    ¡°Social distance? Madison, you and I grew up together. We even slept in the same bed. and wore the


    same pants when we were kids. You¡¯re talking about social distancing with


    me?¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re not kids anymore.¡±


    Madison looked back at him and said mercilessly, ¡°We¡¯re not only adults now, but we¡¯re also divorced.


    We can be said to have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±


    you


    Leo sneered coldly, ¡°You grew up with me. Just because ended a wrong marriage, you want to have


    nothing to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Leo, can you stop being so childish?¡±


    Madison felt that he was a little unreasonable. She deliberated over his words.


    Then she said seriously, ¡°Can you not always talk about the things we did when we were young? Take


    today for example, you thought that you were fooling around with me because of our friendship. You


    wanted to help me when you saw that I was injured, and you thought that these actions were nothing,


    but do you know what others think? In the eyes of others, you¡¯re entangled with me, your ex-wife.


    You¡¯re about to marry Sally. What will she think if she sees this?¡±


    Madison felt that sometimes, she really could not understand Leo.


    He could send her overseas for Sally. When Edgar set them up, he avoided her. In order to avoid


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    arousing suspicion, he did not even want to look at her.


    However, ever since she returned to the country, he acted as if he did not know his limits.


    Before their divorce procedures werepleted, she could take it that he was making


    fun of her.


    But they were divorced now.


    He treated her well because they grew up together, but she did not want to be entangled with him,


    especially when he was about to marry another woman.


    DEE Thu Tran


    Madison could not understand.


    However, not to mention her, even Leo himself could not understand.


    Leo only knew that after Madison said this, an inexplicable frustration was stuck in his chest. He could


    not tell how he felt now.


    He tried to understand what she meant, but the moment he thought about it, his mind. was so messy


    that he could not even think.


    Why did he not even have the right to care about her when they grew up together?


    Why should they have nothing to do with each other after a divorce?


    She should always be by his side, shouldn¡¯t she? She had always been by his side since she was


    young.


    Leo had a terrible headache. He decided not to think about it and started to deal with the wound on her


    ankle again. With a cold face, he dipped the medicine into her wound and wiped it.


    Madison did not know if he was listening. She carefully probed, ¡°Leo¡­¡±


    However, she had only said one word when he interrupted her coldly, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Madison was silent and did not say anything else.


    No matter how much she said, he had already carried her out today. Although she did. not do it


    willingly, it was still pretentious to say anything more.


    Anyway, she had bandaged his wound for him before. He could just return it to her.


    This way, he could enjoy it with a clear conscience.


    Leo did not know what was going on with her mind. At this moment, his attention waspletely


    focused on the ring mark.


    He looked very focused. His eyes darkened slightly as he carefully wiped the wound. He was probably


    afraid that she would hurt, so he wiped and blew on it at the same time.


    *Done.¡±


    After a while, the medicine was applied.


    Leo put the first aid kit back in its original ce. When he got up, he reminded her expressionlessly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no gauze in the car. Take care of yourself. Try to avoid. rubbing your wound on your pants


    before the medicine is dry, understand?¡±


    Thank you Ms. Pames


    Med picked up tie passte aut vetrated his by Fruits Madam se


    the booked down wel sak¨¡rod? dangle of mutanding the need woment and nced


    ¡°Got it. Thank you, Mr. Palmer.


    3


    Madison responded, picked up her pants and retracted her leg. Finally, Madison sat steadily in the front


    passenger seat.


    She looked down and suddenly thought of something. She turned around and nced. at the man who


    was about to close the car door.


    ¡°By the way, Leo, is your hand healed? Do you need more medicine?¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°Madison, are you concerned about me?¡±


    Leo paused in the act of closing the car door and looked down at her.


    Madison frowned and said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before she could exin, a sneer interrupted her. ¡°Madison, distance. You said it yourself.


    His expression was cold as he mmed the car door.


    This sound made Madison¡¯s heart tremble. She looked at him inexplicably.


    ¡®He¡¯s so unreasonable!¡¯ she thought.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She cursed in her heart and closed her eyes in the passenger seat.


    On the way to the hospital, Madison did not say a word to Leo.


    Probably because she had been in the kitchen for the past two days, she was tired and fell asleep.


    She was woken up by her phone ringing.


    She thought they hadn¡¯t reached the hospital, but when Madison opened her eyes with a frown, he saw


    Leo¡¯s cold jaw.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    She had just woken up and her voice was a little h oar se. She looked around and saw that it was the


    garden path that the hospital had repaired. ¡°Are we already here? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    Leo retracted his arms slightly and said with her phone ringing, ¡°You slept


    down soundly


    and wouldn¡¯t wake up even if I called you. If I don¡¯t carry you down, you might not wake up until the


    next morning.¡±


    Rose Garden was not close to the hospital. It would take nearly an hour without traffic jams.


    ken


    On the wa she slept very soundly. Now that she had just up, she had not strength at all. She was still


    nestled in Leo¡¯s arms, looking like she wanted to continue


    with her sleep.


    ¡°Well¡­ Then bring me down now. I can walk on my own.¡±


    07 35 Thu 1 Feb


    ¡°You can walk?¡±


    E


    A lowugh came from above. Even if Madison was not very clear-headed, she could hear the mockery


    in it..


    She didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it. Just as she was about to respond, the force on her


    waist suddenly dissipated. The weightlessness immediately made her cry out softly. She opened her


    eyes in horror and grabbed his clothes.


    There were many wrinkles. She had tugged at this suit countless times today.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Madison frowned and red at Leo usingly. When he let go, she patted his clothes in an attempt to


    erase the marks on them.


    Leo lowered his eyes to take a look at her and snorted, ¡°What can I do? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted


    toe down? I let go. You were the one who pulled me and refused toe down this time. Don¡¯t


    nder me again.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Madison was furious. She felt that it was difficult tomunicate with this person.


    Many people wereing and going in the hospital. Compared to Rose Garden in the suburbs, it


    immediately made her feel even more embarrassed.


    She could not help but hide her face in Leo¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Put me down. There are so many


    people watching. Besides, the injury on my leg is not very serious.¡±


    ¡°Madison, we¡¯re almost there. Just stop saying. Okay?¡±


    Leo walked steadily into the hospital without any intention of putting her down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve carried you all the way. I didn¡¯t say anything even when my clothes were wrinkled by you. Now


    that we¡¯re at the entrance of the doctor¡¯s consultation room, you want me to let you down. Do you want


    more people to see you?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked down at Madison, who was curled up. For some reason, he was in a good


    mood and could not help but smile.


    There were peopleing and going on the road. asionally, there would be figures brushing past


    them, making Madison even more vignt.


    The farce on the Inte had yet to subside, but he was already so ostentatious. It didn¡¯t matter if


    someone took photos of him. But she didn¡¯t want to be scolded.


    As if he could tell what Madison was thinking, Leo especially stuffed her into his arms.


    Di 75 Thu, 1 FEB


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being seen by others, just hide your face well. Anyway, my clothes. are already


    wrinkled by you. It doesn¡¯t matter if it was stained by your saliva.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Madison couldn¡¯t take it anymore and interrupted him.


    Fortunately, the journey was not far. As he spoke, they arrived at the consultation room and walked to


    the doctor.


    Madison knew that this hospital. It was where Edgar spent hisst few months. Thergest shareholder


    of this hospital was the Palmer Group, so Leo brought her here. She didn¡¯t even need to register for a


    tetanus shot.


    It was just that Madison felt uneasy.


    She could not help but tug at the corner of Leo¡¯s shirt. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me sit over there? When the


    doctorester¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the door of the consultation room was pushed open.


    The man in the white coat probably didn¡¯t expect someone to be inside. He stopped at the door for two


    seconds and closed it with a bang.


    The room fell silent, leaving only Madison and Leo looking at each other.


    A momentter, the door was pushed open again, followed by shouts.


    ¡°This is my office, right?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not mistaken, yes.


    Leo turned around and nced at the person. He casually took out his phone from hist pocket and


    lowered his head to reply to someone.


    Madison¡¯s petite figure was blocked by Leo. She could not see who it was and only heard a string of


    scolding words.


    ¡°What do you mean if I¡¯m not mistaken? It¡¯s fine if you let someone sit in my seat, but you even hid her


    behind you. Leo, your sweetheart is still in the hospital downstairs, and you bring your lover over?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that she wille up and tear her apart?¡±


    The person took off his white coat and walked over. His voice stopped when he saw Madison.


    Their eyes met. Madison, who was known as Leo¡¯s lover, waved her hand and put on a polite smile.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met for a long time, Chuck Cox. Is that your name I don¡¯t think if I have remembered


    wrongly.¡±


    Chuck was also one of her acquaintances and they grew up together.


    Just like Cullen, ever since Sally returned, Chuck had less contact with Madison. It could be said that


    they had not seen each other for many years.


    However, there was one thing that did not surprise Madison. Chuck had really be a doctor.


    One had to know that when she was in primary school, she only cried. Other than wanting to be Leo¡¯s


    wife, she did not have any other ideals. However, Chuck hugged a medical book and read. It was not


    an exaggeration to say that he was a genius.


    However, this genius was really good-looking.


    She stared at Chuck and deliberately erged her smile.


    Chuck was stunned. He spat out a word at her. ¡°No.¡±¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he ignored her and looked straight at Leo beside him.


    ¡°F uck, your wife? Why did you bring her here? Sally is still downstairs. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will


    bump into her?¡±


    Without waiting for Leo to answer, Madison smiled and said, ¡°Dr. Cox, he and I are already divorced.


    Although Mr. Palmer kindly sent me here, I don¡¯t have much. rtionship with him anymore.¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression darkened when he heard her words.


    He put away his phone and nced impatiently at the shocked Chuck. ¡°Give her at tetanus shot. I¡¯m


    going out for a while.¡±


    Chuck¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m a surgeon, and you want me to give her a tetanus shot?


    Hey, where are you going? Don¡¯t you want your wife anymore?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    The door of the ward was already closed, and Leo¡¯s figure was isted outside.


    Chuck¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°F uck! You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡±


    Madison smiled behind him. ¡°Dr. Cox said that Sally is downstairs. Mr. Palmer is naturally going to find


    his future wife. Why is he staying here?¡±


    Chuck turned around and looked at Madison with aplicated expression.


    She got up from her chair with a smile on her face. ¡°Dr. Cox. you¡¯re not busy, can your give me an


    injection first or call a nurse to do it? I still have something to do, so I can¡¯t stay here for long. Sorry to


    trouble you.¡±


    Although the wound on her foot was not severe, it still hurt when she moved. She had not been on the


    ground since she was injured. When Madison stepped on the ground, she did not react for a moment.


    She found it hard to keep bnce and she cried out in pain.


    ¡°Your leg is injured? Is it bandaged?¡±


    Chuck raised his hand, but the two of them were a little far away, and Madison had already stabilized


    herself by holding onto the desk. So he pretended that nothing had happened and retracted his hand


    which had been suspended in the air for a while.


    Madison did not notice his behavior. She sat down on the chair opposite him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve treated it.


    It¡¯s not serious. I just identally got scratched by a piece of iron, so I came to the hospital for a


    tetanus shot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone a message to call for the medicine. They¡¯ll be over in a while.¡±


    Chuck sat down on the chair and waved his phone.


    He took out a few candies from the drawer, tore them open, and threw one into his mouth. He threw


    another in the direction of Madison. ¡°Want a candy?¡±


    Madison raised her eyebrows and picked up the milk candy on the table. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but


    you still like to eat candy as much as before, right? But I thought doctors all pay attention to health. You


    say to everyone that we shouldn¡¯t stay up. and don¡¯t smoke. And we should take less sugar and less


    salt. You should be an expert in the heart diseases. Aren¡¯t you afraid that eating so much candy will be


    bad for your


    health?¡±


    Chuck snorted disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s just advice. We were supposed to do that. But we doctors are also


    ordinary people. We want beer and barbeque after work. My tiring life needs some excitement and


    pleasure. As for staying upte, I wish I didn¡¯t need to. I¡¯ve


    been doing surgeries until midnight every day. I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Madison had just put the milk candy into her mouth when the sweet milky fragrance spread her mouth.


    Her smile also spread. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on the capable, Dr. Cox.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    Chuck raised his hands to surrender.


    Coincidentally, the nurse came in with the medicine. He got up from the chair and left the burden to the


    nurse. ¡°Give her an injection for tetanus. I¡¯m going to do my ward rounds.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dr. Cox!¡±


    The nurse came in with the medicine. When she turned around and saw Madison, her eyes suddenly


    widened. ¡°Miss Hale!¡±


    Chuck paused in the middle of picking up know each other?¡±


    his white coat. Do yo


    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t know her. I just saw a photo of Miss Hale online. I¡¯m a little shocked to see her in


    person!¡±


    The young nurse hurriedly exined. She nced at Madison and quickly lowered her head. Her face


    was filled with unconceble excitement.


    Madison remained calm. She maintained her polite smile.


    She was already me ntally prepared for people to recognize her. It was not only because she had


    caused too much trouble with Sally online this time. Thest time she publicized her rtionship with


    Antoine, she knew that such a day mighte.


    The nurse was very experienced. In less than a minute, she finished the injection.


    Madison pulled down her sleeves and smiled sweetly at the nurse. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young girl could not help but ask excitedly, ¡°Miss Hale, you¡¯re so beautiful! Can I take a photo with


    you?¡±


    Madison was stunned. After thinking for a moment, she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Hale. I¡¯m leaving now. I wish you all the best in the future! Men are unreliable. Be


    yourself. The next one will always be better. Goodbye!¡±


    After the injection was done, the young nurse put away her phone and said to Madison earnestly. Then,


    she fled the scene, leaving Madison, who had yet to react, with a faint


    smile.


    Girls these days were quite interesting.


    She propped herself up from the chair and turned around to see a man in a white coat leaning against


    the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do a ward round? Why are you still here?¡±


    Chuck didn¡¯t respond and stared straight at her. ¡°You married Leo and then got divorced?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Madison was a little surprised. ¡°Because of Sally¡¯s identity, the matter between me and Leo has been


    exposed by theizens. Everyone knows about our divorce and marriage. Does Dr. Cox not usually


    go online?¡±


    When she and 1.co got married, Chuck should have been studying medicine overseas. It was normal


    for him to not know about it with his indifferent personality. However, he was already out working now.


    Moreover, her divorce with Leo had been trending on the Inte several times. It was rare for people


    to hear nothing about it.


    He already knew about Sally. How could he not know about her and Leo?


    Chuck shook his head and took out his phone to take a look. ¡°I¡¯m too busy with work. I usually don¡¯t


    have time to check my phone.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, go online and watch the drama yourself. Most of the news is true. I still have


    something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Madison got up from her chair and could not help butugh when she saw t who was engrossed in his


    phone.


    She slowly walked up to Chuck. ¡°Dr. Cox, how can I pay?¡±


    the person


    Chuck was shocked when she suddenly got close. He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Pay what? I¡¯ll just charge


    Leo


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then. I¡¯m leaving


    Madison waved her hand and walked out.


    Chuck responded and waved his hand as well. Then, he suddenly reacted and hurriedly blocked her


    path. ¡°He¡¯s not back yet. Are you leaving just like that?¡±


    He was naturally referring to Leo.


    Madison smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Sally is downstairs? Then he shouldn¡¯t be able toe up for a


    while. If he¡¯s looking for you, please tell him. Or you can send him a message directly. You should have


    his number, right?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ???


    (per 149


    Chuck stared at her with aplicated gaze for a long time. ¡°Why do you look emotionless? You know


    he¡¯s looking for Sally. Also, can¡¯t you send messages yourself?¡±


    Madison was amused. ¡°We are already divorced, so why should I have any emotion? Also, I don¡¯t have


    his number, so that¡¯s on you.¡±


    She imitated Chuck¡¯s speech and pushed open the door of the consultation room without looking at his


    reaction. Thank you for today. I¡¯m leaving. If you¡¯re free, Rose Garden for dinner. Ill treat you to a


    meal!¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done!¡± Chuck was perfunctory. His gaze was still on his phone.


    After the door was closed, he seemed to havee back to his senses and repeated himself.


    ¡°Go d, did she divorce Leo?¡±


    ¡°By the way, why would I lie to you?¡± The door of the consultation room was suddenly pushed open


    again. Madison¡¯s smiling face poked in, startling him with a jolt.


    ¡°F uck!¡± Chuck felt guilty for speaking ill of her behind her back. He did not even dare to look at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Im sorry, old friend. Can I borrow some money to take a taxi?¡±


    Madison was also a little embarrassed. She only remembered that her phone was still in Rose Garden


    when she left the house and she did not have any cash on her. She could only turn back and ask for


    help. She did not expect to scare him.


    Chuck rolled his eyes to her. He took out his wallet from his pocket. ¡°That¡¯s all I have. Don¡¯t return it.


    Treat me to a mealter.¡±


    The money was stuffed into Madison¡¯s hand. He sent her to the elevator and heaved at sigh of relief


    when he saw the number decreasing.


    Then, he quickly took out his phone, found an ount, and sent a message. [Your chance is here. She


    is divorced!]


    As if afraid that he would not understand, he added, [Madison Hale! Madison is divorced¡±]

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Hospital, at the end of the corridor, the phone that had just rung was cut off again.


    After a while, it rang again.


    After ringing for a few seconds, the call was finally picked up.


    ¡°Leo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone? Where the hell are you? Tell me,


    what do you mean? You brought me here to eat and left me alone, right? Go d, forget it. Anyway, the


    bill will be paid to your ount, but your car is gone. What are you doing? Hurry up ande back to


    pick me up!¡±


    An irritable voice came from the phone. Even through the phone, one could imagine a picture of Cullen


    stamping his feet madly


    However, on the other end of the line, the man holding the phone was unmoved. It was as if he was not


    listening to the phone seriously. He just stood silently in front of the window. His cold face was


    expressionless, and his dark eyes went nk and were looking out of the window.


    Cullen, who had been shouting and scolding for a long time without getting any reply, finally could not


    take it anymore. ¡°Leo! What are you doing? Are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Cullen.¡±


    Leo suddenly interrupted him. His eyes slowly focused and his voice turned heavy. ¡°Can I ask you a


    question?¡±


    His tone, which he had never shown in him before, was like a bucket of water that suppressed Cullen¡¯s


    fire. He even restrained himself and said in a serious tone. ¡°If you have something to ask, just say it.


    There¡¯s no need to be so reserved. We¡¯re friends. Just say what you want.¡±


    Leo was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I have a friend.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cullen coughed as if he had choked.


    But it didn¡¯t take long. ¡°Continue, say ii. Your friend, what happened to him?¡±


    Leo lowered his eyes and looked at the people passing by.


    Some young men supported their seniors and walked slowly. Some of the people. carried bags and


    suitcases and walked forward in a hurry. Some people were smiling and making phone calls. Some


    even many people walked forward with heavy footsteps.


    As he looked around, the image of Madison in his arms appeared in his mind.


    She had just woken up and was lying in front of his chest in a daze, asking to be put down. She woke


    up in shock and buried herself in his clothes in embarrassment, but still asked to be put down.


    At the thought of this, he could not help but smile. However, he suddenly thought of something and


    stopped smiling. He was a little confused.


    ¡°Cullen, I want to ask you. If a man is thinking about what someone is doing from time to time, thinking


    about what she¡¯s thinking in her heart, and rxing when he sees her, then what¡¯s wrong with this


    person?¡±


    The person on the other end replied almost immediately, ¡°Leo, is this your friend¡¯s


    reaction?¡±


    Leo stared downstairs. After two to three seconds of silence, he hummed softly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cullen burst intoughter. ¡°Your friend? Cut it off. It¡¯s you! Leo, you¡¯re falling in love. Tell me the truth,


    isn¡¯t it Jessica? I told you that you liked Jessica, but you didn¡¯t admit it! Now that you¡¯re divorced, you


    still have to marry Sally. Cry, my man! Hurry up and get your wife back and beg her to remarry! Hurry


    up and go!¡±


    He stopped pretending and directly exposed Leo.


    The noisy voice made Leo pull the phone away from his ear. He waited for Cullen to stop shouting for a


    while before approaching and speaking again.


    ¡°Cullen, I don¡¯t like Madison. His tone was very calm.


    Cullen retorted. ¡°What? You¡¯re lovesick now. You don¡¯t like her, seriously? Alright, you are telling me


    that you like Sally, right? Alright, I¡¯ll take it that you like that woman. Then let me ask you some


    questions, do you know what that woman likes to eat and wear? What does she like to do? Do you


    know when her birthday is? Do you think of her from time to time?¡±


    Leo was silent. He shook his head slightly in confusion.


    ¡®Madison? Do I love Madison? How was that possible?¡±


    ¡°I can remember everything you said about Sally. But for Madison, other than her birthday and her taste


    for prawns, I don¡¯t know anything else. Moreover, I haven¡¯t been able to contact her or meet her for


    three years when she was overseas. If I like her, why would I tolerate such a long time?¡±


    Cullen also fell silent. After a long while, he stammered, ¡°Then, how do you exin: your actions? You


    even like to tease her, right? Why? Are you a per vert?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know, so I called to ask you. You¡¯ve been with so many women. What¡¯s your experience Leo¡¯s


    tone was filled with disappointment.


    Cullen was momentarily stumped.


    He had interacted with many women and had many girlfriends, but he was a normal man! He was not a


    freak like Leo.


    Just as he was about toin, the call was hung up.


    Leo¡¯s face was gloomy. He mmed his phone on the windowsill in frustration.


    Do I love Madison? What a joke. How was that possible?


    He recalled the scene he had with Madison, and Leo quickly gave himself an answer.


    The phone by the window vibrated again. It was still Cullen.


    When the call connected, the voice on the other end shouted, ¡°Leo! You hung up again. I don¡¯t care


    who you like. Come and pick me up immediately!¡±


    Unfortunately, Leo ignored him and said, ¡°Cullen. I just thought it through. It¡¯s normal for me to have


    some special feelings for Madison. After all, we grew up together since we were young, so it¡¯s


    inevitable that we have a close rtionship. When I was studying psychology. I saw that if some


    childhood friends were too familiar with each other, it would be harder for them to be together.


    For example, when I found out that Grandpa wanted me to marry her. I was very rebellious and even


    treated her coldly for a long time. These all correspond to the theory in the book. I think that I don¡¯t like


    her. I just treat her as my sister.¡±


    Over the years, while undergoing trauma therapy, Leo also minored in psychology and often used


    some popr theories to analyze his problems.


    He calmly analyzed his rtionship with Madison and felt that the answer was clear.


    It was because of kinship that he treated her well without any scruples.


    It was also because of this that he would rebel when he found out that he was going to marry her. After


    all, who would marry their sister? Moreover, most of the time, he was very frustrated when he saw


    Madison.


    The theories were all reflected in reality. That made sense.


    Leo heaved a sigh of relief.


    Cullen was stunned.


    ???


    88


    Chapers 150


    Why would an idiot use psychological theories to analyze his rtionship?


    Moreover, what was this analysis about? A sister! A biological sister who had different. parents with


    him?


    Cullen did not want to argue with Leo. ¡°Hurry up and pick me up at Rose Garden!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I almost forgot about you.¡±


    Leo seemed to have just remembered. He raised his hand and nced at his watch before turning


    around and walking back. I¡¯m at the hospital now. Madison¡¯s feet were scratched by a metal sheet. I


    sent her here to get tetanus and forgot to tell you. I¡¯ll bring her back now and pick you up. Wait a little


    longer.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the call was hung up.


    This time, it was Cullen who cut the call. He was burning in angry and gritted his teeth.


    Sister? He sent his so-called sister to the hospital as soon as she was injured. He had even forgotten


    about his buddy. This was the sister he had created based on theory. That¡¯s ridiculous!


    He wanted to see when this stu pid man would wake up and regret it!


    At this moment, someone who was being scolded was walking towards Chuck¡¯s consultation room.


    The door was pushed open, only to see Chuck excitedly tapping on his phone.


    Looking around, Leo did not see Madison. He could not help but frown. ¡°Where is she?¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°Who?¡± Chuck asked, taken aback.


    Chuck was still focused on his phone when he spoke, not fully registering his own words until after they


    were spoken. ¡°You¡¯re discussing Madison. After getting the injection, she just left and said that if you


    finish seeing Sally, then let me tell you.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She left?¡± Leo questioned with doubt.


    Leo¡¯s face clouded over with concern. ¡°Her injury hasn¡¯t healed, and you¡¯re just letting her walk away


    like that?¡±


    Chuck had never seen Leo disy such irritation, even with the hypothetical scenario of Sally having a


    hole in her head. He had never witnessed such a look on Leo¡¯s face.


    Chuck regarded Leo with a mix of confusion and concern, saying, ¡°Her legs are a part of her, aren¡¯t


    they? I can¡¯t exactly chain her down. Plus, you didn¡¯t request to keep her here. And besides, it¡¯s not like


    she¡¯s incapacitated-she just has a small cut on her ankle. What¡¯s got you so worked up?¡±


    Leo took a deep breath, nced at his watch, and his tone turned icy. ¡°Exactly when did she leave?¡±


    Chuck checked his watch as well. ¡°Not long ago, mere minutes. Don¡¯t fret, she¡¯s not a child. Besides,


    you¡¯ve seen her recently, right? How¡¯s Sally doing?¡±


    As he spoke, Chuck¡¯s voice dropped to a hushed tone,den with concern.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital because she attempted suicide? You n on marrying her just because she


    attempted suicide and you want to force the issue? And there¡¯s still a chance for you and my desk


    mate?¡± Chuck asked.


    Chuck knew full well about Sally¡¯s hospitalization downstairs but he didn¡¯t have any authority over the


    downstairs area and also didn¡¯t know how she ended up being hospitalized.


    He had just been browsing the inte for news on Madison¡¯s divorce and had stumbled upon Sally¡¯s


    social media updates, immediately piqued by curiosity.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the sizable fellow. Why the nosiness?¡± Leo asked..


    Leo was about to exit when he heard this and paused, shooting a sharp look back.


    As Leo turned to leave, he threw over Chuck¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s not about saving Sally because she


    attempted suicide. I have intentions of marrying her. And Madison? She¡¯s like a sister to me. Don¡¯t read


    too much into it.¡±


    07.16 Fri, 2 Feb G


    The moment the words fell, Leo had vanished from the room.


    Rooted in ce for a long stretch, Chuck snapped out of his reverie, his attention captured by an alert


    on his phone, which he grabbed with palpable excitement.


    Chuck sent a message, saying, [Brother, believe it or not, the divorce is real. Leo just said he regards


    Madison as a sister, which means you are free to pursue Madison without any worries!]


    The series of exmation marks in the message conveyed an undeniable enthusiasm, one that an


    outsider might misinterpret as Chuck being overjoyed about Madison¡¯s divorce.


    This time, there was a reply to his message, albeit brief but sufficient to keep his spirits high.


    Oliver replied with a message, saying, [Got it.]


    But even with just two words, it was enough to excite Chuck for a long time.


    Chuck tossed hisb coat back on the rack, his gaze lifting as he embraced his phone and took a seat,


    fingers dancing rapidly across the virtual keyboard.


    Madison caught a cab promptly upon leaving the hospital, relishing the clear roads that allowed for a


    swift journey back to the Rose Garden.


    Reflecting on her earlier decision, Madison remained determined to cook once more


    for Benton.


    Should the initial recipe prove unsatisfactory, she pondered giving the traditional method another go,


    albeit with a tinge of skepticism about its appealpared to the Rose Garden¡¯s adapted version. She


    considered whether the older folks would find the original too challenging to chew.


    Caught up


    anger.


    in her thoughts, Madison looked up and saw Cullen in the rest area, full of


    With a look of frustration mixed with relief, Madison blurted out, ¡°Cullen, what brings you here? Haven¡¯t


    you already eaten?¡±


    Uponying eyes on her, Cullen brightened as if seeing a lifeline, leaping up from the couch and


    peering around as if searching for someone else. After realizing he was alone, he couldn¡¯t help but ask


    with a hint of concern. ¡°Going solo today? Where¡¯s Leo?¡±


    Madison couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips when she saw him like this. She probably guessed why Cullen


    was left here, and for a moment felt some remorse towards the


    O


    K 89%.


    abandoned Cullen.


    ¡°I came back alone. Leo might still be at the hospital, possibly with Sally. If you¡¯re in a rush, feel free to


    take shift.¡± Madison


    yCar. Otherwise, I can drop you off after 1 said.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the hospital, with Sally still?¡± Cullen¡¯s voice hitched, almost letting slip a curse.


    Madison stood firm, facing him with a calm demeanor, wisely choosing to steer the conversation away


    from Sally. She pondered the practicality of her next steps.


    ¡°No rush on my end, but it¡¯s rather dull here. If you take my car, how do you n to return tonight? How


    will you get the car keys?¡± Madison inquired, a yful challenge in her tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress. I have my ways. Cullen assured her confidently.


    Madison nodded in agreement and directed him towards her bag, retrieving the keys. ¡°For the car, just


    send it back to Rose Garden if you want to take it easy. You¡¯ve got my number. If you¡¯ve got some free


    time, you can drive it over. Just park it anywhere safe, and oh-avoid any parking fines.¡±


    With a smiling face, Madison took out the car keys and pressed them into Cullen¡¯s palm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gor other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t see you out,¡± Madison said, a subtle hint of apology in her


    voice.


    Cullen didn¡¯t mince words as he epted the keys, preparing to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way. By the way,


    how are you holding up?¡±


    Madison had nearly forgotten about Leo¡¯s injury whichnded him in the hospital.


    ¡°Thanks for asking. It¡¯s nothing major. I¡¯m still in one piece,¡± Madison assured him.


    Madison caught Cullen¡¯s worried nce and offered a reassuring nod, lifting her leg slightly to show


    she was alright.


    Cullen nodded solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as


    there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Cullen held the car keys and nced at the smiling Madison out of the corner of his eye. He lifted his


    foot to step forward but then pulled it back, turned his head, and tapped his head as he said to her,


    ¡°Jessica, actually Leo has some issues here. Sometimes. he does things that are not quite normal.


    Don¡¯t pay too much attention to him.¡±


    Madison regarded him intently, sensing the gravity behind his hesitance,


    Afterward, Madison nodded heavily and said, ¡°I told you, there¡¯s something wrong with


    |||


    <


    his brain. You see, even you think he¡¯s sick.¡±


    Cullen fell silent for a moment, and after a while, he said, ¡°What I mean is that he might becking in


    some aspects¡­. like not being able to distinguish the rtionship between you and Sally, so he¡­¡±


    Madison gazed at Cullen with a mix of confusion and concern. ¡°What¡¯s really going on with Leo?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s tooplicated to unpack right now. Let¡¯s just get moving.¡± Cullen brushed off, his


    patience waning.


    Despite his evident struggle to articte, Cullen couldn¡¯t bring himself to expose Leo¡¯s deceit. He


    turned away, his demeanor showing a desire to flee from the conversation.


    Madison looked at his back and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s inexplicable.¡±


    Without much thought, Madison turned around and nned to go busy herself with her matters.


    Her thoughts were beyond her control, as soon as she had a moment of leisure, her mind would


    involuntarily drift to Leo.


    When he held me, he called me Mrs. Palmer, and even applied medicine for me¡­Why bother doing


    these things that provoke people¡¯s hearts if he doesn¡¯t like me? Isn¡¯t it better to avoid me like a snake


    or scorpion as before, and just stay away when I approach? Are people so fickle?¡± Madison wondered.


    Madison tried to dismiss the image of him from her mind, but it lingered stubbornly.


    Despite her efforts, Madison realized a part of her still longed for his presence.


    ¡°Lost in thought again, Madison? You¡¯re going to let dinner burn.¡± Justin entered the kitchen to find


    Madison daydreaming and couldn¡¯t resist ribbing her.


    Madison regained consciousness and instinctively looked down. In front of her was just the food


    preparation area, without even a stove, so it was impossible for the food to be


    burnt.


    She exhaled a long, wistful sigh. ¡°Just musing over how much simpler life would be if we could switch


    off our feelings at will.¡±


    Justin looked confused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make us no different than robots? What¡¯s the fun in that?¡±


    Madison merely offered a nomittal smile, choosing not to borate.


    Justin leaned in, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re thinking about Mr.


    Palmer again, aren¡¯t you? He¡¯s trying to win you back, right? I¡¯m all for team Madison in this battle of


    hearts.¡±


    Madison shot him a withering look. ¡°Don¡¯t start with your wild theories.¡±


    But Justin¡¯s eyes widened with innocence and a hint of provocation. ¡°But it¡¯s the talk of the town. Didn¡¯t


    Mr. Palmer carry you to the hospital today? Everyone¡¯s seen the pictures. Are you sure there¡¯s nothing


    more to it?¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°Which photo are you talking about?¡± Madison asked.


    Madison felt a wave of unease wash over her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been all over the trending topics. You haven¡¯t seen it, Madison? Justin asked.


    Justin noticed the authenticity of Madison¡¯s perplexed look, so he pulled out his smartphone to show


    her the photo.


    Ranked just above the least on trending searches, it was clear the buzz wasn¡¯t bought but organically


    grown. They weren¡¯t the types to pay for a spot at the top.


    The photo captured her in a candid moment against Leo in the hospital amidst a sea of faces.


    Chances were, it was the crowd that rendered the image less than crystal clear.


    Despite the slight blur, the image was recognizable due to its virality. It was Leo, CEO of Palmer Group,


    in the frame. Fortunately, Madison, who was held in his arms, was not captured on camera.


    The towering figure of the man stood out in the crowd, gazing down at Madison with an affection that


    pierced through the chaotic scene, his lips curved in a subtle smile.


    Madison was at a loss for words, her mind reeling from the shock.


    She recalled how Leo had jolted her awake with his words and teased her relentlessly, causing her to


    seek refuge in his arms, herughter a mere facade.


    ¡°Why does this feel like a scene straight out of a drama, yet it¡¯s captured on someone. else¡¯s phone?¡±


    Madison wondered.


    ¡®Leo, that bit ch, is evil. Madison thought.


    ¡°Madison, you and Mr. Palmer seem like a match made in heaven, unlike what the gossip says about


    Sally. If the rumors are true that Mr. Palmer divorced you because of that celebrity¡¯s tragedy, you


    mustn¡¯t yield to such wickedness.¡± Madison was still processing everything when Justin earnestly


    imparted his advice.


    Justin didn¡¯t just offer words. He opened thement feed to show her what the world was saying.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer¡¯s adoration for his ex is palpable. That look in his eyes makes me want to fall in love. It¡¯s


    like they¡¯re destined. Sally, can you step aside? Do you want to be struck by lightning for meddling with


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fate?¡± Justin read out.


    O


    ¡°Everyone thinks like me, Madison.¡± Justinmented.


    Snap!


    The sound of a p cut through the air as Madison sna tched the phone and mmed it down. ¡°That¡¯s


    not me.¡±


    Justin,pletely taken aback, barely managed to say, ¡°But¡­ the clothes are identical.¡±


    Indignant, Madison retorted, ¡°Is it me just because we¡¯re wearing the same clothes? Am I not allowed


    to have others wear the same clothes as me?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Madison cut him off sharply, ¡°Enough with the baseless ims. I have nothing to do with Mr. Palmer.¡±


    Madison continued, her tone final and dismissive, ¡°I¡¯m off the clock. Go home, cook something decent


    for a change, and quit gaping at that phone. Keep this up, and you¡¯ll find yourself out of a job and out


    on the street.¡±


    Handing back his phone, Madison thrust it into Justin¡¯s hands with a dark scowl.


    ¡°If I had known going to the hospital with that jerk would lead to this, I¡¯d rather have fallen t on the


    ground than let him hug me.¡¯ Madison thought.


    Fuming, Madison stripped off her chef¡¯s uniform, the very one she was wearing in that viral photo, and


    her irritation only grew.


    She exchanged the uniform for her casual wear from Rose Garden and grabbed her bag and phone


    Not long after, Joe arrived at Rose Garden. Seeing Madison¡¯s message, he rushed over to join her for


    dinner.


    ¡®Antoine had gone back to set, and only Samuel is at home now, I am going to pack some food for him


    Just as Joe received the menu, he saw a person dressed like a chefe in and sit directly across


    from him.


    Joe was startled and looked up to see a familiar face before he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Who did I


    think it was? Why haven¡¯t you changed your clothes yet, still not busy?¡±


    Madison shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not on the clock. What¡¯s the point of getting busy at night?¡±


    07:17 Fri, 2 Feb BR.


    Joe browsed the menu with a nonchnt look, ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be for dinner?¡±


    As the head of an entertainment firm, Joe made it a habit to stay updated with the news and hade


    across that photo of her. Despite recognizing the sensitive situation with Leo, he chose to stay silent,


    respecting Madison¡¯s privacy.


    Madison wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with menus or choices. ¡°Order whatever, I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Her attention was elsewhere, fixated on the screen of her phone.


    The online crowd was in an uproar, especially since Madison hadn¡¯t shown her face in the photo. The


    Particrly vocal were Sally¡¯s fans, incensed at the suggestion of someone tra mpling on their idol.


    They fiercely defended Sally, who had stated that even if Mr. Palmer hadn¡¯t remarried, she would never


    turn back.


    Madison, undercover online, silently endorsed their fervor with a like from her alternate ount.


    Joe¡¯s concern lingered on Madison as she nced up from the menu. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Joe?¡±


    Joe casually ordered for them both, trying to keep the mood light. ¡°Feeling off today? Want me to take


    you to the hospital for a checkupter?¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t speak up voluntarily, so as an older brother, naturally, Joe could only hint indirectly.


    Moreover, her appearance at the hospital, even if it had nothing to do with Leo, wast enough to make


    them worried about any health issues.


    ¡°What could be wrong with me, I¡¯m perfectly fine and full of energy. Even if I need to get a checkup, I¡¯ll


    have to wait until I get back home.¡± Madison answered.


    Madison¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard the word ¡®hospital. She lowered her head as if


    nothing had happened and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, I saw Benton today.¡±


    Joe didn¡¯t interrupt her either, he propped up his chin and stared at her.


    Madison sighed softly and said with disappointment, ¡°But it seems like he¡¯s not very satisfied with my


    cooking. It¡¯s possible that he won¡¯t help my mom. But I can understand too, after all, he¡¯s already at an


    advanced age and there are people everywhere asking him to work. If I were in his shoes, I wouldn¡¯t be


    willing either.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not up for it, that¡¯s okay. The Daves family has a family physician, after all. No


    ¦°


    pressure. If you miss that old man, you and Samuel can head back in a couple of days. Joe said.


    When mentioning the Daves family, Joe¡¯s face darkened slightly and his speech speed increased


    significantly.


    Madison bit her lip, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°But what if I miss you and the rest of the family? Can¡¯t


    we all just get along?¡±


    Joe wasn¡¯t blind to her tactics. ¡°If you miss us,e back. You¡¯ve got a ce in Sidovor City, both an


    apartment and a vi. Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re homeless.¡±


    Madison threw in a bit of charm. ¡°But I also miss John, John and Mom and Dad miss you too. Can¡¯t we


    find a middle ground?¡±


    Unfortunately, Joe did not give Madison too many privileges in this matter.


    Then, with a stern look, he confronted her. ¡°Why the sudden trip to the hospital today with the one from


    the Palmer family? Leo even carried you, didn¡¯t he? What happened to your leg?¡±


    Caught off guard, Madison was left without words.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not with him. Quit the nonsense, Joe,¡± Madison said calmly, her expression unchanging.


    ¡°Jessica,¡± Joc called out.


    Joe tapped the table and gave Madison a pointed look, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re terrible at


    fibbing? If people find out you¡¯re my sister, it¡¯d be embarrassing.¡±


    ¡®In this dog-eat-dog corporate world, I haven¡¯t met a sly old fox yet. When they spout their nonsense,


    they don¡¯t blush or sk ip a beat. No one is like her. Joe thought.


    Madison murmured with a slight frown, ¡°You seem quite pleased with yourself.¡±


    Joe and Madison were so close, that he overheard the murmurs without effort.


    Joe raised his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s so bad about being pleased? Jessica, you¡¯ve got to get street-


    smart. The world¡¯s full of deceivers, and you can¡¯t even bluff? Seriously, why the hell are you bringing


    this up? Be straight with me, why¡¯d you end up in the hospital. today? How¡¯d you get hurt?¡±


    In the end, he suddenly woke up and realized that he had digressed, so he brought the conversation


    back to the original topic.


    Madison felt cornered and confessed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just nicked myself and ended up getting a tetanus


    shot¡±


    Madison detected worry in Joe¡¯s voice, which prompted her to roll up her pant leg, revealing the wound


    to reassure him.


    ¡°It¡¯s trivial. The wounds were already


    healing by the time I reached the hospital. I


    wouldn¡¯t have bothered if it weren¡¯t for safety.¡± Madison continued.


    Joe nced over and his face darkened slightly.


    The scars on the wound did not appear to be serious, but when they were on his younger sister¡¯s body,


    they still caught the eye.


    Joe scoffed, unable to contain his irritation, directing it at Leo. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with. you and that kid?


    You were even photographed together. Don¡¯t fall for him, Jessica. I mean it, don¡¯t you dare fall in love.


    We don¡¯t need more drama to dig through.¡±


    Joe never really nned to question her, but given the turn of events, he could only ask


    out.


    Madison nearly hid her face in her hands. ¡°Joe, the idea of romance is foreign to me.¡±


    £¤689%    89%


    Madison¡¯s evasion was nearlyical as if she wanted to disappear beneath the table.


    Madison did not intend to hide anything from Joe, but she couldn¡¯t tell the truth either. She exined


    with a mixture of truth and falsehood, ¡°I was originally nning to go to the hospital by myself, but


    coincidentally I ran into Leo. He insisted on giving me a ride. Since the driver came right to my door,


    why not take advantage of it? You taught me to seize any opportunity for benefits.¡±


    Joe squinted, a mix of suspicion and jest, ¡°What¡¯s the story with you at the hospital? Leo had to carry


    you for a tiny scratch?¡±


    Madison saw that he had no doubts, so she briefly exined the situation at the hospital.


    ¡°I fell asleep in the car at that time. Leo said he couldn¡¯t wake me up, so he carried me down. When I


    opened my eyes, he had already carried me there, so I could only hide.¡± Madison exined.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t wake you up?¡± Joe raised an eyebrow when he heard the words and looked up at


    Madison¡¯s expression, which didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.


    Despite not knowing how much Madison fancied that guy. Joe was sure she wouldn¡¯t make the first


    move with such a fool.


    Considering they were already divorced and Sally had confirmed her new rtionship, Madison should


    be even mor distant. ¡®Why would she initiate any contact with him?¡±


    Joe doubted.


    ¡®If Madison wasn¡¯t fibbing, then surely it must be someone else¡¯s doing. Could he not wake her, or was


    h


    just reluctant to do so? Humph¡­ Joe went into deep thought.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lost in thought, the waiter unexpectedly opened the door, carrying in dishes one by


    one.


    Madison swiftly changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s drop it, Joe. Let¡¯s not dwell on this. That photo didn¡¯t catch


    me anyway. Who knows who Leo was hugging?¡±


    Joe also really didn¡¯t want to get entangled in this matter anymore.


    Joe raised his hand to serve a dish for Madison and no longer mentioned the matter. ¡°Since that doctor


    is unwilling toe forward, you should discuss with Samuel tonight when to go back. As for your


    assets and house, John¡¯s people have already arrived. Once all the procedures are done, I will handle


    it together with him.¡±


    ¡°Joe, are you trying to get rid of me so quickly? Madison asked.


    Madison listened as Joe calmly arranged the follow-up for her. She knew deep down


    |||


    89%%%1


    that it should be this way, but she still felt a little sad.


    Especially since Joe seemed reluctant to take her home, and she knew it was about her.


    In this way, a casually teasing remark ended up making oneself even more upset.


    Madison lowered her head and ate the food in the bowl without making a sound. She also didn¡¯t touch


    the food that Joe had picked for her, showing obvious signs of being upset.


    Joe initially mistook her silence for jest, not noticing her distress. He joked, ¡°You¡¯re just loafing around


    here, causing a stir. I ought to send you back soon.¡±.


    After the words fell, Jow didn¡¯t hear any response. When he looked up, he saw Madison with her head


    down, pitifully biting something, her eyes were red.


    Joe was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°Except for


    When she was just brought back from abroad, I have never seen her like this before. After that, she


    always follows me like a little sun. Even if she bumps into something or gets hurt somewhere, she


    alwaysforts me first. When has she ever had red eyes? Joe doubted.


    Joe quickly reassured her. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not trying to get rid of you, and I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. If you


    want to, you can stay here as long as you like, alright?¡±


    Madison remained silent, contemting his words.


    Joe dished up more food for her, softening his tone. ¡°You know how I speak, Jessica. I¡¯m always blunt.


    Don¡¯t let it get to you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thene back with me.¡± Madison¡¯s voice was small but hopeful as she looked up to make her plea.


    Joe¡¯s expression shifted, his dark eyes unreadable, as he replied.


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s go home together.¡± Madison implored with a hint of desperation in her


    voice.


    Had they been discussing any other matter, Madison might have coaxed a yes from Joe with her usual


    persistence.


    But Joe¡¯s resolve was firm. He wasn¡¯t open to bargaining.


    Joe looked away, his voice t and distant. ¡°Eat up. Jessica.¡±


    His indirect refusal was clear, although he hadn¡¯t said it outright.


    Madison was adamant. ¡°Joe, it¡¯s been ages since you visited home. Dad, Mom, and John must be


    worried sick about you. I also can¡¯t bear the thought of us being apart¡­¡±


    Madison was cut off mid-sentence by Joe¡¯s abrupt dismissal. ¡°Madison, if you¡¯re not going to eat, you


    might as well leave now.¡±


    Joeid down his fork without even addressing her by name.


    Madison felt a sudden panic, frozen in ce.


    Realizing Joe was actually referring to her, her eyes filled with tears.


    Madison tried topose herself, her voice trembling as she attempted to exin to Joe, but tears


    betrayed her efforts.


    As her tears spilled, Madison bolted from her seat and fled the room.


    ¡°Jessica, Joe called out, rising to chase after her.


    Joe caught himself before snapping at her, realizing his harsh words the moment they left his mouth.


    He had been about to soften his approach when she took off.


    Joc managed to intercept her just before she could disappearpletely. Seeing her tear-streaked


    face, his demeanor changed.


    ¡°Jessica, I was out of line. I¡¯m sorry, can we talk? Please, don¡¯t cry,¡± Joe pleaded, his voice. filled with


    regret.


    Madison tried to wriggle free from his grip, her voice tense and urgent. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Joe held on but softened his hold, coaxing gently. ¡°If I let you go, can we agree to make amends,


    Jessica?¡±


    Madison took advantage of this momentary rxation of his grip and directly broke


    free from his shackles.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m just a nuisance to you, right? I¡¯ll leave right now. If we weren¡¯t family, you¡¯d probably prefer


    me out in the cold.¡± Madison argued.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    89%#


    Madison¡¯s anger seemed to radiate, freezing the atmosphere around them.


    The strength in Joe¡¯s handspletely loosened, disbelief appeared in his eyes, and his voice angrily


    eximed, ¡°Jessica, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Madison, her eyes reddened, paused to look at him before walking away without a backward nce.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she had used those words. The thought of being called ¡®Madison Hale¡¯ filled


    her with an inexplicable sorrow, as if she were nothing but a name others chose to give her, an


    afterthought, an outsider.


    ¡®But how can he, when I have clearly already returned to the Daves family¡­ I have no surname of


    Hale. Madison thought.


    Madison left without changing out of her chef¡¯s uniform, her exit was as disheveled as her emotions.


    The restaurant wasn¡¯t busy, and thankfully, no one witnessed Madison tearful departure.


    The evening breeze gently brushed by, and the air outside the house made Madison¡¯s mind cool down


    slightly.


    Madison sniffed and remembered that her car had been borrowed by Cullen.


    With the Rose Garden located away from the city center, Madison couldn¡¯t easily hail a cab. The only


    option would be to swallow her pride and ask Joe, who was somewhere behind her, for a ride..


    But pride held her back, and the sting of Joe¡¯s words echoed in her mind, making her reluctant to turn


    around.


    Madison held her phone, debating whether to call Joe or just spend the night at Rose Garden. She


    knew mentioning it to Greg would secure her a ce to stay.


    Hesitating, a man in the driver¡¯s seat of a car parked nearby with the engine still running suddenly


    widened his eyes and pointed through the car window.


    ¡°What the hell, Leo? Isn¡¯t that Jessica? Why is she crying? I swear, if someone hurt her, they¡¯re dead.¡±


    Cullen shouted out.


    Cullen muttered in dissatisfaction, intending to turn off the engine and get out of the car. However, his


    actions suddenly came to a halt halfway.


    O


    ¦°


    In the back seat of the car, Leo leaned against the rearpartment and squinted hist eyes. His hand


    on the door handle also paused.


    On the other end, Madison was undecided, thumb hovering over her phone, contemting calling Joe,


    when a cough from behind her broke the silence.


    ¡°Still mad at me?¡± Joe asked.


    The familiar and sc at tered voice made Madison¡¯s body stiff. The previous sadness had. disappeared,


    leaving only a righteous spirit in the wind. Now she heard Joe¡¯s voice again, instantly feeling wronged.


    She remained silent, bowing her head with a sour nose, aimlessly poking at her phone.


    Although there was no intention to pay attention to Joe¡¯s opinion, there was also no direct anger and


    escape like in the Rose Garden.


    Joe sighed softly and said, ¡°Ah, if someone doesn¡¯t want to go home, then I¡¯ll just leave by myself.¡±


    Madison still ignored, biting her lip with her back turned to Joe.


    Madison admitted that she was a bit excessive tonight, but he provoked her first. If things didn¡¯t work


    out with the old doctor Benton, she could always stay in the Rose Garden for a couple of days and


    apologized to himter.


    Madison had no intention of speaking to him now, for sure.


    ¡°Excuse me, move aside. You¡¯re blocking my path,¡± Joe said tersely.


    Behind her, Joe had not left yet, and azy voice sounded again.


    Madison was also ignited by this sentence, and directly exploded, ¡°It¡¯s not your car at all.¡±


    The voice suddenly stopped when a bouquet of champagne roses appeared in front.


    Madison stood there in a daze, with tears still hanging on her eyshes. With a blink of an eye, that


    teardrop fell from the air andnded perfectly on the beige petal, like a dewdrop sliding down.


    And this scene happened to be seen by two people in a car not far away,pletely


    intact.


    Joe had a soft heart because his little sister cried, if his John found out, he would definitely be furious.


    Joe, now more gentle, implored, ¡°Stop crying, will you? You¡¯re an adult, but crying like a


    child. Be careful, or you¡¯ll end up a spectacle on the inte.¡±


    Joe directly stuffed a handful of flowers into Madison¡¯s arms, took out a tissue to wipe her face, and


    showed as much patience as taking care of his own daughter.


    ¡°Look, I got you these roses you like. Next time, don¡¯t say things that¡¯ll make me the bad. guy, okay,


    Jessica? Use your brain before you speak. Joe said.


    Before Madison could wipe her face with the tissue, Joe tapped her forehead a few times.


    Madison frowned and avoided his actions, reaching out to take the paper from his hand and wiping it


    herself.


    Her voice still thick from crying, Madison¡¯s words came out edged with usation, ¡°You say that, but


    deep down, you might think otherwise.¡±


    Joe was about to reach for more tissues, but her words stopped him. He looked at her, conflicted,


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Do you see yourself as a burden or am I eager for you¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish. The weight of what he wanted to say hung between them.


    Joe was a little nervous when he found out that Madison was his own younger sister. At that time, she


    was still in the emergency room being rescued, and he was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t sleep, hoping


    for her to wake up.


    ¡®She¡¯s something, and am I eager for her¡­ what a cu nning person.


    Madison, holding the flowers, her gaze fiery yet hurt, retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You were so eager to


    get rid of me. You wanted to go home, and you¡¯re quick to dismiss me. Isn¡¯t this you looking down on


    me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Joe was about to exin when he was interrupted by Madison.


    homou,


    Madison sniffed, ¡°I know because ever since I got lost at birth, my mom¡¯s health has been poor. Dad¡¯s


    heart has always been with her, so he had no time or energy to take care of you. No one even knew


    when you had a fever, if it weren¡¯t for John raising maybe you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to find me.


    You don¡¯t want to go because you¡¯re always being ignored by Mom and Dad. You don¡¯t want to see


    them, and I¡¯m sure you also resent me for causing our mother¡¯s illness. It¡¯s only natural that you


    despise and resent me.¡±


    Madison bowed her head, tears streaming down as she spoke, her sorrow palpable.


    Joe felt a wave of helplessness wash over him, his headache intensifying.


    Joc didn¡¯t want to go/


    to the Daves family because of neglect reasons during his


    89


    childhood. Because of a broken childhood, in all those years that followed, there was not one or


    anything to heal him.


    Joe might know that he was being willful and childish, but until now he had never received an apology.


    Even though his parents and John had been persuading him to go back every year, saying that they


    already knew their mistakes and had all lowered their heads to give him a way out, the family should


    not let the rtionship be so strained.


    But he couldn¡¯t see where the steps were, and he didn¡¯t want to go back pretending there was no


    barrier.


    But for now, it was not even a question of whether or not to go back. Joe didn¡¯t know. how his younger


    sister came up with such thoughts, but he could only reluctantly agree.


    ¡°Can you stop crying now, Jessica? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Joc said, his tone anxious yet


    gentle.


    His tone was a bit urgent, but he could only patiently coax, ¡°I have never disliked you, let alone resent


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    or despise you. You are the only sister of the Daves family. Even if I dislike Samuel, I would not dislike


    you. You just like to listen to some gossip and imagine yourself. Don¡¯t you know how I treat you


    usually? Humph?¡±


    Madison kept her head down, her voice soft but firm, ¡°Are you willing to go back home with me


    together? Return to Rozalia?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Joe, although not particrly keen, agreed to take her back.


    Sensing Joe¡¯s continued skepticism, Madison repeated, ¡°Is it true? Are you not just teasing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you,¡± Joc replied.


    Trying to ease the tension, Joe gently cajoled, ¡°Whenever you want to go back, just tell me in advance,


    okay?¡±


    me


    As soon as the words fell, a petite figure pounced into Joe¡¯s arms. ¡°I know that you love


    the most. But I still need to stay in Sidovor City for some more days. We can discuss when to go back


    home then.¡±


    Got a positive answer, Madison also smiled, released Joe¡¯s neck and carefully checked the bouquet in


    her arms.


    If Madison continued, her rose might get crushed.


    By now, Joe would no longer be unaware that Madison was just pretending.


    There were no tears on her face at all, except for slightly reddened eye sockets. There was no trace of


    having cried at all.


    ¡°Jessica, how can you y such games?¡± Joe asked, his confusion turning into frustration.


    He stopped trying to console her and let out a strained chuckle instead, the situation turning absurd to


    him.


    Madison, unfazed and a bit defiant, responded with a soft snort, ¡°You taught me well. If I can¡¯t even lie,


    how can I call myself your sister?¡±


    Joe¡¯s frustration morphed intoughter, the irony of the moment leaving him speechless.


    Madison, with a hint of mischief, pressed him. ¡°You won¡¯t lie to me, right? You promised.¡±


    Joe ignored her and coldly snorted before turning around. However, he did not mention anything about


    going back home in protest, indicating his tacit


    agreement.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t bother arguing with this girl. Whatever I have said, I will stick to it. Furthermore, I only agreed


    to take her back but did not say that I would meet people. with her.¡¯ Joe thought.


    O


    Madison also knew that Joe meant agreement, but it was also evident that Joe was not very happy


    after being deceived by her.


    Madison approached him and, holding the flowers in one hand, yfully grabbed his arm with the


    other, giving him a coquettish smile.


    ¡°I just know that you are the best, you definitely won¡¯t deceive me, and you wouldn¡¯t. bear to see me


    leave Sidovor City like this. When I meet Miss Malone, I will speak well of you in front of her. And this


    flower certainly won¡¯t affect your marriage prospects, after all, Miss Malone also knows our rtionship,


    it¡¯s fine if you send more.¡± Madison said.


    ¡°Jessica, are you asking for trouble?¡± Joe half-joked, half-warned as he quickly pulled the flowers back.


    Joe sna tched the rose she was holding in her arms and said, ¡°You heartless little one, sacrificing my


    marriage prospects to give you the flowers you like. How dare you make fun of your brother.¡±


    ¡°Hey, be careful.¡± Madison protested, not wanting to damage her precious roses.


    Madison was not as tall as Joe. The rose was unexpectedly taken away by him, and she tried to grab it


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    with her h ooked hand but failed. She could only pretend to be pitiful and said, ¡°Joc, I was wrong. I


    won¡¯t tease you anymore. Please give it back to me quickly. I¡¯m starving, I haven¡¯t even eaten a few


    bites of dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for being dramatic,¡± Joe said, stillughing.


    Joe didn¡¯t overdo the teasing. When he noticed her jumping with joy, he handed the flowers to her and


    started walking towards Rose Garden.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize, Madison said, realizing the role her antics yed in their spat.


    Madison also knew it was her fault. She softly said, chasing after Joe without even checking if the


    flowers were damaged or not.


    She caught up to him quickly, knowing she also had a part to y in the


    misunderstanding. As Madison reached him, she saw his easygoing demeanor and was about to


    discuss more when she was abruptly interrupted.


    ording to her understanding of Joe, he appeared casual and carefree, but in reality, he was very


    stubborn about certain things.


    If he didn¡¯t make it clear, he might be tangled in your heart for a lifetime.


    Suddenly, Madison was pulled back by someone grabbing her cor. Startled, she


    turned and saw Leo¡¯s angry face. The day¡¯s earlier events shed through her mind,


    O


    fueling her irritation.


    Leo, are you insane? Let go,¡± Madison eximed, trying to break free from his grip, but he wouldn¡¯t


    budge. She could only turn to re at Leo, her frustration evident.


    Leo ignored her protests, his gaze fixed on the roses she was holding, his expression darkening.


    Meanwhile, Joe, hearing themotion, turned to see what was happening and found. himself both


    amused and annoyed by the scene unfolding before him.


    Joc looked up and met Leo¡¯s eyes. Hiszy voice was very casual.


    ¡°What does Mr. Palmer mean?¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°I also want to ask Mr. Daves, what do you mean? You know that Madison is my wife, but you still gave


    her roses openly.¡± Leo answered.


    Joe locked eyes with Leo, his tone a mix of amusement and challenge. ¡°Your wife? Didn¡¯t you sign the


    divorce papers with Jessica already? Calling her your wife doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    He stood on the steps in front of the Rose Garden, looking down at Leo with a superior


    gaze.


    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous. When he married Jessica, I didn¡¯t see him doing anything as a husband. Now that


    they¡¯re divorced, he keeps calling himself a husband. It¡¯s ironic to hear that. Joe thought.


    Madison interjected, taking Joe¡¯s cue, ¡°Mr. Palmer, I have nothing more to do with you. Please, let go.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s almost mealtime. Although there aren¡¯t many customersing in at the moment, asionally


    there will be unfamiliar people..


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to wake up tomorrow and see any posts rted to him on the news, especially with photos


    in that posture. I have nowhere to hide my face.


    ¡®Moreover, the current confrontation not only involves the two of them, but it is also possible that Joe


    will be implicated.


    ¡°Despite the awkwardness of the situation, with the possibility of onlookers and theplexities


    involving their corporate ties ¨C Joe with XR Entertainment and Leo with Palmer Group ¨C they stand


    there, a standoff of personal and professional tensions.


    ¡®Explosions within explosions, Madison thought that it was truly embarrassing and already found a


    ce to bury herself.


    |||


    07:18 Fri, 2 Feb BAR.


    To prevent that from happening, it was more important to escape from Leo¡¯s clutches. Seeing that Leo


    did not react at all, she reminded him politely.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, could you let go, please?¡± Madison requested.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer?¡± Madison repeated.


    Leo lowered his eyes and gritted his teeth, repeated.


    Madison nodded and was about to speak when she heard a coldugh from above.


    Later, the force on the back of her neck became even stronger, pulling Madison closer and pressing her


    back against Leo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Madison felt very ufortable.


    Madison struggled to leave, ignoring the pain in her neck caused by the tight cor. She raised her


    hand and forcefully pushed away Leo¡¯s-arms.


    Between the movements, only a crisp sound was heard. Following that, her hand back also felt a


    tingling sensation, not knowing if it had just hit his face or somewhere else.


    She only knew that her neck was hurting, and stumbled two steps before being supported by someone.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Joe¡¯s voice rang out, full of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just got a bit scared,¡± Madison shook her head and red at Leo while covering her neck.


    She turned her gaze from Leo, her eyes catching sight of the damaged roses,menting softly, ¡°My


    flowers.¡±


    The irony of Leo witnessing her distress and the damaged flowers added to the tension


    of the moment.


    It was more ring than when Leo saw Madison crying in the car and coaxed immediately by Joe.


    ¡°Madison, is this the partner you mentioned? Is this what you meant by having no other rtionship?¡±


    Leo asked.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    The sour tone,bined with Leo¡¯s expression at the moment, vividly showed that he had caught


    Madison wearing him the horns.


    Madison was so tickled by his absurdity that she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Daves has nothing to do


    with you, Leo. Why are you so concerned about who I spend my time with?¡±


    Observing his demeanor, Madison realized that he had once again jumped to the wrong conclusion. It


    was just like the day she first encountered Joe.


    The circumstances had indeed changed.


    ¡®Back when our rtionship was in limbo, Leo had some say, as our emotional ties were still


    recognized byw.


    ¡®But what about now? We are officially divorced, and he is engaged to Sally. What gives him any right


    to dictate my actions?


    ¡®It is especially preposterous considering mypanion today is my stepbrother. Even if another man


    is courting me, offering roses, what authority does Leo have to berate


    me?


    The very thought wasughable, Madison thought.


    Leo, with his scrutinizing gaze, seemed to consider his oversight a given. ¡°Grandfather always said to


    look out for you. Even if you and I were to divorce, our connection doesn¡¯t simply vanish. Shouldn¡¯t I be


    concerned about my stepbrother¡¯s intentions. toward my sister?¡±


    Madison was taken aback by his rationale.


    ¡®How can someone be so twisted to assume a brotherly role post-divorce? It is ludicrous. Yet, there is


    my real biological brother aside, Madison thought.


    And the person next, Joe, couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    Initially, the Hale family wanted him to conceal Joe¡¯s identity to avoid issues, as they saw how Antoine


    was overtaken by greed.


    Now, he was getting a bit addicted to keeping it a secret. It was quite amusing to see this kid being


    fooled.


    Under the shadow of Leo¡¯s stern gaze, he didn¡¯t justify his rtionship with Madison but held Madison¡¯s


    shoulder.


    |||


    07.18 Fri, 2 Feb BR.


    ¡°Mr. Palmer, what are you insinuating? Just because I treat Jessica kindly, does it mean I shouldn¡¯t


    wish happiness for my sister? Are you suggesting 1 should dampen her prospects with my presence?


    The world doesn¡¯t abound with generous and good- looking men willing to marry someone like my


    sister,¡± Joe said.


    Upon meeting Madison being held by Joe, Leo¡¯s cold gaze sharpened, his voice taking on an edge.


    ¡°Mr. Daves, you¡¯re quite adept at self-praise. It¡¯s quite the revtion.¡±


    Any sensible person would have already challenged Leo for his tone by now.


    Unfortunately, Joe was shameless. Upon hearing these words, he not only did not get angry but also


    smiled and faced Leo. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Mr. Palmer has limited knowledge, so you must broaden


    your h orizons.¡±


    Madison was originally feeling down, but now she was also defeated by the shamelessness of Joe and


    couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Madison had no intention of exining her rtionship with Leo to him, letting him misunderstand.


    ¡°Leo, we¡¯re divorced. Who I date is none of


    you decided to marry Sally. Citing Edgar aur business, just like I wouldn¡¯t meddle if


    an excuse doesn¡¯t give you the right to meddle in my life. Do I need your approval for my personal


    affairs now?¡± Madison said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Leo asked.


    Leo¡¯s response was unnervingly calm. ¡°I am your brother, after all. Isn¡¯t it natural for me. to be


    involved?¡±


    Madison was momentarily stunned by Leo¡¯s presumptuousness, but she quickly regained her


    Joe, standing next to her, nodded in agreement, ¡®Marriage isn¡¯t trivial, brother. It¡¯s only proper to seek


    your approval.¡±


    Leo scoffed, ncing at Madison before he addressed Joe, ¡°Mr. Daves knows well what he should do.¡±


    Joe still smiled and said, ¡°Of course I know. I know better than Mr. Palmer about my own identity as her


    ex-husband. But what about you, Mr. Palmer? My sister Jessical hasn¡¯t said anything, but you rushed


    to be her brother. Have you asked for Jessica¡¯s opinion? Also, Mr. Palmer, don¡¯t forget that


    Jessica now has a family. She is dating and. getting married. Even her biological brother doesn¡¯t have


    any objections yet. Are you being a bit too involved as the self-proimed brother?¡±


    Madison, biting backughter, looked away to hide her amusement.


    07:18 Fri, 2 Feb


    It dawned on her that Joe¡¯s remarks about Antoine were veiled references to Leo himself.


    Regardless of who she might be interested in today, Leo, as her second brother, shouldn¡¯t have a say


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in her choices. It wasn¡¯t his ce.


    Madison masked her desire tough with a demure nce at Leo.


    Noticing Leo¡¯s darkening expression, Madison decided not to prolong their discussion.


    Seeing the Rose Garden room filling with guests, she reminded herself that their secluded parking spot


    went unnoticed.


    She politely said to Leo, ¡°Mr. Palmer, thank you for your concern. I also appreciate you taking me to the


    hospital today, I am grateful that you are taking care of me because of Edgar¡¯s words. But I am not a


    child anymore, and you don¡¯t have to take care of everything for me, especially personal matters like


    this. It¡¯s gettingte now, if Mr. Palmer came to Rose Garden for dinner, let¡¯s not stay here any longer


    and go together.¡±


    As Madison took Joe¡¯s arm and turned to leave, Leo¡¯s eyes zed with a mix of emotions.


    Leo was visibly riled up and thought, ¡®Since when did you two get so close? How many days have we


    been divorced? Moreover, even if she is in love, she shouldn¡¯t be looking for a man like this.


    ¡°Madison, I don¡¯t oppose you dating, but I¡¯ve already told you before that you can¡¯t be with him,¡± Leo


    said.


    Leo raised his gaze and interrupted the movement of the two people with a stern voice.


    Madison, feeling a hint of defiance, Madison asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Joe was even more unhappy, thinking of the scene and conversation when Leo punched himst time.


    The fire in his heart also ignited.


    Joe repeated what Madison said, ¡°Exactly, why?¡±


    Leo¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Mr. Daves reputation precedes him. You¡¯re well aware of what I


    mean.¡±


    The entertainment industry was very dirty. Sometimes, he would attend some investment banquets and


    felt disgusted when he saw young and beautiful male and female actors fawning over bosses who were


    old enough to be their fathers.


    As the CEO of XR Entertainment, there should be uncountable people who wanted to cling to his thigh,


    and they were very dirty.


    ¡®As Madison¡¯s brother, how can I watch her jump into this pit?¡¯ Joe thought.


    At the thought of this, Leo straightened his back and looked at Madison with a righteous expression. ¡°I


    have no objection if you want to date anyone, but not him.¡±


    Joe clicked his tongue and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my circle? Mr. Palmer, please don¡¯t engage in


    professional discrimination. I admit that there are some dark things in this world, but at least they won¡¯t


    happen to me. I¡¯m so handsome and have a good figure. If Mr. Palmer thinks that kind of thing will


    happen, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be the one at a disadvantage.¡±


    He sighed with emotion as if he had seen through the mortal world.


    Madison was also amused by Joe¡¯s shamelessness, but he tactfully followed Joe¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My Mr. Daves is rich and has a good figure. If something is going on, I¡¯m afraid that Mr.


    Daves will be at a disadvantage. Also, Mr. Palmer, don¡¯t discriminate in your profession. Don¡¯t spread


    the filth you see from your fianc¨¦e to everyone. There are disgusting things in every industry. Don¡¯t


    deny that there are no clean people,¡± Madison


    said.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Madison spoke with an unyielding frankness.


    ¡°I have never considered Joe¡¯s crowd to be shady. Why anyone wouldbel a group as unsavory?


    What does that have to do with the innocents? Why did Sally end up in such a ce if it¡¯s as corrupt as


    he ims? He must believe he can shield Sally. But does he think he¡¯s her savior? Does Sally even


    need to seek anyone¡¯s approval? Yet, he¡¯s unaware that his betrothed has already been ensnared by a


    trap. He appears to have a solid backup, wanting to have his cake and eat it too! Madison thought.


    As soon as she thought of some photos she had seen before, Madison felt disgusted, and Leo also


    looked unpleasant.


    But Madison also knew that not everyone was like Sally.


    In his brother¡¯s circle, these troubles would never-arise. And his sister, nche, would never be like


    Sally.


    Her sister, nche, had already had a difficult time in the Malone family, but she had not given up on


    some bottom lines because of her difficult life. Even if she was criticized by the entire inte, she


    silently endured those insults that did not belong


    to her.


    Fortunately, there were always more good things in this world.


    Post-storm, nche seemed to be finding her stride, slowly but surely improving her


    lot.


    As for these troubles, there was no need to worry about them.


    Madison didn¡¯t want to continue talking with Leo, she held Joe¡¯s hand and shook it, saying, ¡°I¡¯m hungry,


    let¡¯s go to eat.¡±


    Joe felt the fatigue creeping in as well.


    Men understood each other¡¯s thoughts the best. Leo couldn¡¯t really figure out what he was doing or if it


    was because of other thoughts, but he understood it clearly.


    Yet Madison wasn¡¯t curious about Leo¡¯s denial, despite the obvious situation with his sister. All Madison


    wanted was to extricate his family¡¯s Jessica from this mess.


    This desire had prompted Madison to insist on an early departure from the Rose Garden, not


    anticipating the cascade of events it would trigger.


    He unwittingly entangled himself in the web he¡¯d spun.


    <


    Joe mulled over whether Madison¡¯s actions were intentional.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t dwell on what seemed an inevitable oue.


    Both of them hurried to have a meal, showing no interest in the person behind them, Leo. However, it


    seemed that Leo was unwilling to give up.


    Leo¡¯s stride was quick, intercepting them once more, blocking their path with his imposing frame.


    Leo fixed his gaze on Madison, ignoring Joe¡¯s irritation. ¡°If you want to cherish another, that¡¯s your


    prerogative. But is Madison truly worth the trouble?*


    Joe¡¯s simmering frustration boiled over. ¡°Speak inly, kid. Who¡¯s unworthy?¡±


    ¡°Why am I not worth it? I am handsome, wealthy, and have a good physique. I also know how to take


    care of my wife. Take a look at how sessful my future wife has be in mypany now. And


    how about Leo, who kicked his ex-wife out of the country and divorced her, but now doesn¡¯t care about


    his current fianc¨¦e? He¡¯s starting to show concern for his ex-wife. What a sc umbag. Joe thought.


    Leo faced Joe squarely, his voice edged with contempt. ¡°If you truly care for Madison, how could you


    stand by and let her tears fall? Don¡¯t you see her grief?¡±


    Joe¡¯s frustration boiled over, but Leo¡¯s rebuke was directed at Madison. ¡°And you, a single rose is


    enough to win you over. Have you no self-respect? It¡¯s because my family, the Palmer family, didn¡¯t


    expose you to enough things that all it takes is a bouquet for you to chase after someone. Is this how


    you pursue men, Madison?¡±


    Madison was momentarily taken aback, pondering Leo¡¯s insinuation.


    ¡®In other words, when I was crying over there not long ago, did Leo see it all? Really?¡¯ Madison


    thought.


    Madison couldn¡¯t even bear to imagine her at her most vulnerable, recalling her tears. and the trace of


    a sniffle.


    She assumed Leo had only caught a glimpse, not the full spectacle of her breakdown.


    After all, looking at the appearance of Leo, if he was enough, he should have already seen and heard


    about her rtionship with Joe. But the current situation indicated that he probably saw everything but


    didn¡¯t hear anything. Due to the distance, he probably didn¡¯t see the ugly scene.


    However, when Madison thought of the possibility of being seen, she still felt angry. She widened her


    eyes and red at Leo.


    ¡°What¡¯s the harm if I¡¯m won over by a bouquet? I find it charming. Besides, any future


    07:19 Fri, 2 Feb BR.


    rtionship is bound to be an upgrade from my first marriage.¡± Madison said.


    The first marriage. Leo¡¯s mind raced at that term, thinking of himself instinctively.


    She¡¯d been smitten with him since her youth, a tender memory from her past.


    Somehow, she didn¡¯t seem as forlorn as before, considering her words.


    But the full implication of Madison¡¯s statement hit Leo hard, casting a shadow over his spirits.


    ¡®Could she possibly outshine me in her future endeavors? And where does that leave mepared to


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Joe?¡¯ Leo thought.


    Just as he was about to question Madison, a voice suddenly came from beside them, breaking their


    confrontation.


    ¡°Why does everyone gather here when I¡¯m away? Cullen made an unexpected. entrance, focusing on


    Madison before turning his scrutiny to Leo. ¡°You¡¯re all not here for Jessica, are you? Didn¡¯t you say she


    wasn¡¯t your concern?¡±


    In the car, Cullen had glimpsed the tension between Madison and Joe. He¡¯d intended to offer his


    support to Madison, but instead, he saw her rush into another¡¯s embrace.


    It was clear to Cullen that they were just entangled in a lovers¡¯ spat.


    Breakups weremonce among the youth, and Cullen wasn¡¯t in the mood for revelry. He had his


    concerns.


    Cullen, thoroughly captivated by Madison¡¯s enchanting allure and her fiery, spirited. nature, found


    himself deeply drawn to her. However, he was not the type to pursue his desires with relentless


    determination, preferring a more measured and thoughtful approach in matters of the heart.


    There were plenty of beautiful women in the world, and he was willing to give up the entire forest for a


    tree, but unfortunately, he did not possess the qualities of that tree, so there was no need to hang


    himself on it.


    Cullen swiftly moved past it.


    After greeting Leo, Cullen¡¯s gaze fell on Joe again.


    At Opal Heights Bar, nobody gave a second thought to Madison. Now, upon closer. inspection, she


    didn¡¯t seem too shabby, akin to a rose among thorns.


    Although Joe was not as good-looking as him, he was still pretty decent and matched. well with


    Madison.


    Cullen extended a weing hand to Jow. ¡°You must be Mr. Daves from XR Entertainment, right? I¡¯ve


    heard quite a bit about you.¡±


    Joe was well aware of Cullen¡¯s reputation and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    Not only was given a shoulder throw in Opal Heights Bar by Madison, but he also had a nickname for


    Jessica.


    The Daves family¡¯s private affairs were not for public consumption, yet here they were, exposed to an


    outsider. It was a bitter pill to swallow,


    Leo couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure upon Cullen¡¯s untimely arrival, shooting him a frosty look.


    ¡°It turns out that Mr. Palmer didn¡¯t intend to care about my Jessica at first. Why did he secretlye to


    look for my Jessica when his good friend went to the washroom? Is it something shameful?¡± Joe asked.


    Leo felt that Cullen had appeared at the wrong time. He nced at him coldly.


    Cullen met Joe¡¯s queries with a dismissive shrug, his words sharp. ¡°Seems like my buddy¡¯s got a screw


    loose. Save your breath, Mr. Daves, no point in arguing with him.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression shifted to one of surprise at Cullen¡¯s blunt remark, not having anticipated such a direct


    jab.


    The pieces started to fall into ce for Joe, understanding now why Madison chose to apany


    Cullen, knowing full well he was Leo¡¯s friend.


    Joe found this development rather intriguing.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Cullen didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong with what he said, despite the chilly gaze from beside.


    He had been feeling unwell and went to see a psychologist regrly, using the half- baked theory he


    learned to distort and analyze emotional problems for himself.


    ¡°Here are your car keys, by the way,¡± Cullen said.


    Remembering what he came to the Rose Garden for in the evening, Cullen took out hist car keys from


    his pocket and handed them to Madison. ¡°Hey, thanks for lunch. The car is parked next to the cake


    shop at Green Water Bay. I heard you live around there, so you should be able to see it as soon as you


    go back tonight.¡±


    Madison caught off guard, epted the keys. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was urgent. Why rush over here to return


    them?¡±


    Cullen¡¯s expression conveyed a sense of defeat.


    He let out a heavy sigh, annoyance evident in his voice. ¡°Some people insisted on a lunch that dragged


    on, then I ended up borrowing your car. He wasn¡¯t pleased, so I had to make it back for dinner to hand


    over the keys.¡±


    Madison offered a tight-lipped smile, her response curt. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, you might as well join


    for dinner. But don¡¯t expect me to wait around. I¡¯ve got my i


    meal to catch.¡±


    She dismissed Cullen with a wave and turned away from Leo, signaling the end of the conversation as


    she led her second brother out of the scene.


    Joe acknowledged them with a mere nod, not well-acquainted enough to engage further.


    Once Madison and her brother departed, only Leo and Cullen remained.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to grab something to eat?¡± Cullen looked back at Leo with a mixture of curiosity and


    humor.


    Since Cullen appeared, Leo had not said a word again, only cold eyes, even if you looked at him now,


    there was no slightest easing.


    ncing at Cullen, Leo took a step and headed towards the direction of Rose Garden.


    As he walked toward the Rose Garden, Cullen couldn¡¯t help but form his theories about why Leo had


    shown up in the first ce, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny when he thought of the way he looked


    in the car.


    ¡®Leo¡¯s face turned ck when he saw Jessica pounce on her boyfriend, yet he forcibly pretended as if


    nothing had happened.


    ¡®What is even more excessive is that he didn¡¯t say anything, but as soon as he left, he came running


    over eagerly. I just don¡¯t know what he said to his sweetheart Jessica.¡± Cullen thought.


    Cullen, intrigued, pressed Leo for answers, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you and that couple? You can¡¯t still be


    hung up on Jessica, can you?¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Cullen¡¯s statement was met with a warning from Leo to choose his words


    carefully.


    Leo stopped abruptly, turning a frosty gaze on Cullen.


    Cullen, taken aback by the intensity, blurted out his disbelief at Leo¡¯s seeming indifference to the


    potential harm to the rtionship, questioning Leo¡¯s humanity in such a blunt manner.


    Upon hearing Cullen¡¯s flippant remark, Leo¡¯s already stern expression turned even sterner. They¡¯re not


    even engaged.¡±


    ¡°But think of the consequences. What if your words damage their bond?¡± Cullen admonished, his tone


    serious.


    The word ¡®couple¡¯ seemed to echo in Leo¡¯s mind, stinging him.


    Biting back his frustration, Leo snapped, ¡°You saw the way he treated Madison. She was upset. How


    could she be with someone like that?¡±


    With no one else around, Leo didn¡¯t even want to utter Joe¡¯s name.


    Cullen raised his eyebrows slightly, and in his heart, he also knew what was going on


    with Leo.


    He carried on, undeterred by Leo¡¯s re. ¡°Is it so unusual for lovers to argue? I¡¯ve had. my share of


    spats and makeup. Some were forgotten by the next anniversary¡­


    Cullen stopped counting as Leo fixed him with an icy stare, causing him to fall silent.


    it being pri cked with needles at Cullen¡¯s carelessness..


    Leo¡¯s heart felt like s


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t justifying their actions,¡± Cullen rified. ¡°But isn¡¯t itmon for couples to have ups


    and downs? You¡¯ve had your disputes with Sally, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Stop referring to them as a couple,¡± Leo interjected sharply, unable to hide his


    irritation.


    §à


    Chapter 1 38


    Cullen, ignoring Leo¡¯s displeasure, pressed on. ¡°Ah? And how should I refer to them? I¡¯ve already given


    my blessing, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Leomanded, a stern frown on his face.


    The man beside him fell silent, his hand miming the action of zipping his lips.


    Leo didn¡¯t even want to nce his way and the headache was too much.


    Cullen¡¯s incessant references to Madison and Joe as a couple were grating on him, the me ntal image


    of them together fraying his nerves.


    Cullen¡¯s chatter felt like an endless pric kling against Leo¡¯s patience and he couldn¡¯t bear another word.


    Though Leo ignored Cullen¡¯s words, it didn¡¯t mean he was deaf to them.


    His history with Sally was his own never official; never a lovers¡¯ quarrel, especially not since his


    marriage.


    As for Madison and Joe¡­


    Leo curled his fingers hanging by his side, furrowing his brow as he looked at Cullen,


    solemnly and seriously saying. ¡°Joe is not worthy of Madison. Even if it was just a solemnly and


    seriously saying. ¡°Joe is normal argument as you said, he shouldn¡¯t have made her cry like that. You


    saw for yourself how sad she was at that moment.¡±


    Leo had watched Madison grow up, her happiness always transparent, her sorrows rare and fleeting.


    ¡®When we were young, every time we met, she would be like a snowball,ughing like a flower. Even if


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she fell and got hurt, she neverined. At most, her eyes turned red from the pain, but a piece of


    candy could easily cheer her up. As she grew older, I never saw her shed a tear again. In the Hale


    family, Madison never shed tears over trivial. matters, let alone over a man. Was she still as naively


    influenced by a simple bouquet of flowers as when she was a child?¡¯ Leo thought.


    Cullen challenged Leo¡¯s disdain for tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with crying? It¡¯s normal for girls to cry. When a


    woman cries in front of a man, it shows weakness. If a woman cries. because of a man, it means she


    cares about him. Don¡¯t you understand this? That girl Sally must have cried in front of you many times,


    right? Do you always give in to her every time?¡±


    Cullen earnestly gave a lecture to Leo, ¡°What you see is Jessica is crying because of Mr. Daves. What


    if she¡¯s making some demands on Mr. Daves? Didn¡¯t you see how happy Jessica was smiling


    afterward?¡±


    III


    O


    Z FGD


    9%88%


    Leo had long ignored the conversation between Madison and Joe Daves, only remembering that she


    threw herself into the man¡¯s arms after receiving a bouquet of


    roses.


    ¡°But what could she possibly request from him? It¡¯s just roses,¡± Leo thought bitterly.


    ¡®What is there for that man to be cared about, as for her crying?¡± Leo thought.


    Ignoring Cullen¡¯s provocation, Leo¡¯s frustration simmered.


    Cullen was not afraid of causing trouble and added fuel to the fire in his heart: ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Mr.


    Daves has some skills, he is the person who holds Jessica¡¯s heart, so it¡¯s easy for him to please her. I


    think they are quitepatible, so don¡¯t meddle too much and just live a good life with Sally.¡±


    With that, Cullen patted Leo¡¯s shoulder, leaving him to stew in his silent turmoil.


    Leo pushed him away with a backhand and looked at Cullen with a cold face, ¡°Are theypatible?


    What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sure, a handsome man and a beautiful woman. He¡¯s got a decent career as the CEO of XR


    Entertainment, and shees from the Daves family. They seem well-matched.¡± Cullen answered.


    Cullen agreed earnestly but caught a glimpse of Leo¡¯s stern expression.


    ¡°But their rtionship is their business, not ours. You and Jessica are no longer together and it¡¯s best to


    stay out of it.¡± Cullen continued.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Madison¡¯s words from before echoed in Leo¡¯s mind, but he remained unfazed, responding with a calm


    assertion of his fraternal concern.


    ¡°I treat her like a sister. Is it wrong to care about her rtionships?¡± Leo insisted.


    This made Cullen speechless with a sense of righteousness and confidence, shocked to the point


    where he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    ¡®Sister? Does he brainwash himself with that set of ideas? Where does a brother have. such strong


    hostility towards his sister¡¯s boyfriend, even if he doesn¡¯t like him, he should still give him some face.


    This is observing the posture of a love rival. Cullen thought.


    Cullen was also toozy to expose Leo. He had already said enough, but it was useless no matter who


    said it if he didn¡¯t wake


    up.


    ¡°You may want to take charge, but the question is whether Jessica is willing to let you, her ex-


    husband¡¯s brother, take charge. Don¡¯t forget about Leo. He still has his own older brother and their


    rtionship with Mr. Daves from XR Entertainment seems quite good. They are a well-matched couple


    and have no objections themselves, and even their parents have no issues. So why would you, as a


    self-proimed brother after divorce, interfere?¡± Cullen asked.


    Cullen was growing frustrated, his concerns for Jessica¡¯s well-being evident. ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned,


    why not visit the hospital and check on your fianc¨¦e?¡± he suggested pointedly.


    Leo frowned, with many doubts in his mind when he heard the words. He wanted to ask what


    happened between him and Madison and also wanted to refute that Sally was not like that. But before


    he could speak, Cullen beside him had already walked away without any intention of continuing the


    conversation.


    Leo remained silent, his expression unreadable, as he followed without a word.


    The online post was quickly taken down, and the rted photos were also promptly stopped from being


    spread. It was during a meal that Madison mentioned something to Samuel, and soon there were some


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    actions taken.


    But even though the action was quick, it was still seen by someone with intention.


    At the hospital, inpatient department.


    In the hospital, Sally, leaning on her bed, browsed her phone with agitation, cursing Madison despite


    their shared history. That bi tch. Madison the bitc h, is divorced and still can¡¯t settle down. Is she that


    desperate for a man?¡±


    |||


    She kept cursing non-stop in her mouth, and her hands were not idle either. She logged into her


    secondary ount online and cursed together with her fans.


    This secondary ount was acquired by her in their early years as an entertainment blogger. Since


    she made her debut, she had been acting as her biggest fan. As an ount that guided fans to vote


    and provided data, its influence was not insignificant.


    The photo of Madison being held by Leo did not capture Madison¡¯s face directly, but the person who


    posted it imed to have seen it when passing by.


    And ording to Leo¡¯s personality, he would not casually embrace any woman.


    ¡°In so many years, besides being special to Madison, where else has he encountered. other women?


    Even though she stole the cake and deceived Leo, they haven¡¯t even touched each other in all these


    years. Despite him being good to her, they haven¡¯t held hands until now. In the past, Leo exined to


    himself that because of marriage, he couldn¡¯t do anything offensive to her within the marriage. But


    now? Now that he has divorced that despicable person, why does he still want to embrace her? Sally


    became more and more angry as she thought about it. Her curses towards Madison became even


    more excessive, with all kinds of nderous and filthy words being thrown at Madison, apanied by


    her fans who joined in the verbal abuse.


    Deep in her work, Sally didn¡¯t notice the nurse entering the room.


    ¡°Miss Hale, your forehead dressing needs changing, the nurse mentioned softly.


    The nurse


    shed the cart in, and what caught her eye was Sally holding her phone with a fierce expression. She


    timidly reminded her in a low voice.


    She had already heard about Sally¡¯s bad reputation in the work group early in the morning, but today it


    was her turn to be on duty, so she could onlye over with a brave face.


    Sally was already involved in something she didn¡¯t want others to know about. She was startled by the


    sound and her phone fell onto the bed.


    Recognizing Sally¡¯s infamous temper, the nurse had braced herself for the encounter. As Sally looked


    up and saw the nurse, her reaction was swift and fierce. ¡°Who let you in here? Get out. Have you no


    manners?¡±


    Feeling wronged yet polite, the nurse replied, ¡°I knocked. You didn¡¯t hear. I need to change your


    dressing¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, get out,¡± Sally shouted out.


    Sally picked up her phone and said sternly.


    |||


    O


    Sally lowered her head again and immersed herself in her world. She did not even look at the person


    she scolded.


    The nurse was also scolded in such a harsh tone for the first time. She had never experienced such


    injustice before, so she immediately pushed the medicine cart and left with red eyes, quickly returning


    to her mentor¡¯s office.


    She had not graduated yet and came to this hospital for an internship with her mentor. Beforeing


    here, she heard that many wealthy people and celebrities chose this hospital. She even wondered if


    she would meet a celebrity and shamelessly ask for an autograph and photo together. However, she


    didn¡¯t expect that celebrities werepletely different in private.


    ¡®Especially this Sally, what a national goddess, she is just a disgustingly Quality Sister. Previously. I


    only heard from my colleagues in the hospitalining about her in the workgroup. I just felt it was


    nothing excessive, but now I experienced her temper and truly felt unjustly treated. Although I havent


    had a formal job yet, I have taken care of many patients. Every day, the patients who have been


    treated by changing medicine or giving injections range from young to old, and they are all polite. Only


    she is a Quality Sister with great qualities, but she treats nurses like serv ants. the nurse thought.


    The nurse, ustomed to the polite gratitude of her other patients, was taken aback by Sally¡¯s


    rudeness. After leaving the room, she couldn¡¯t help but vent on her social media. calling out Sally¡¯s


    behavior.


    After pouring out her heart, the nurse felt a little better. She wiped away the tears from her face and put


    on a smile again, ready to go to the next ward.


    ¡®I am an angel who saves lives and doesn¡¯t care about ordinary people. the nurseforted herself.


    And she also didn¡¯t know how much of a storm her post would cause online, let alone how much


    criticism she would endure for venting her grievances.


    After this post was published, it quickly caught the attention of Sally¡¯s fans because it mentioned her


    name and the words of Quality Sister.


    Originally, the detention of Sally had gradually been forgotten after a period of silence. In addition, with


    many things happening every day and an endless stream of online news, Sally¡¯s team had also started


    to clean up in coordination with other hot topics.


    Thetest news about Sally had been covered up by fans with beautiful pictures and promotional


    materials from the drama. The rted negative information had also been paid to be taken down.


    Searching for her name now, you could no longer see that anonymous post, and most of them were


    praising her beauty.


    However, the asional critical posts still surfaced, quickly swamped by her supporters


    FM, 2 Feb


    88%/


    who flooded thements with praise and forced the detractors to retract their words.


    And this post, without exception, was also tranted by them.


    The post by the young nurse quickly became a target for Sally¡¯s fervent fans. They inundated the


    media posts and personal information.


    Her workce, the hospital, didn¡¯t escape notice. Someizens found it and issued veiled threats,


    warning her to be cautious when leaving work.


    Amidst this online storm, the young nurse, still in thepany of her mentor, continued her duties,


    oblivious to the fact that she was still working alongside her senior sister, caring for patients just as


    before. She was unaware of how much the situation had escted outside the confines of the hospital


    walls.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    After being reminded by her staff, Sally became aware of the online fiasco.


    As a public figure, one must pay attention to their image in front of others. Otherwise, no matter how


    capable the PR team was, sooner orter people would see the artist self- destructing.


    Even her mother, Ramona, visited her in the hospital to caution her about her behavior.


    Men favored kindness in women, and Ramona reminded Sally that pretense would only work for so


    long before their true nature was revealed, especially in front of influential figures like Leo.


    Thinking back to the evening banquet at the Hale family, when Madison revealed her scars in front of


    so many high societydies and gentlemen, Ramona couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth with hatred. She


    earnestly advised Sally.


    Sally was impatient and said, ¡°Mom, I already know what you¡¯re talking about. I will pay attention in the


    future. But that little nurse doesn¡¯t need to be taken care of. She¡¯s just a se rvant. If she gets scolded,


    so be it. How can I manage all my fans one by one? It¡¯s not like I told them to go and scold that nurse.


    Besides, she was the one who started insulting me online, and my fans only fought back. They didn¡¯t


    just randomly attack her.¡±


    She let out a soft hum, set down her phone, and sipped the soup that Ramona had brought.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Ramona wanted to say something, but before she could even utter a word, she was interrupted


    by Sally shouting.


    ¡°Enough, Mom. I¡¯m tired of talking about it. I have a terrible headache. Ever since that incident caused


    by Madison a few days ago, I¡¯ve been constantly criticized online. And these past few days, someone


    anonymously mentioned my detention, which scared me to death thinking that I could never be a


    celebrity again. Now that the situation has finally cooled down, I still have to worry about a nurse whose


    face I can¡¯t even remember. It would be better for me to just bang my head and die.¡± Sallyined.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Mom won¡¯t say anymore. You go ahead and eat your meal properly first.¡± Ramona


    said.


    Ramona¡¯s heart ached at her daughter¡¯s words and the visible wound on her forehead. She stopped


    speaking and simply wished for Sally to eat and recover.


    Sally, after a sip of soup, reassured her mother of her obedience. ¡°Alright, Mom, I understand. I¡¯ll keep


    my temper in check in public. Thanks for the food.¡±


    |||


    O


    Despite her reassurance, Ramona was concerned. The hospital staff didn¡¯t know the best way to


    handle Sally, and she didn¡¯t fully grasp how to care for others.


    Sally was destined to be entangled with the Palmer Group, a prospect Ramona viewed with dismay,


    noting her daughter¡¯sck of foresight.


    Ramona decided to shift the conversation to a lighter topic, asking about Leo¡¯s mention of a wedding.


    ¡°Did Leo tell you when the wedding will be? You two are divorced now, right? When will you start


    nning?¡±


    Sally¡¯s heart sank at the mention of Madison¡¯s name. The pain of Leo¡¯s indifference since the banquet


    was palpable.


    ¡®Although he promised to marry me with his mouth, he is not as caring as before and even shows some


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    indifference. It seems that marrying me is just like when Edgar was asked to marry Madison back then,


    it is just a task. Sally thought.


    Ramona immediately noticed the change in her daughter¡¯s demeanor and prodded. gently, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Didn¡¯t Leo discuss the wedding with you?¡±


    ¡°How can I, as a girl, bring up this matter? Besides, there have been so many things happening


    recently, and it has also affected hispany. He¡¯s probably very busy¡­ Sally said.


    Sally, embarrassed, admitted she hadn¡¯t broached the subject again.


    She was too proud to pester Leo for details, despite his vague promise to marry her. Her pride wouldn¡¯t


    allow her to ask him repeatedly about setting a date.


    Moreover, it was Leo who had initially proposed marriage to Madison. He was the one eager to tie the


    knot. Sally found herself questioning. Why should I be the one to always make the first move? For


    years, whenever I took the initiative, she showed no interest. And now, with his busy schedule¡­ Leo


    must be swamped with work, managing both the highs and lows at thepany. Plus, the recent buzz


    surrounding the Palmer Group must be consuming all his time. Yet, he still finds moments to take


    Madison to the hospital. In Sally¡¯s eyes, this was all Madison¡¯s doing. She bitterly felt that Madison had


    stolen not just her dream life but also the man she loved.


    Her mother, Ramona, did not press further, choosing instead to simply remind her. ¡°Ignore the gossip,


    but remember who you are. And if Leoes around, ask him. about the wedding ns. Be discreet,


    but be direct.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mom. You¡¯re in a hurry to marry me off.¡± Sally replied.


    Sally responded with a mixture of desire to know the exact wedding date and resistance. to being


    pushed into marriage.


    |||


    0/19 FA, 2 Feb


    Ramona, touching her daughter¡¯s forehead, offered a perspective, suggesting that if Sally married Leo,


    she would be part of the Palmer family and no longer need to stay in the Hale family home. She could


    visit Ramona whenever she wished, implying a certain freedom that marriage could bring.


    Sally felt a pang of discontent when she thought about her family¡¯s ties to the Palmers and the


    engagement that intertwined their destinies.


    The Palmer family had always been a thorn in her side, particrly Amber, who mirrored the elder


    Palmer¡¯s temper.


    Sally just didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The Palmer family was engaged to the Hale family, and I am the true


    daughter of the Hale family. Why should Madison be allowed to marry into it? But what¡¯s the point of


    getting married? They still ended up divorcing, and now her son wants to marry me. When the time


    doubted.


    Sally¡¯s mood lifted as she contemted these thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll be discharged in two days,¡± she reassured


    her mother. ¡°When Leo visits, I¡¯ll discuss everything with him.¡±


    Her thoughts were interrupted by her mother¡¯s practical advice about life after marriage. Sally realized


    that if she moved out after marrying, she would need to find a new residence. The condition of Morris¡¯s


    ce at Green Water Bay was deteriorating, and she needed to take action.


    Her mother was right. When she got married, she would definitely live outside. Green Water Bay¡¯s


    ce was not bad, but Morris was getting worse and worse. He had yet to find a designer for her. She


    had to send a message to ask.


    At Green Water Bay.


    Because Cullen parked the car here, Madison had to temporarily give up staying at Joe¡¯s ce tonight


    ande back to his rented house on this side to take a look.


    Coincidentally, Morris had already prepared all the various documents for transferring the house


    ownership and put them together in the car.


    ¡°You¡¯re really efficient,¡± she acknowledged, perhaps begrudgingly.


    The documents for the transfer of properties at Green Water Bay, as well as some other documents


    from Creek Court, sat on the front passenger seat of the car. Madison was now officially a resident of


    Sidovor City, having umted assets exceeding a billion.


    yuan.


    Morris, meticulous as ever, had even sent reminders via WhatsApp about the


    remaining asset transfers.


    Flipping through the documents with a nonchnt air, Madison¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Leo¡¯s


    generosity is quite something. Seems like marrying him isn¡¯t such a bad deal after all.¡±


    She roughly flipped through it and smacked her lips. ¡°Leo is really generous. Looks like I didn¡¯t lose out


    by getting married.¡±


    Joe nced at Madison, his expression one of mild annoyance. ¡°If you were to take charge of the


    Madison brushed off thement, ¡°I¡¯d rather livefortably without the has sle. Let¡¯s have John


    manage it.¡±


    With a throbbing headache from the mere thought of corporate responsibilities, Madison held onto Joe¡¯


    arm, her attention captured by her phone-a clear sign of her addiction to the digital world.


    Joe, about to chide her for the unhealthy habit, hesitated as he caught a glimpse of her phone screen,


    deciding instead to let the moment pass without criticism..

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    ¡°Why are there still photos of you? Didn¡¯t you ask Samuel to dispose them?¡±


    Joe frowned when he saw a photo of Madison with a strange woman on the screen. ¡°Who is this? Why


    are you taking a photo with someone else? I¡¯ve never taken a photo. with you!¡±


    Madison silently put away her phone and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Joe, if you want to take photos with me,


    we can do it now.¡±


    Joe flew into a rage when his sister tried to evade the point with a joke. ¡°Tell me honestly, what¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Madison had no choice but to briefly exin the photo she took with a young nurse at the hospital


    today. She also roughly exined the news she had just seen online.


    It was a poor day for that girl. She had been scolded when refilling Sally¡¯s medication. She felt wronged


    andined on social media. But unexpectedly, next came the cyberbullying from Sally¡¯s fans.


    Not only was it because of herint post, but she had also posted a photo with Madison not long


    ago. It made Sally¡¯s fans go crazy.


    ¡°Every post on her ount has been bullied. They left viciousments and even photoshopped her


    photo. It¡¯s scary to have it posted below. What a terrible day for her!¡± Madison frowned and said to Joe.


    Her bright face looked full of sorrow under the dim yellowmps in the neighborhood.


    At this moment, she was also ming herself. She lowered her head and followed Joe walking. ¡°If I


    hadn¡¯t taken a photo with her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been bullied so badly, let alone have her


    privacy exposed. Joe, how can people do such evil things? They spoke ill of someone they haven¡¯t


    even seen before and even cursed her to death.¡±


    Joe looked down and could not help butugh when he saw Madison¡¯s worried expression. ¡°You¡¯ve


    already gone through life and death. Why are you still so naive? You should grow up, not take steps


    back. It can¡¯t be that we made you degenerate in these years, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    Madison felt very sad at the thought of the little girl who was smiling like the sun being scolded so


    ruthlessly. good person, and she was right. Why should she be


    She was a very treated like this?


    ¡°How is it different? Tell me.¡±


    ???


    Joe felt that this girl had not experienced a lot. She needed a lesson.


    She had always been receiving pure kindness. Edgar almost treated her as his biological


    granddaughter. The Hond family¡¯s deceased chef also treated her as his disciple. Many people


    treated her well.


    At the same time, the malice she suffered was also very pure. Other than the malice brought by the


    Hale family, basically no one did anything bad to her.


    In the three years she had been overseas, only in the first half of the year when he was not sure that


    she was his biological sister, she had suffered a lot there. Butter she was acknowledged by theContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daves family and then she was raised as a princess. How would she know that the cruel facts of the


    world?


    Perhaps in her mind, she would think that Sally was the only sinister person.


    Of course, Madison was not that naive. She had her ways of distinguishing between good and evil.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why these people would attack innocent people like this. Even if it¡¯s to protect


    their idol, they shouldn¡¯t be so blind as if they don¡¯t have any rationality. When they see a girl saying


    something unpleasant about Sally, they would rush forward to tear her apart. Don¡¯t they think about it?


    What if the other party is telling the truth? What if Sally is truly a rude and arrogant youngdy?


    ¡°As for what happened to me, of course, I know that there are bad people who want to hurt me, but


    that¡¯s because Sally spent money to hire someone to kill me. They have a purpose. They came for me


    not because I was walking on the streets. As for Sally, she has malice towards me because I have her


    identity. There¡¯s still a reason for her. But those people on the Inte, they don¡¯t have an excuse to be


    a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Joeughed again after hearing her theory.


    He entered the password and led her into the house. He pulled out a chair in front of the table and sat


    down. He looked at her very seriously.


    He finally understood the power of genes. She was as naive as her mother.


    Madison¡¯s scalp went numb from his stare. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Joe sighed softly as if he had encountered something difficult.


    Madison also pulled out a chair and obediently sat opposite Joe. She looked at Joe, who was


    emanating the brilliance of an avuncr man, and was a little embarrassed. ¡°I sat down, Joe. What do


    you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important. I¡¯m just casually chatting with you.¡±


    Joe shook his head and smiled when he saw her nervous expression. He turned around and brought


    her a bottle of water.


    ¡°You should understand these things, but as your elder brother, I still have to repeat them to you.


    Jessica Daves, not all malice in this world requires a reason. You think that kindness is a matter of


    course, but some people still think that evil is a matter of course.


    ¡°If you¡¯re walking on the streets now, no one will attack you. It¡¯s only because of the social order. We


    havews. It¡¯s not just because they have no grudge against you, not because they have no reason to


    attack you. Sometimes, your assets and your beauty are the reasons for their evil behaviors. They


    don¡¯t have to be directed by someone. Do you understand?


    ¡°Movies and novels require reasonable reasons for conflicts between characters. Life is. always


    absurd, without any reason or logic. Some people are born to be demons, sol Jessica, you can¡¯t always


    be so naive. Although we can protect you for the rest of your life, we might not always be by your side.¡±


    Madison held the water bottle and turned it around. The emotions in her eyes were swirling in depth.


    After a long while, a smile appeared on her bright face.


    She held back her tears and said seriously, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Why are you telling me this? Of


    course, I know that there are good and bad people, but no matter what, there are always more good


    people, right? You said that you will protect me. I believe it and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so naive. But I¡¯m not


    ignorant. I¡¯m not that stu pid. I don¡¯t need you to worry about me all the time. You still have to marry


    and have a new family. How can you stand by me forever?¡±


    Joe also smiled. ¡°Because I failed to stand with you when we were young. I have to hold your hand well


    in the future. You¡¯re my biological sister. Even if I will enter a marriage one day, I have to find a wife


    who likes you.¡±


    ¡°Joc.¡±


    Madison finally could not take it anymore. She got up and threw herself into Joe¡¯s arms, hugging him


    tightly.


    She couldn¡¯t control herself. Tears streamed down her face like pouring rain. She couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Why are you crying again? I really can¡¯t stand you. You¡¯re already an adult, yet you¡¯re


    still crying. I¡¯ve never seen you cry like this before. You¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    Joe¡¯s tone was disdainful. He held Madison¡¯s hand and patted her back gently. ¡°I¡¯m. warning you,


    Jessica Daves. Don¡¯t wipe your sn ot and tears on my clothes. My shirt is very expensive.¡±


    The warm atmosphere was instantly destroyed.


    Madison wiped her tears and sn ot with his clothes and raised her head to re at him.


    Joe looked disgusted. ¡°You¡¯re gross, Jessica.¡±


    Madison snorted. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m gross right before you!¡±


    She did not say much to Joe. She took out her phone and called Samuel. She also turned on her


    It was true that there were naturally bad people in this world, but she was willing to naively believe that


    good people always made up the majority.


    There were people with morals like her, who would always be there to help others. resolve their


    problems.


    Hence, she would take care of this pathetic nurse.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Madison and Samuel acted very quickly. It did not take long for them to protect that nurse¡¯s ount. At


    the same time, they deleted all the private information that had already spread out, preventing the


    privacy that had already been leaked from spreading further.


    She then contacted Chuck to tell the young nurse not to go online for the next two days. It would be


    better for her to get someone to apany her wherever she went. Staying alone was dangerous. No


    one could guarantee that some mad fans would note to the hospital to do anything extreme to her.


    This nurse was called over by Chuck in the afternoon. He should have a way to contact her.


    Chuck replied very quickly. His words were filled with resentment. He sent, [You reminded me toote.


    She was crying when she saw her phone in the afternoon. Just now, the hospital received a few


    packages. Guess what was inside? A dead rat, a dead cat, and a pile of death portraits of her! She was


    about to copse. Tell me, what kind of woman did Leo find? Does he know that her fans are so


    vicious? Can they control these idiots? If I owned the hospital, I would chase her out!]


    Madison was also shocked after reading his words. She asked, [Is that girl alright? How is she now?


    Where¡¯s her family? Is she safe now?]


    Chuck replied, [She¡¯s fine and awake now. We have someone to take care of her in the hospital. We


    haven¡¯t let her familye over for the time being, afraid that they¡¯ll be targeted by those mad fans.]


    Jessica felt much more rxed and responded, [That¡¯s good. You also have to be careful. I¡¯ll handle


    Sally¡¯s matters. Tell the girl not toe out and surf the Inte for the time being. Protect yourselves.]


    After receiving a reassuring answer, Madison¡¯s tense heart rxed a little.


    For the past two days, because of the appearance of Benton, she had temporarily forgotten about what


    was happening online. After all,paratively, her mother¡¯s priority was higher.


    However, if Sally¡¯s matter was not resolved, it would be a disaster in the long run.


    ¡°Joe, you¡¯ve already received the video that nche recorded, right?¡±


    Madison was discussing countermeasures with Samuel when she suddenly remembered that they still


    had a bomb.


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, of course. Don¡¯t tell me you forgot about it.¡±


    Madison scratched her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently. I¡¯ll post it online tomorrow.¡±


    Joe was dumbfounded. He was wondering why Sally could still run rampant online even now. It turned


    out that his naive sister forgot about that video.


    ¡°Do you need my help? I¡¯ll call the department manager and ask them to post itter. Also, about the


    nurse today, I think we can create a trend and let the public see what kind of person their national


    female celebrity is!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Madison had already finished her preparations. W


    hurriedly stopped Joc.


    she heard this, she


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss. You can go to thepany whenever you want, but she¡¯s just an employee. Don¡¯t


    disturb her after work. I¡¯ll find a time to post the video. Also, don¡¯t make any trending topics. She¡¯s just


    an ordinary person. She¡¯s already suffered enough. today. Do you want to push her into the hell?¡±


    Madison snorted andined to Joe..


    Joe epted it and made a concession. ¡°Alright. Do it yourself.¡±


    However, he did not feel that he was at fault. From his point of view, he wanted to tra mple on Sally in


    an advantageous situation. He did not care about the innocent. In any case, he was not a good person.


    However, since his little sister had already said so, it was not appropriate for him to reject her. He would


    let her do anything she wanted.


    Madison was a down-to-earth woman and did as she said without hesitation.


    The negative news about Sally on the Inte had been suppressed before, so she let those scandals


    show up again.


    Her fans attempted to prevent her n and flood the tform with beautiful photos of Sally. In


    response, Madison blocked their pictures for the time being.


    In any case, it was alreadyte at night and the staff had already gotten off work. There was no time to


    inform them what to do.


    Thanks to her and Samuel, Sally¡¯s old scandals were once again trending.


    All kinds of tags were pushed up. The entire trends chart was almost upied by Sally¡¯s


    name.


    People started to know more about her evil history. She was a poser, bullied staff, stole other¡¯s


    creations, and even was a family wrecker. Of course, these were just private. moral errors, but the most


    severe was the detention of Sally for attempted murder.


    After doing all this, Madison finally turned off herputer and went to sleep.


    As for tomorrow, it would be time for both teams topete in strength..


    This night was destined to not be peaceful.


    Madison and Samuel relied on theirputer skills to make Sally¡¯s scandal trending. Although it was


    only temporary, it would undoubtedly cause a hugemotion.


    Some people thought that someone was deliberately setting Sally up, while others felt that it was her


    retribution. Therefore, even in the middle of the night, there was a war on the Inte.


    The turning point of the matter was at two in the morning. Adonis posted a photo. It was a picture of his


    injured arm. It was a very long scab, and it was very eye-catching on his firm arm. The words read.


    [The evidence of me protecting my sister. It has already scabbed over. You don¡¯t have to worry


    anymore.]


    As soon as the photo was released, it dropped a bomb on Adonis¡¯s fanmunity. Whether they were


    active users or not, they all flooded in to ask Adonis about the wound on his arm.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The scar was a knife wound. It was a neat mark. Coupled with the Adonis words, it made one¡¯s


    imagination run wild.


    For a moment, the tform was almost paralyzed. It was so jammed that most people almost couldn¡¯t


    even refresh this post..


    A long timeter, the fans saw Adonis¡¯s reply. [Someone deliberately wanted to hurt my sister. I blocked


    it for her. It¡¯s not a serious wound. Thank you for your concern. Now that we¡¯re filming normally, rest


    assured. Never mind.]


    The word ¡°deliberately¡± in the reply immediately made everyone link this matter with Sally¡¯s detention


    for intentional assault. In addition, they had been arguing online recently for a long time, so they saw a


    direct connection.


    Therefore, in the second half of the night, no matter whether they were students or employees, people


    all ignored that they had to wake up early in the morning. They became cyber detectives and began to


    summarize all the clues and analyze this drama.


    Combined with those anonymous posts, the banquet, the injury of a top celebrity, and the detention of


    deliberate maiming, the answer was that Sally attempted to injure Madison, but she was stopped by the


    actor Adonis, and subsequently got detained.


    Although it was all spection byizens, all kinds of coincidences matched with each other. If there


    were too many coincidences in a matter, it must be the truth.


    Therefore, in the middle of the night, Adonis¡¯s fans came to Sally¡¯s page and asked her to apologize.


    They even tagged the police and some official ounts, determining that


    such an artist should not appear on the screen.


    However, Sally¡¯s fans thought that they were being unreasonable. They were ndering a good actress


    on no grounds. The fans urged their idol¡¯s team to make a response as soon as possible.


    Soon, Sally¡¯s team released a statement denying that Sally had never been detained. She had been in


    the hospital recently for medical reasons. Sally also logged in and reposted


    that statement.


    Immediately, the sallies were all excited and cursed back on their high horse.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    The battle of public opinion, which started in the middle of the night, the winner was temporarily Sally.


    Even if it waste at night, it was enough to be their carnival.


    In the hospital, Sally, who was in the ward, secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the public


    opinion had improved.


    She made another call and said in a cold and stern voice, ¡°Why do you need me to tell you what to do


    with such a thing? It¡¯s your job! I pay you to work, not to disturb me, understand? You even called me in


    the middle of the night to wake me up. If you don¡¯t want to work anymore, get fired tomorrow!¡±


    The other end said sorry a few times and made a sincere apology.


    Sally snorted coldly. ¡°I told you to release a statement to rify the rumors, but you insisted on putting it


    off. Now, someone has dug it out. Are you happy now? A bunch of useless people!¡±


    She was already very angry after being woken up in the middle of the night. Now that the matter was


    resolved and the idiots had been scolded, her mood improved a lot.


    Hearing the apology from the other side, Sally was extremely sleepy and did not want to say anything


    more.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back and take a nap. Keep an eye on the Inte tomorrow. Don¡¯t bother


    me during break time in the future!¡±


    As soon as her impatient voice fell, the call was hung up.


    On the other end of the line, the staff also had a dumbfounded expression.


    If not for the fact that the studio was under the Palmer Group with a high sry and handsome


    benefits, who would be willing to deal with public opinion for her here?


    It would already be a blessing if there were just several troubles in a year. Now, this woman even had


    to go against thew in the middle of the night to get him to deal with the rumors. She must be crazy!


    Besides, it was the headquarters¡¯ orders to shut them all up. It was not up to them to decide.


    ¡®Resign, I¡¯ll resign tomorrow!¡¯ In any case, he could not stand this job. He would quit


    this time!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, when he woke up the next day before he could take the initiative to leave, he no longer


    needed to do his job.


    The statement that they had madest night in the middle of the night had all disappeared. Even the


    studio¡¯s official ount had been banned.


    Sally¡¯s post was also deleted. Her ount was not banned, but when she wanted to post something


    again, no matter what she posted, it was deleted instantly.


    Someone recalled that the trending topicsst night were all about Sally¡¯s scandals. They believed that


    a hacker had used a technical malfunction to prevent Sally from posting. All the fans went mad and


    went to the official ount to demand justice. Their slogans were uniform, as if their goddess, Sally,


    had suffered a huge grievance.


    Madison slept until 10:30 am. She had stayed upte with Samuelst night. When she woke up in the


    morning, it had been a long time since the war on the Inte.


    She had just poured herself a cup of coffee when she saw Chuck¡¯s message. It read, [What¡¯s wrong


    with Sally¡¯s ount? Did you get someone to do it?]


    Madison had just woken up and did not know what had happened online. She frowned. and sent a


    question mark.


    She did not have the time to ban Sally¡¯s ount. She and Samuel had already spent a lot of effort to


    dig out her past scandals online and deal with so numerous people¡¯s posts. She would never care


    about Sally, who would only post advertisements and her beautiful photos.


    Without waiting for Chuck to reply, Madison opened the software first. When she found out what had


    happenedst night, she almost spat out the coffee in her mouth.


    ¡®No way? Sally made a statement to refute the rumors and imed that she had never been to the


    detention center. She has guts!


    Her brother Antoine also got involved. ¡®Alright, he didn¡¯t sleep at midnight and went online, right?


    She did not want to watch the chaotic battle on the Inte for the time being. She shifted to WhatsApp


    and made a video call to question Antoine.


    The call was picked up immediately. A handsome face appeared on the screen, and it was an erged


    version.


    Madison originally wanted to pretend to be angry and question her brother, but after secing his pretty


    face clearly, she was brought into a good mood and had long forgotten. about any questions.


    07:20 Fri, 2 Feb B


    She smiled at the camera. ¡°Antoine, good morning!¡±


    Antoine was shooting in the mountains. He was still wearing ancient armor. He did not have any


    makeup on his face for the time being, but because of his outfit, he already had the aura of a general.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at her through the camera. ¡°Why are you giving me a call today?¡±


    Madison propped up the phone with a stand and took a sip of coffee. ¡°What? I¡¯m free every day. I was


    afraid that calling you would affect your work, so I didn¡¯t disturb you. Anyway, someone didn¡¯t sleep in


    the middle of the night and secretly yed with his phone.¡±


    On the other end, Antoine¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile.


    His tone was bitter. ¡°Last night I looked at my phone and was wondering if I could get someone¡¯s call.


    In the end, my wound was almost healed, but I didn¡¯t get a call at all.¡±


    The usation was even more serious than Madison¡¯s. It made Madisonugh.


    She immediately made an apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Antoine. I¡¯ve been trying new dishes at Rose Garden


    recently, so I didn¡¯t have time to show my concern. Please forgive me.¡±


    Antoine snorted softly.


    Madison continued, ¡°I¡¯ll probably return to Rozalia next week. Antoine, when are you done filming? I¡¯m


    still waiting for you to take me out for fun.¡±


    As far as she knew, Antoine did not have a good rtionship with his parents. Back then, because he


    entered into the entertainment industry, he had a lot of arguments with them. It was only after he made


    a name for himself that this profession was epted by the family.


    Perhaps it was because Antoine had more life experiences, although his personality was cold and


    aloof, he was not as stubborn as Joe.


    After his parents acknowledged his career, he often went home to stay for a while, so his rtionship


    with the Daves family was quite harmonious.


    Of course, Madison was just asking casually. She did not know how long Antoine would take to finish


    this film.


    But Antoine took it seriously. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°This movie has just started. We might


    have to move to other locations for filming soon. How long are you staying at home? If you will stay


    long, I¡¯lle back when the production team changes locations.¡±


    ¡°No need, Antoine. If you¡¯re busy, don¡¯t go back. It¡¯s tiring. I¡¯ll probably be at Rozalia after I get home. I


    won¡¯t go anywhere. I wait for you toe back until Christmas or the New Year.¡±


    Madison thought about how Antoine had to return to Rozalia first before returning to the movie set. It


    must be an exhausting journey.


    He was already working very hard. She could not disturb him again because of a casual


    sentence.


    Antoine seemed to want to say something more, but a voice called out to him. It was probably about to


    start filming.


    Before he could speak, Madison had already waved her hand. ¡°Antoine, if you¡¯re busy, go ahead. Just


    call me when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll be there all the time.¡±


    Antoine nodded. ¡°Then send me a message when you get home. I¡¯ll go catch up on my job first.¡±


    Madison nodded and smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright, see you at home then.¡±


    Home was a magical ce.


    Antoine used to think that good men should boast great ambitions and leave their footprints in every


    promisingnd. In any case, the Daves family¡¯s brothers were apart most of the time and would gather


    less. They would be lonely when they returned home. It did not matter if they returned or not.


    Now, he felt a sense of nostalgia.


    He looked at the girl in the camera and his heart felt warmth.


    If she had been raised at home since she was young, the Daves family would not have been deserted


    for so many years.


    His lips curved, melting the cold snow in his eyes. ¡°See you at home.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    ¡°By the way, remember to keep a regr schedule. Don¡¯t sleep until this time to eat brunch. Before the


    call ended, Antoine could not help but nag a few more sentences.


    ¡°Joe is a man after all. He¡¯s not meticulous, so, inevitably, he can¡¯t take good care of you. But you


    should not be willful either. Don¡¯t take your health as a trivial matter just because you¡¯re still young,


    understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Antoine, hurry up and get back to work!¡± Madison replied perfunctorily and hung up.


    Fortunately, Joe was not there. If he had heard it just now, he would have argued with Antoine for the


    entire morning.


    She hung up the phone and took a bite of bread. Just as she was about to take a sip of her coffee, a


    news message suddenly popped up. [Celebrity Sally Hale was once. detained for intentional assault!]


    Madison was dumbfounded. She was no longer in the mood to drink her coffee and clicked on it to


    check the news.


    It had only been released not long ago, but it had already appeared at the top of the trending searches,


    with an index much higher than all the othersbined.


    It was not the official announcement that was pinned at the top, but the marketing. ount that had


    quarreled with Sally¡¯s fans. The second post was the official notice from the police.


    At this moment, there were even more posts on the Inte. All kinds of mocking jokes came one after


    another.


    From the statement to refute rumorsst night to the official department¡¯s announcement in this


    morning, it could be the quickest reverse in history.


    Even so, there were still some fans who did not believe it. They thought that it was just an idental


    scratch. The scar on Antoine¡¯s hand was nothing but a fuss. It was obvious that he was trying to frame


    Sally.


    Their goddess Sally did not have a powerful background while Adonis had a high status in the industry


    and was throwing his weight around Sally. They even said that it was simply despicable that Antoine,


    as a man, used such a nasty method to bully a woman.


    Some fans scolded Sally¡¯s team for staying idle. They had never done anything effective to promote


    her work, and the PR was also a mess.


    At the same time, someone shockingly discovered that Sally¡¯s ount was gone, Sally¡¯s


    studio¡¯s ount had also disappeared. The actions were so fast that even Madison was dumbfounded.


    After people realized that all relevant ounts of Sally had disappeared online, many victims chose to


    post with their real names to expose Sally¡¯s misbehaviors.


    The people whoined the most were none other than the doctors and nurses of the hospital. It


    was not only the bullied nurse who was protected now, but her other colleagues also began to share


    theirints online.


    Every time they went to Sally¡¯s ward for a check, she would roll her eyes at them and insult the medical


    workers with coa rsenguage. The doctors and nurses seemed to have be her  ves.


    A nurseined that she had almost be Sally¡¯s maid. As soon as she entered, she saw this


    celebrity throwing a tantrum and knocking the bowls to the ground. The floor was filled with soup,


    water, food, and so on. And then Sally would call her to clean up this mess for her.


    Naturally, the worst thing happened to the young nurse yesterday. She had not only been scolded by


    Sally, but she had also received threatening items from her mad fans. She did not cringe anymore.


    Instead, she took photos of these horrible items and posted them online before calling the police.


    At the same time, the nurse tagged an entertainment ount with arge number of fans and directly


    pointed out that it was Sally¡¯s alternate ount. During the ward round, she saw her using this ount


    to instigate her fans to insult Madison.


    She wrote many posts in one go, looking like she was going all out.


    Madison had been paying attention to this young nurse sincest night. Naturally, she had seen the


    content she posted, so she simply clicked on the ount she tagged.


    When she saw this ount¡¯s nickname, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.


    Sally¡¯s Kitty? Wasn¡¯t it the fan who questioned her under Leo¡¯s page?


    It was verified as an entertainment blogger. However, other than thetest few posts, the rest of the


    content was all rted to Sally. It was a big ount with a huge number of followers.


    She stared at this page for a while and sent this ount directly to the chat group of XR Entertainment.


    She tagged the person in charge and sent, [Contact the legal department and sue this ount. In


    addition, you can release that video now.]


    Didn¡¯t her fans say that they didn¡¯t believe that their queen wouldn¡¯t deliberately hurt. someone? They


    said that Antoine¡¯s wound was not severe. It might have just been an


    |||


    §à


    Fri, 2 Feb B


    idental wound and was deliberately exaggerated to nder their goddess. Then she would show


    these stubborn fans what kind of person their goddess was.


    What if the wound was not severe? Could the me be removed in this way? Did something serious


    have to happen to her brother to convict her? The fans must be mad.


    After some thought, Madison logged into her main ount and posted the video on her homepage. [If


    it weren¡¯t for my brother, I¡¯m afraid the de would havended on me. He said that I already had


    enough wounds on my body and I couldn¡¯t bear another one, so he stood out and blocked it. He said


    that he felt sorry he didn¡¯t protect me when I was lost in the past. In the future, he will protect me well


    and won¡¯t let me get hurt by anyone. I hope that all the girls will have someone to protect them, be it


    family or lovers. I also hope that all the girls can protect themselves well.]


    The video was edited and even exined by the staff of XR Entertainment.


    The video gave a lot of information. Madison lifted her skirt to reveal her scarred back toin


    about the maltreatment from the Hale family, as a way of repaying them for raising her. Sally suddenly


    rushed over like a madman and raised a knife to cut Antoine¡¯s arm. All the points were shown in this


    video.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Although some of the processes were omitted, these were enough to convict Sally.


    After this video was released, it immediately caused a huge reaction in the public. Most of the people


    felt sorry for Madison¡¯s misery.


    Of course, there were also a few words that scolded Madison for being an ingrate. They used that


    even if the Hale family did not treat her well, they had still raised her. The kindness of raising her was


    greater than everything in the world. Anyway, Sally had only scratched her on impulse, but she was


    desperate to ruin her career.


    Perhaps these people indeed thought that way or maybe they were paid by the Hale family. These


    [The video was edited. Who knows what the truth is? Perhaps Adonis is using his


    power to bully her. To seek justice for his sister, he threatened Sally with the resources of the


    entertainment industry. The celebrities¡¯smunity is tooplicated. I can¡¯t say for sure.]


    I can only say that Adonis indeed deserves the Best Actor. He even pretends to be the victim with such


    a shallow wound. The entertainment industry is hopeless. The world is only focusing on what an actor


    is doing! That¡¯s a shame of this


    age.]


    [Are you all blind? Alright, you¡¯re just the only rational one and everyone else is blind. Didn¡¯t you see


    that Sally¡¯s knives were already shing at her? Are you ming Sally only when the victim is pushed


    into the ICU? So Sally will always be innocent as long as no one dies, right?]


    BBEL


    [But no one has died yet. What are you talking about? Anyway, I only saw Adonis


    has. His fans are so noble. Moreover, I dere that I¡¯m not a fan of Sally Hale.


    She has already received retribution for her wrongdoings and can¡¯t film anymore in the future. But is


    your Best Actor innocent? His sister ruined someone¡¯s career. Is she innocent again? Don¡¯t speak for


    anyone. No one is innocent.]


    Among the criticisms of Sally, these different sentences were especially special.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    They looked like they wanted to drag Madison and Antoine down with Sally together. Sally was having


    a hard time and they were having a hard time too!


    Madison briefly browsed through the ounts and sent them to Samuel. [Samuel, please check the


    origins of these ounts. Thanks for your hard work!]


    She had already done what she needed to do. The rest could only be handed over to thepany¡¯s


    legal department.


    But no matter what, after the police¡¯s announcement was released, Sally¡¯s career in the entertainment


    industry waspletely over. In the future, it would be impossible for her to take advantage of Leo¡¯s


    power run wild in this industry.


    Thinking about it, Madison was in a good mood. Just as she was about to turn on her phone and scroll


    through the jokes online, she received a call from Greg asking her to cook for Benton.


    Compared to her enemy Sally, her mother¡¯s illness was undoubtedly more important.


    Immediately, Madison put away her phone, took her key and bag, and rushed to Rose Garden.


    Some were happy, while others were sad. The hospital was destined to be a tumultuous ce.


    The people in the ward were furious, and the floor of the room was in a terrible mess. Almost


    everything in the room had been smashed into pieces.


    After the official announcement, Sally was on the verge of a me ntal breakdown.


    She first called the team and scolded them for being useless. But the other end just hung up right away


    and said that they would leave immediately.


    Subsequently, all kinds of posts by the nurses in the hospital were screenshotted and published as a


    collection. They all used her of being rude and disregarding thew.


    Sally was furious. She wanted to log in to her ount to rify for herself, but her ount was directly


    banned, incriminating the studio¡¯s ount.


    She was so angry that she smashed everything in the ward to vent her anger.


    As she was throwing things and cursing, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    It was a nurse from the hospital who was on a regr ward round. When she heard themotion,


    she did not dare to enter. She only dared to knock on the door and ask


    8K 88%


    tentatively, ¡°Miss Hale, do you need to change the dressing?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Sally was furious when she saw the nurse. She picked up the broken pieces on the ground and threw


    them at the door. ¡®How dare you bit ches! You¡¯re ndering me on the Inte. How dare you!¡±


    The nurse at the door dodged in time. It was as if she knew that Sally would vent her anger out on


    them. She closed the door when the thing hit her.


    ¡®What an idiot!¡¯ The nurse left right away and wasn¡¯t going to serve her anymore.


    In any case, she was the one who wanted them to get away. They were all human. No one was more


    noble than anyone else. It was barely eptable if she scolded them, but now she even dared to throw


    things to hit them. There was even a fruit knife in the ward. Perhaps one day she would suddenly go


    crazy and stab them with it.


    The moment the door closed, the thing smashed into the ward and made a loud sound,pletely


    igniting Sally¡¯s anger.


    Everyone was bullying her!


    Now, even the nurses in the hospital dared to look down on her.


    She picked up her phone and wanted to smash it on the ground, but she put it down in the end. She


    was so angry and aggrieved that she wanted to make a call.


    She found the number, but she did not dare to call.


    Leo should have seen the news online. If he saw it, would he be unwilling to marry her?


    If Leo was unwilling to marry her, then what if that man found it out?


    A suffocating feeling suddenly surged out. Sally¡¯s entire body trembled as if she was dumped in a


    freezing desert.


    The door of the ward was knocked on again. When Sally saw someonee again, she immediately


    cursed, ¡°I already said get out. Don¡¯t you understand? Get out here!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so fierce. I thought Miss Hale was still lying on the hospital bed because hemitted


    suicide. It turns out that she¡¯s still alive and kicking.¡±


    The person at the door pushed the door open and entered. Just as he was about to enter, he stopped


    when he saw the mess on the ground. A trace of chaos shed across his eyes.


    In the ward, she froze on the spot when she saw who it was. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Sally did not dare to look at him at all. However, there was still a silver light in her vision. She couldn¡¯t


    avoid him.


    ¡°Why? Why does this demon show up again?¡±


    Was he going to hit her when she was down ande tough at her?


    The man nced at Sally¡¯s gloomy expression. He smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re so afraid to see me? I¡¯m not


    here to hurt you. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    He raised his long legs and stepped on a few clean spots on the ground in disdain. He walked to the


    sofa and sat down.


    This was the only clean ce.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He crossed his legs and looked at Sally with his deep eyes under the silver mask.


    Sally did not dare to disobey. She gulped and walked in front of the man.


    She squatted down beside the man¡¯s legs like before and leaned towards him with a pitiful expression.


    However, it was different from before. This time, the man pressed the tip of his shoe against her


    shoulder and his voice suddenly became cold. ¡°Did I let you touch me?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally was stunned. She immediately knelt and took a step back. She said in a timid tone. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I


    don¡¯t know why you are here today.¡±


    se


    The disgust in the man¡¯s eyes did not disappear. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would give you a big gift: Madison


    ruined your career. Don¡¯t you hate her?¡±


    Of course, she hated her!


    At the mention of Madison, the fear in Sally¡¯s eyes disappeared, leaving only burning hatred.


    ¡°Madison! It¡¯s all because of that bit ch! It¡¯s all her fault. If not for her, how could I have ended up like


    this?¡±


    As if she had seen her savior, Sally immediately looked at the man for help. ¡°Sir, tell me what to do. I¡¯m


    willing to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    The man tilted his head and looked at Sally. He repeated this sentence.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do anything! As long as you help me destroy Madison, I¡¯m willing to do anything for


    you!¡±


    Sally nodded vigorously. This man still liked her body. She knelt on the ground and leaned towards him.


    Unfortunately, the man had already stood up and let her fall to the ground.


    He lowered his eyes as if he was looking at something dirty. ¡°I¡¯ve already put the gift down for you


    online. Since you¡¯re willing to do anything, don¡¯t forget what I said.¡±


    Sally stared at him nkly.


    The man¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Have you forgotten? Then let me remind you. Marry Leo Palmer. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Sally nodded slowly. ¡°I remember. He said that he would marry me. He won¡¯t. on his word.¡±


    go back


    The man was still smiling. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    He lowered his head. His deep voice was like the whisper of a demon.


    ¡°You have to marry him, you have to. Not only do you have to marry him, but you also have to sleep


    with him. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± He straightened up and stared at Sally with a cold


    smile..


    The woman kneeling on the ground could only nod in a daze. She could not say anything else.


    ¡°I will marry him. I will. I will marry him and sleep with him.¡±


    ¡°Then, good luck.¡±


    The man nced at her coldly and turned around.


    At the same time, the smile on his face disappearedpletely, leaving only a swirl of coldness in his


    dark eyes.


    As soon as he left the ward, retching sounds overflowed from his mouth. He held onto the wall and felt


    so disgusted that he wanted to vomit.


    Disgusting woman, filthy woman. How dare she infect him with that disease!


    When she infected Leo with this disease again, he would give this


    lesson.


    ¡®My brother, just wait and see.


    gross woman a

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    They looked like they wanted to drag Madison and Antoine down with Sally together. Sally was having


    a hard time and they were having a hard time too!


    Madison briefly browsed through the ounts and sent them to Samuel. [Samuel, please check the


    origins of these ounts. Thanks for your hard work!]


    She had already done what she needed to do. The rest could only be handed over to thepany¡¯s


    legal department.


    But no matter what, after the police¡¯s announcement was released, Sally¡¯s career in the entertainment


    industry waspletely over. In the future, it would be impossible for her to take advantage of Leo¡¯s


    power run wild in this industry.


    Thinking about it, Madison was in a good mood. Just as she was about to turn on her phone and scroll


    through the jokes online, she received a call from Greg asking her to cook for Benton.


    Compared to her enemy Sally, her mother¡¯s illness was undoubtedly more important.


    Immediately, Madison put away her phone, took her key and bag, and rushed to Rose Garden.


    Some were happy, while others were sad. The hospital was destined to be a tumultuous ce.


    The people in the ward were furious, and the floor of the room was in a terrible mess. Almost


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    everything in the room had been smashed into pieces.


    After the official announcement, Sally was on the verge of a me ntal breakdown.


    She first called the team and scolded them for being useless. But the other end just hung up right away


    and said that they would leave immediately.


    Subsequently, all kinds of posts by the nurses in the hospital were screenshotted and published as a


    collection. They all used her of being rude and disregarding thew.


    Sally was furious. She wanted to log in to her ount to rify for herself, but her ount was directly


    banned, incriminating the studio¡¯s ount.


    She was so angry that she smashed everything in the ward to vent her anger.


    As she was throwing things and cursing, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    It was a nurse from the hospital who was on a regr ward round. When she heard themotion,


    she did not dare to enter. She only dared to knock on the door and ask


    8K 88%


    tentatively, ¡°Miss Hale, do you need to change the dressing?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Sally was furious when she saw the nurse. She picked up the broken pieces on the ground and threw


    them at the door. ¡®How dare you bit ches! You¡¯re ndering me on the Inte. How dare you!¡±


    The nurse at the door dodged in time. It was as if she knew that Sally would vent her anger out on


    them. She closed the door when the thing hit her.


    ¡®What an idiot!¡¯ The nurse left right away and wasn¡¯t going to serve her anymore.


    In any case, she was the one who wanted them to get away. They were all human. No one was more


    noble than anyone else. It was barely eptable if she scolded them, but now she even dared to throw


    things to hit them. There was even a fruit knife in the ward. Perhaps one day she would suddenly go


    crazy and stab them with it.


    The moment the door closed, the thing smashed into the ward and made a loud sound,pletely


    igniting Sally¡¯s anger.


    Everyone was bullying her!


    Now, even the nurses in the hospital dared to look down on her.


    She picked up her phone and wanted to smash it on the ground, but she put it down in the end. She


    was so angry and aggrieved that she wanted to make a call.


    She found the number, but she did not dare to call.


    Leo should have seen the news online. If he saw it, would he be unwilling to marry her?


    If Leo was unwilling to marry her, then what if that man found it out?


    A suffocating feeling suddenly surged out. Sally¡¯s entire body trembled as if she was dumped in a


    freezing desert.


    The door of the ward was knocked on again. When Sally saw someonee again, she immediately


    cursed, ¡°I already said get out. Don¡¯t you understand? Get out here!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so fierce. I thought Miss Hale was still lying on the hospital bed because hemitted


    suicide. It turns out that she¡¯s still alive and kicking.¡±


    The person at the door pushed the door open and entered. Just as he was about to enter, he stopped


    when he saw the mess on the ground. A trace of chaos shed across his eyes.


    In the ward, she froze on the spot when she saw who it was. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Sally did not dare to look at him at all. However, there was still a silver light in her vision. She couldn¡¯t


    avoid him.


    ¡°Why? Why does this demon show up again?¡±


    Was he going to hit her when she was down ande tough at her?


    The man nced at Sally¡¯s gloomy expression. He smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re so afraid to see me? I¡¯m not


    here to hurt you. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    He raised his long legs and stepped on a few clean spots on the ground in disdain. He walked to the


    sofa and sat down.


    This was the only clean ce.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He crossed his legs and looked at Sally with his deep eyes under the silver mask.


    Sally did not dare to disobey. She gulped and walked in front of the man.


    She squatted down beside the man¡¯s legs like before and leaned towards him with a pitiful expression.


    However, it was different from before. This time, the man pressed the tip of his shoe against her


    shoulder and his voice suddenly became cold. ¡°Did I let you touch me?¡±


    Sally was stunned. She immediately knelt and took a step back. She said in a timid tone. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I


    don¡¯t know why you are here today.¡±


    se


    The disgust in the man¡¯s eyes did not disappear. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would give you a big gift: Madison


    ruined your career. Don¡¯t you hate her?¡±


    Of course, she hated her!


    At the mention of Madison, the fear in Sally¡¯s eyes disappeared, leaving only burning hatred.


    ¡°Madison! It¡¯s all because of that bit ch! It¡¯s all her fault. If not for her, how could I have ended up like


    this?¡±


    As if she had seen her savior, Sally immediately looked at the man for help. ¡°Sir, tell me what to do. I¡¯m


    willing to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    The man tilted his head and looked at Sally. He repeated this sentence.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do anything! As long as you help me destroy Madison, I¡¯m willing to do anything for


    you!¡±


    Sally nodded vigorously. This man still liked her body. She knelt on the ground and leaned towards him.


    Unfortunately, the man had already stood up and let her fall to the ground.


    He lowered his eyes as if he was looking at something dirty. ¡°I¡¯ve already put the gift down for you


    online. Since you¡¯re willing to do anything, don¡¯t forget what I said.¡±


    Sally stared at him nkly.


    The man¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Have you forgotten? Then let me remind you. Marry Leo Palmer. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Sally nodded slowly. ¡°I remember. He said that he would marry me. He won¡¯t. on his word.¡±


    go back


    The man was still smiling. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    He lowered his head. His deep voice was like the whisper of a demon.


    ¡°You have to marry him, you have to. Not only do you have to marry him, but you also have to sleep


    with him. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± He straightened up and stared at Sally with a cold


    smile..


    The woman kneeling on the ground could only nod in a daze. She could not say anything else.


    ¡°I will marry him. I will. I will marry him and sleep with him.¡±


    ¡°Then, good luck.¡±


    The man nced at her coldly and turned around.


    At the same time, the smile on his face disappearedpletely, leaving only a swirl of coldness in his


    dark eyes.


    As soon as he left the ward, retching sounds overflowed from his mouth. He held onto the wall and felt


    so disgusted that he wanted to vomit.


    Disgusting woman, filthy woman. How dare she infect him with that disease!


    When she infected Leo with this disease again, he would give this


    lesson.


    ¡®My brother, just wait and see.


    gross woman a

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave. Someone will pick me upter.¡±


    Madison rejected him gently. She was not familiar with Ronnie.


    Moreover, the Wilkinson family¡¯s matter was also a littleplicated.


    Cullen did not have a good rtionship with Ronnie, the person in charge of the Wilkinson family.


    Although she was not considered a close friend of Cullen, they had yed together when they were


    kids. She even owed Cullen a favor, so she did not want to get too close to the person in front of her, or


    it would be a betrayal to Cullen.


    However, to her surprise, the man in front of her seemed to want to catch up with her.


    After being rejected by Madison, Ronnie did not leave. He raised his hand and looked at his watch. ¡°At


    this time, it¡¯s still two hours before work ends. It¡¯ll take another hour to drive on the road. It¡¯ll take three


    hours to wait for the person to pick you up. Of course, if you called a taxi or a tow truck, you should


    have to wait for an hour. Miss Hale, are you nning to stand here for an hour?¡±


    ¡°I will go back to Rose Garden and stay there for a while.¡±


    Madison locked the car and smiled politely at Ronnie.


    Ronnie also smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a time together? Miss Hale grew up in Sidovor City and should


    be more familiar with Rose Garden. I wonder if you can rmend a few signature dishes.¡±


    7


    ¡°It¡¯s improper to have a meal with you, I work in Rose Garden and there is a ce for employees to


    rest. As for the signature dishes, I can rmend some to you. If you¡¯re eating alone, just order a few.


    Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste if you can¡¯t finish them. It won¡¯t taste good to pack them up and bring them


    back.¡±


    Madison led him back to Rose Garden and rejected his invitation.


    She was not too familiar with Ronnie. She only had a fleeting glimpse of him when she was young. It


    was when they were at school. He and Cullen lived in the Cox family¡¯s house. The Cox family¡¯s driver


    picked up Chuck and Wilkinson¡¯s kids. She and Chuck had been ssmates for years, so it was


    inevitable that she would meet Ronnie.


    After that, she had no idea what happened to the Wilkinson family. Ronnie was brought back to Aeng


    City, but Cullen continued to stay in Sidovor City and studied with Chuck. Then he almost broke up with


    Ronnie.


    After that, she didn¡¯t hear much about the dramas between these wealthy families. She couldn¡¯t even


    take care of herself. Her identity had been a huge gossip already, let alone


    |||


    O


    07:21 Fri, 2 Feb GR.


    pry into other people¡¯s family matters. She only knew that Cullen and Chuck went overseas together.


    One went to studyputer science while the other majored in medicine. She didn¡¯t know anything


    more.


    5


    As for Ronnie, who was brought back to the Wilkinson family, she almost knew nothing about him.


    When they arrived at the hall of Rose Garden, Madison pretended to have something on and left.


    ¡°Ronnie, please suit yourself. I¡¯ll go elsewhere first. The signature dishes will be marked on the menu.


    The food here is all delicious. I believe we won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯m leaving. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Chuck that you said you wanted to treat him to a meal at the hospital. He¡¯ll be here in a


    while. There¡¯s no better time than the present. Why don¡¯t we have a dinner today? He hasn¡¯t been back


    for long. It¡¯s a good time. Everyone can get together.¡±


    Ronnie did not intend to let her leave just like that. When he stopped in his tracks with her, he


    continued to speak and blocked her path of escape.


    Madison was stunned. ¡°He is convenient today?¡±


    Without Ronnie¡¯s reminder, she would have almost forgotten about Chuck¡¯s meal.


    She had casually mentioned it at the hospital. It was not a serious promise. She transferred the fees to


    Chuck. How could she remember her lip service?


    However, since Ronnie had mentioned it, Madison had no excuse to leave. Moreover, that nurse, also


    Chuck¡¯s student, was cyberbullied because she had taken a photo with her. That made Madison more


    guilty. She had to treat them to a meal today.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get a private room for us. Let¡¯s go over and order first. How about we wait for him toe


    before serving?¡±


    Ronnie epted. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take advantage of my cousin today to enjoy a dinner here. Thank


    you, Miss Hale.¡±


    Madison shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    She led Ronnie into the private room and introduced a few dishes to him before handing over the


    menu. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget Chuck, who was still on the way. She sent a photo and asked him to


    choose the dishes he liked. He probably really wanted to cost her a lot. Chuck ordered the most


    expensive dishes, all of which took long to cook.


    Madison even joked with Chuck that he was really rude. He had just lent her 40 dors. But it cost her


    so much to return his favor.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    2 Feb


    D


    Chuck said confidently and snorted on the phone, ¡°Girl, you scared my student.


    Shouldn¡¯t you treat her to a good meal? Let me tell you, I brought her here today. Can you not be so


    stingy in front of her?¡±


    Madison clicked her tongue. ¡°What do you mean? What have I done? It¡¯s the fault of your hospital¡¯s


    major shareholder¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why are you ming me? That¡¯s not fair. But for the sake of that girl, I¡¯m


    willing to pay the bill.¡±


    She was a little surprised that Chuck would bring the young nurse out. Anyway, it was a good thing.


    Sally¡¯s drama had yet to subside. Her crazy fans woulde to scare this nurse anytime.


    Moreover, since things had turned out this way, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on her work for


    the time being. As her mentor in the hospital, Chuck¡¯s work would probably also be affected. It was a


    joy for both of them to have a grand dinner. They would treat it as a vacation time. After all, it was rare


    that a cardiac surgeon would have time toe out for a meal.


    Because he was not familiar with Ronnie, Madison had been hanging up the phone with Chuck. She


    was waiting for the dishes while waiting for them, so the atmosphere would not be too awkward.


    They chatted until Chuck was about to arrive before the call had to be hung up.


    5


    The private room fell silent. Madison picked up the cup and poured some beverage for the person


    opposite her. Then, Ronnie opened his mouth. ¡°I heard you say that you¡¯re working at Rose Garden. I


    wonder if we can directly have a meal here without booking in the future. It¡¯s really difficult to book a


    seat at your restaurant.¡±


    There was a rule that some guests could go straight to a private room for a meal. However, most of the


    time Ronnie was not in Sidovor City, so he did not understand the rules there. It was indeed difficult to


    book a seat here.


    ¡°You can. I¡¯ll tell the boss and give you a VIP card.¡±


    Madison had studied cooking in Rose Garden in her early years. Edgar once had given her a lot of


    financial help and she shared many of them with Greg, now Mr. Hond. Rose Garden could not have


    been developed without her previous investment. No matter what, she could be considered a major


    shareholder of Rose Garden. She still had the right to save a room for her guests.


    Ronnie Wilkinson was a big shot in business. If she could develop such a new loyal customer, that


    would be a boon for Rose Garden.


    Ronnie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Wow! Normally if we show up with you a lot of times, then the workers


    here will all know us and then we can have a seat whenever we like. I thought it would be that way. I


    didn¡¯t expect Miss Hale to be so helpful. You¡¯re quite


    Madison waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t take you here anymore. I¡¯ll leave Sidovor City soon.


    There¡¯s a reason for me to work here. Now that I¡¯m done with my work, there¡¯s no reason for me to stay


    any longer. So, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    Ronnie was surprised. ¡°Leaving soon?¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Madison hummed softly and exined, ¡°You should have seen my situation on the Inte. Now that


    I¡¯ve found my family and have divorced, I have to return. My family doesn¡¯t live in Sidovor City. I¡¯ve


    already settled my matters here. There¡¯s no need to stay here any longer.¡±


    As for which city to go to, she did not mention it. Firstly, there was no need. She was not familiar with


    Ronnie. Secondly, she did not want the people she knew in the past to have anything to do with her


    future. Although Ronnie was only a passing passerby in her memories, he was still rted to the past.


    She did not want to remind herself of that broken rtionship, nor did she want to think about those


    people from the past anymore.


    She knew very well that she was a little stubborn in something. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have kept an


    eye on Leo for so many years. There were many rich and good-looking young men in thismunity.


    Even if she was willing to be the Hale family¡¯s puppet in the marriage alliance, she was bound to find a


    good man.


    Perhaps the new man would not love her to the point where he was willing to do anything for her. At


    least he would treat her with respect like most couples, and she was certain that he would not kick her


    out of his life like Leo.


    However, she didn¡¯t consider other choices. She made a stu pid decision on Leo.


    There was no way for her topletely let go of the past, but it was really stu pid to restrict herself to


    the past. Therefore, she chose to escape and bury the memories in the dust. She pretended to


    reconcile with the past and walked the path of the future.


    Others thought that she had gotten a divorce to stop her losses in time because she had escaped from


    the wrong trap. Her brothers thought so, and even she sometimes lied to herself in this way.


    However, in reality, she was just rationally following the right path. In her heart, she was screaming that


    Leo should have been hers. She tried to rush out of the cage and questioned why she should leave


    him. Why should a wife leave her husband?


    However, humans were not beasts who always obeyed their nature.


    She was willing to endure the pain and grievances to be with Leo, but being willing was one thing. To


    do it was another.


    Sometimes, she wondered if she was a masochist. She was still in love with him, but how could people


    control their feelings? She could only endure and control her actions, but she could not control herself


    from loving him.


    Fortunately, her rationality had the upper hand. She was willing to pretend to let go of the past as long


    as others could not tell. There were even people who praised her for being carefree.


    For example, Ronnie, who was sitting opposite.


    He was very careful about social etiquette and did not ask much about her current family situation. He


    only nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I think your parents treat you well. Then I wish you a good future.¡±


    ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s pretty good!¡¯


    As far as she was concerned, she had found her biological parents and gotten rid of the infamy of an


    infatuated woman. As for Leo, he had also found his true love and gotten rid of her, a burden.


    ¡®We¡¯re all good now. The future would get better and better.¡¯


    Madison smiled at Ronnie. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She nced at her phone and got up from her chair. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Chuck and take a look at the


    kitchen. Please wait here for a while. Sorry to leave you alone. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Ronnie was a decent gentleman. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was the one who bothered


    you. Go ahead.¡±


    Madison nodded and left. She maintained a faint smile until she walked out of the private room.


    She realized that it wasfortable to talk to Ronnie. She did not need to consider many things.


    Although this was the first time they were getting along at such a distance, this person had boundaries.


    It was a little abrupt when he suggested giving her a ride, but then he did not make her feel


    ufortable.


    It was no wonder that he could be the Wilkinson family¡¯s leader at such a young age. After all, he


    was different from Leo. The Palmer family did not have any illegitimate sons topete with him, while


    the Wilkinson family was very chaotic.


    Putting aside her prejudices, Madison was willing to be friends with this Wilkinson.


    Unfortunately, some people were destined to be passersby.


    young Mr.


    After giving Chuck directions, she went to the kitchen. She had already considered leaving in two days


    soon. She had to inform Greg officially.


    She had forgotten about it. Now that she had made a heartfelt talk with Ronnie, she felt


    much better. It was time to face her failure. And she had even agreed to give Ronnie a VIP card. She


    could not go back on her word. After all, the card did not provide any good discounts.


    She was very quick to act. After making her decision, she told her n to Mr. Hond.


    During this period, it was all thanks to him taking care of her. Moreover, she had to be rmended


    by him to meet Mr. Nn. She already had an opportunity that most people in this world would not


    have, so she did not have to me anyone else.


    People should be content.


    She could only me herself for not having the ability to satisfy Mr. Nn¡¯s pte.


    However, she had always been half-lucky. She was the Hale family¡¯s daughter, and she had married


    Leo as she wished. It was the same this time. After the anger in her heart subsided, there was nothing


    toin about.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Greg was extremely surprised. He no longer had the mood to check how his disciples in the


    kitchen were learning. He looked like an old father sending his most beloved daughter to get married.


    ¡°Why are you leaving so fast? Didn¡¯t you say that it would be next week? I was nning to cook a few


    dishes for you on the day you leave. I don¡¯t know what to do now that you¡¯re going so suddenly.¡±


    Greg¡¯s life had been like a ship sailing on choppy waters. In his early years, his wife left in childbirth. He


    had raised the kids with his father. Unfortunately, in Sidovor City, decades ago, a flood had swept his


    son away. After that, his father had also left, leaving him alone with the kids he had adopted to support


    Rose Garden.


    His attitude towards Madison was naturally different.


    Although she was not the child he had raised, they had supported each other all these years. She had


    given money to support Rose Garden. The Hond family gave her the warmth absent from the Hale


    family. Now Greg feltplicated with her leaving.


    At first, he thought that if the Hale family didn¡¯t want this girl anymore, he would let her be registered


    with the Hond family. Even if she couldn¡¯t get married, the Hond family was willing to support her


    for the rest of her life.


    Now, her life was getting better and better. She had found a family who truly loved her, but she was


    about to leave Sidovor City.


    As he thought about it, his heart ached even more. His eyes turned red. He wouldn¡¯t do this even if he


    cut green onions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back. Back then, when I wanted to go overseas, you


    weren¡¯t crying.¡± Madison felt a lump in her throat. However, she held it in and pulled her back with a


    smile. ¡°I¡¯m just going home, Rozalia. Nowadays, transportation is advanced and it just takes two hours.


    If I miss you, I¡¯lle back to see you whenever I like.¡±


    The older Greg was, the more he valued their friendship or even kinship. He immediately looked up at


    her. ¡°Are youing back to see me, this old man? Every time you called me overseas, you would ask


    about the recipe. You only called me when you forgot how to cook a dish. How could you miss me?¡±


    Madison smiled with guilty tears in her mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you my home address? If I


    go back on my word one day, you can arrest me. How about that? Or you can just leave with me.


    Anyway, Rose Garden has Justin to take care of it. You¡¯re already so old, it¡¯s time for you to find a


    ce to retire.¡±


    Greg seriously considered her suggestion. ¡°If you don¡¯t despise an old man like me, I can buy a house


    at Rozalia.¡±


    In his heart, he treated Madison as his daughter. Rose Garden had been a sessful restaurant. And


    now the business was stable and Justin alone could deal with it. He could even buy a house at


    Masterwood with the money he earned. So Rozalia was not a


    bad choice.


    Madison wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°How can I let you spend money? If you want to stay over, I can arrange it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. No.¡± Greg waved his hand. He suddenly thought of something and looked up. ¡°By the


    way, you¡¯re in such a hurry to go back. Did that old fa rt relent?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have anything else to do here. My parents miss me very much, so they want to


    go back early.¡±


    She maintained a calm face and spoke to Greg as if it was normal.


    Greg thought that Benton had rejected her directly. His expression immediately changed. ¡°Hey! That


    old fa rt. He ate the food but he didn¡¯t want to do anything! That¡¯s dine and dash! Madison, just wait. I¡¯ll


    go look for him now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Madison stopped him. With a helpless expression, she patiently exined, ¡°Mr. Nn did not reject


    me. It¡¯s just that the dishes today probably don¡¯t suit his appetite. I think it¡¯s proper to disturb an old


    man. My brothers also hope that I can go back early. Perhaps if I¡¯m with my mother, she will recover.


    There¡¯s no need to trouble Benton. He¡¯s already old enough.¡±


    She was telling the truth. Madison was not someone who liked to disturb others. She could


    shamelessly ask for it once or twice, but she would feel embarrassed if it happened too many times.


    If she indeed irritated Mr. Nn, it would ruin Mr. Hond¡¯s connections. She could not ruin his


    rtionship for her matters.


    As for her mother¡¯s condition, since it was a psychological illness caused by depression, time was the


    best heal.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Greg¡¯s face darkened, but he did not say anything. It seemed like he


    agreed with Madison¡¯s idea.


    Madison remembered that Chuck was still waiting for her. It was not good to talk to Greg anymore. She


    regained herposure. ¡°I have friends waiting for me. Greg, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Enjoy yourself.¡±


    Greg nodded. Thinking of their parting, she could not help but feel sad. ¡°Don¡¯t have any burdens. Rose


    Garden will always be your home.¡±


    Madison hummed softly. ¡°I know. Please consider my words.¡±


    She sincerely suggested that Greg leave with her. Other than Rose Garden, there didn¡¯t seem to be


    anything else worthy of her nostalgia.


    As for Edgar, she would forever remember his kindness in her heart, but she was


    unwilling to step into the Palmer family just out of gratitude for him.


    Humans were selfish. She was not a saint, so there was no exception.


    She only wanted to take care of the living. If Greg was willing to go to Rozalia with her, then Sidovor


    City would no longer have anyone to be concerned about.


    After all, what she cared about was people, not things.


    She coulde back to visit the Rose Garden every once in a while. Moreover, the Inte was


    convenient now, so she could also contact Justin online. She could even open a branch in Rozalia for


    Greg.


    However, when people were old, they would miss their hometown. She could


    understand if Greg was unwilling to leave with her. Joe¡¯spany was still in Sidovor City, so she


    coulde back every once in a while.


    She wouldn¡¯tpletely seclude herself from someone she didn¡¯t want to see or never set foot in


    Sidovor City.


    They didn¡¯t deserve her cruel resolution, so she wouldn¡¯t be so petty.


    When she returned to the room, the dishes had just been served. Chuck teased her for deliberately


    you can taste the dishes the moment you walk in.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    Madison rolled her eyes at him. When she closed the door and was about to sit down, she realized that


    her previous seat had been taken. There were a total of four chairs, and there was only one seat left


    beside Ronnie. There was no other way except to sit down next to him.


    The four of them ordered a total of six dishes. And there was a butter chicken. It was made by Madison


    for Benton. She made a lot and saved a part of it. So now she asked Justin to serve it to their room. It


    was inappropriate to serve the dish she made alone to other guests. This table was just right because


    they were her friends.


    ¡°This restaurant is indeed worthy of being the highlight of Sidovor City! This butter chicken tastes the


    same as the one made in my hometown. It¡¯s simply amazing! My mother came to Sidovor Cityst


    month and even cooked a butter chicken. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to eat the taste of home in a


    restaurant one day!¡±


    As soon as the food entered her mouth, the young nurse sitting opposite her suddenly said in surprise


    and excitement. After eating a piece of chicken, she almost beat her chest in excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of


    Rose Garden¡¯s reputation on the Inte before, but I haven¡¯t been able to make an appointment.


    Today, I have to say that it deserves its


    reputation!¡±


    The nurse¡¯s name was Moilie Hill, a graduate student. Her mentor was Chuck.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Madison heard her words, she paused and looked up at her. ¡°Is this hometown¡¯s dish? Do you


    think it tastes the same?¡±


    Mollie nodded in surprise. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve eaten in many restaurants in Sidovor City, but I haven¡¯t found the


    taste in my memory. This is the first time I¡¯ve gained a taste of my hometown. My father owns a


    restaurant. I¡¯ve eaten it since I was young. How can I not be familiar with it?¡±


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but pick up another piece after finishing it. It was obvious that she liked


    it.


    But it was also this action that made Madison¡¯s heart sinkpletely.


    If she told Mollie that it was her who had made this dish, thepliment might have been expressed


    out of respect.


    However, in reality, she did not leak any clues. This dish was served together with the other five. It was


    the same as the other dishes printed on the menu in the restaurant. It was nothing special to them.


    The same dish received differentments from two people. The answer was obvious. It was just a


    tactful rejection from Mr. Nn.


    Although Madison had expected this oue, she had not received a true reply from Benton. In the


    end, she was still hoping for a fluke. Now that the nurse¡¯s words proved that she had been rejected.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this dish?¡±


    A gentle voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Madison looked over and met Ronnie¡¯s warm eyes.


    They were indeed brothers. Although one was wild and aggressive, while the other was gentle and


    quiet, the most unique thing was their simr eyes. No matter what they looked at, their eyes looked


    affectionate. They were like stars twi nkling in the night, seducing people to fall into this dark ocean.


    With such a pair of charming eyes, if he chose to be an actor, he would give an excellent performance


    of acting a prince. Even looking at the cup, his eyes were warm like a breeze in the spring.


    Ronnie probably knew that such a pair of eyes was not suitable for business. It tended to cause


    misunderstanding, so he put on a pair of sses.


    Madison was close enough to meet that pair of maic dark eyes.


    However, she had been quite familiar with Cullen. At this moment, when she met a pair of simr eyes,


    she could stay calm instead of getting infatuated. There was only some awkwardness before an


    unfamiliar man.


    Ronnie probably knew that he had said something improper and exined, ¡°I saw that you were a little


    unhappy after asking about this dish, so I took the liberty to ask. If you have anything troubling you, you


    can tell me. It¡¯s not good to keep it in your heart. Chuck has been your friend for years. He might be


    able to solve your puzzle.¡±


    Chuck also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Ronnie is right! You can tell me if there¡¯s anything wrong in your


    mind.¡±


    It had to be said that Ronnie was a very charming person. Moreover, his tone was always friendly. He


    was so gentle that it could almost make her heart melt away and expose her inner world.


    If they chatted a little longer, not only the dish matter but her other private affairs would probably be


    revealed by him.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that a customer said that this dish didn¡¯t taste authentic, so I¡¯m a little surprised to


    hear Miss Hill say that it tasted the same as her memory. But everyone has different definitions of taste,


    so it¡¯s normal for them to have differentments. It¡¯s not a big deal. Forget it. Enjoy the meal.¡±


    Madison did not n to waste time on it. She simply sk ipped this topic and smiled again.


    However, the man beside her did not seem to intend to let it go.


    Ronnie was silent for seconds before continuing, ¡°Since Maddy also said that everyone has a different


    definition of taste, is it possible that this dish only tastes slightly different from the one he ate, and not


    that there¡¯s a problem with this specific dish?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he paused for a moment before adding politely, ¡°To differentiate you


    and Miss Hill, I¡¯ll address you as I did when we were young. Maddy, you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    One was surnamed Hale, and the other was surnamed Hill. They sounded alike. It was indeed prone to


    cause misunderstanding. For example, when she was with Sally Hale, it was sometimes difficult to


    address them. Somehow, Maddison had an intuition that this man addressed her in this way on


    purpose.


    Madison was a little ufortable with the abrupt intimacy, but since Ronnie had already called her


    that, she could not ask him to change it. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine.


    Call me what you want.¡±


    Ronnie raised his hand to refill the drinks for the four of them. His focus seemed to be


    on whether the dishes tasted right or not as he spoke slowly.


    ¡°Many customers are very picky, especially the diners in a restaurant. For example, there is a piece of


    sandwich. The chefs make it with good fragrance and taste. The fastidious customers will say that just


    the taste is so good, but it¡¯s a pity that they can¡¯t taste the taste at home. Of course, a dish may taste


    different in different ces. However, these people insist that the taste is different from what they


    remember, and it must be the chef¡¯s fault. It can¡¯t be a problem with the ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right!¡±


    Mollie, who was eating happily across from him, suddenly gave a thumbs-up. ¡°My father used to say


    that those whoe to eat specialty dishes are the most annoying people. They have to say that it¡¯s


    not authentic. Some people userd, some use olive oil, and some have already used an improved


    form with onions, ginger, and garlic. Every shop has its unique taste. If it¡¯s different from their own,


    they say it¡¯s not


    |||


    §à


    A


    07:21 Fri, 2 Feb


    authentic. Nonsense!¡±


    After rambling on and on, Mollie picked up the drink that had just been refilled and downed it in one


    gulp. Then, she waved her hand and said, ¡°But now, my father hase to terms with it. In the past,


    he used to cater to these customers so he could pay for my studies. Now, I¡¯ve finished school and he¡¯s


    different. If anyone says that it doesn¡¯t taste good, he¡¯ll directly retort. If the customer says what makes


    the dish bad, he¡¯ll return the money for the meal. He doesn¡¯t care about developing loyal customers.


    He¡¯s very arrogant!¡±


    While they were chatting, Madison was in a daze.


    After Ronnie and Mollie¡¯s words, she seemed to have an answer in her heart.


    Every family¡¯s cooking seasoning was different. If Mr. Nnpared this dish to the taste of his


    hometown¡¯s restaurant, her dish would be authentic. However, what if hepared it to the taste in his


    memory?


    She used butter to cook the chicken, but it was different from the traditions in his hometown back then.


    If she changed some ingredients, the taste might not be good, but what if it tasted the same as that in


    his memory?


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Madison¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She was so excited that she interrupted their chat and jumped up from


    her chair. ¡°Thank you, Ronnie. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to finish this meal with you today. I have


    something on. Just leave me your name on the counter after you¡¯re done. You don¡¯t need to pay the


    bill!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she left in a sh, leaving all the other guests standing in a daze.


    ¡°She left just like that? She¡¯s kind of rude to her guests.¡± Chuck clicked his tongue and looked at his old


    friend back with disdain.


    Ronnie was in a good mood. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s really busy? Moreover, she¡¯s the one who


    treated us to the meal. What more do you want?¡±


    Chuck supported his chin and shifted his gaze to Ronnie. ¡°If you have something in your mind, just say


    it. Don¡¯t put on such an expression that you¡¯ve seen through it.¡±


    The person opposite him didn¡¯t even raise his head. He picked up his fork and picked up a piece of


    chicken. Before he put it into his mouth, he blocked Chuck¡¯s gaze.


    Chuck did not avoid the fact that there was another girl beside him. He stuck his head out and said to


    Ronnie, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t you think you were a little impatient just now? My friend clearly doesn¡¯t remember


    you. You called her so intimately when you came up.


    |||


    O


    <


    Even Leo had never called her Maddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Leo is now her ex-husband.¡± Ronnie calmly interrupted Chuck.


    He looked up and met Chuck¡¯s eyes through the sses. He did not hide his mistake. ¡°I admit that I


    made gaffes today, but it¡¯s not easy for me to meet her again. Inevitably, I can¡¯t control myself.


    Fortunately, I helped her solve a difficult problem in the end. It can be considered a bonus.¡±


    At least when she was leaving, she called his name with excitement and sincerity. Ronnie believed that


    they were closer than hours ago. Naturally, he was happy.


    He raised his hand and picked up some food for Chuck. ¡°As for the future, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need your


    help.¡±


    Chuck was shocked by his ttering. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    The cousins in the private room soon reached an agreement. Madison, who left the private room, went


    straight to the kitchen and pulled Greg to ask Benton directly.


    Unfortunately, Benton had already finished his meal and left. She was even told by Greg that he might


    note to Rose Garden for a long time.


    Immediately, Madison¡¯s heart sank again.


    If it was just because of the taste and not because Benton was tired of her, he woulde again.


    However, Mr. Hond said that he would note for a long time. Presumably, she still felt that she


    must have annoyed him..


    In the end, she was overthinking again.


    Madison sighed softly. She was not discouraged too much. Soon, she smiled again. ¡°I see. So I will just


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    leave him alone. By the way, Greg, have you considered what I told you?¡±


    She was too focused on something to neglect the guilt that shed across Greg¡¯s face.


    When he spoke again, his old face had already regained its calmness. ¡°I¡¯m old now and still like my


    hometown, so I won¡¯t be living there. However, Madison, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you bring me


    there for just a few days? I¡¯ve never traveled anywhere in my life. I¡¯ll also see if you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    Madison found it a good idea. She was more happy that Greg was concerned about her.


    Her smile widened. ¡°Alright, then pack your luggage. I¡¯ll get someone to book a ne ticket and pick


    you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t keep worrying about me. Your friends haven¡¯t finished the dinner yet,


    O


    right? How can you leave them behind?¡±


    Madison smiled and left.


    Although she didn¡¯t receive any news from Benton, she received another piece of good news. She was


    in a bright mood now and kept smiling on the way back.


    Coincidentally, as soon as she went out of the kitchen, she saw theming out of the room. ¡°Are you


    guys done eating?¡±


    Ronnie nodded and walked straight towards her. ¡°I just used your name to settle the bill. I was just


    talking when I looked up and saw you. Are you nning to go back now? Do you want us to give you a


    ride? We can have a chat. Let Chuck drive the car.¡±


    Madison was about to refuse when she was interrupted by a cold sneer from behind.


    ¡°Miss Hale, are you looking down on him?¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Madison turned around and looked up at Leo¡¯s familiar face. Those deep, dark eyes were staring at her


    with anger. It was as if her standing with Ronnie was an unforgivable crime. What was even more


    outrageous was what he just said. Just because he doesn¡¯t like seeing Joe, what does he mean by


    saying I have confirmed my next target! She thought.


    Madison¡¯s initial intention to leave stopped instantly upon hearing Leo¡¯s usation. She no longer


    understood why she was even attracted to a bastard like him. In terms of looks, he wasn¡¯t even as


    good-looking as his brother, Antoine. Not to mention. Antoine was also a famous actor.


    ¡°Leo, if you¡¯re not feeling well, go to the hospital. Why are you acting like a lunatic? Madison red at


    him fiercely Then, she decided not to reject Ronnie¡¯s offer and looked at him. ¡°Ronnie, let¡¯s get out of


    here.¡±


    Hearing Madison¡¯s answer, Ronnie had no objections. He smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They were all acquaintances, so it was inappropriate for Ronnie to leave directly. He immediately


    looked at Leo and said. ¡°Madison and I will leave first. Mr. Palmer. You may carry on handling your


    matter. Also, I want to remind you not to speak maliciously in front of women, not to mention you and


    Madison grew up together. But even if you¡¯re talking to other women, that would be rude behavior. I just


    happened to meet Madison, and now we¡¯re going to have a meal together


    ¡°Madison? Is that how you call her? An irritable voice came from behind Leo, and a tall figure casually


    walked in. His eyes. filled with hatred and anger, instantly locked onto Ronnie. At the same moment,


    everyone¡¯s gaze was turning in his


    direction


    ¡°Ronnie, aren¡¯t you disgusting? No matter how rude Leo is, he¡¯s far better than a hypocrite like you!


    And you better keep yourself away from Jessica!¡± Cullen, who was usually mild andid-back, was


    suddenly filled with anger. Seeing how he walked towards Ronnie, everyone suspected he was about


    to throw a punch at Ronnie¡¯s face.


    Chuck was the first to react and break the fight. He pulled Cullen back and advised, ¡°Stop, you need to


    calm down. He¡¯s still your brother, and we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Why can¡¯t we talk


    nicely!¡±


    Cullen shook him off and replied, ¡°I never had a brother like him!¡± His fierce gazended on Ronnie


    again. Twarning you, Ronnie. I don¡¯t care why you came to Sidovor City. But don¡¯t you darey a hand


    on Jessical


    ¡°Jessica''¡± Ronnie ignored his threat, and a smile appeared on his face. After that, his gaze fell on


    Madison through his lenses. ¡°Madison¡­ Jessica¡­ you seem to have cute nicknames When it came


    out of his mouth, it sounded even more ambiguous..


    Cullen¡¯s face immediately stiffened. What was worse than his expression was Leo beside him. His cold


    gaze swept towards Ronnie. ¡°Mr. Wilkinson must be incredibly busytely, especially with the recent


    project in Gorvan City. Now, I¡¯m curious. Why does a busy person like you have time to fly to Sidovor


    City and go to Rose Garden for a meal?¡±


    Ronnie pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. Then, he jokingly exined, ¡°Well, I heard that


    Rose Garden is the light of Sadover City. Is there a problem withing there to see it in person? No


    matter how busy people are, they still have to eat. Besides, Jessica kindly said that she wanted to treat


    me. As a thick-skinned person, I¡¯d love to take advantage of this opportunity


    What he said wasn¡¯t a lie, but Ronnie didn¡¯t tell the entire truth either. He took advantage of Madison,


    but he didn¡¯t specify the part. However, no matter what, his words were perceived differently in some


    people¡¯s cars I was as if Madison had specially invited him to dinner.


    Although Madison was quite dissatisfied with Ronnie¡¯s way of addressing her, she didn¡¯t bother


    exining After all. Leo¡¯s. morking words had made her so angry. She might as well leave it at that.


    Leo ignored Home But instead, he came to interrogate Madison. ¡°You knew him well


    Madison was even angrier when the heard him. ¡°What does it have to do with you? I can treat whoever


    I want to, and it¡¯s none of your business! Who are you to me, anyway?¡±


    Before Madison could leave angrily, her wrist was suddenly grabbed tightly by Ico, and he dragged her


    out Everyone was stunned at their ce, especially Honnie. He was about to chase after Leo, but


    Cullen stopped him just as he went forward


    615


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Ronnie¡¯s gentleness and elegance he showell earlier were gone, reced by a


    re towards the person blocking his way.


    Cullen didn¡¯t budge and sneer. ¡°Oh, so you decided to show your real face, now? Why are you getting


    involved in their matters? Does it have anything to do with you? You just finished deaning, the mess on


    our family, and now you decided to interfere in other people¡¯s family natters? And what¡¯s worse, you


    asked Jessica to treat you! Since when do you have the guts. to ask her to treat you? Is she even close


    to you?¡±


    Ronnie suppressed his anger and stared at Cullen. ¡°Are you going to move away?


    But the person in front of him wouldn¡¯t give in: Without answerft Ronnie. His fierce gaze was like a


    stubborn woll.


    straightened his back and stood in front of


    Sering Cullen¡¯s behavior, Chuck couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. To be honest, I¡¯m the one who-Before he


    could finish his exnation, he saw a fistnding, and before he could see who attacked first, Ronnie


    and Cullen were already fighting. The lobby of the Rose Gardencas instantly in chaos,


    Outside the lobby, there was no peace either. After Madison got dragged out, she struggled to pull her


    hand out of Leo¡¯s grasp. However, the difference in strength between them was too far. Even when she


    was being dragged to her car by Leo, she couldn¡¯t break free from his grasp.


    ¡°Leo, are you crazy? You need to be sent to a mental hospital! Or if you¡¯re just bored, you can look


    after Sally. She should be having a headache dealing with the matters online now, Are youjust going to


    watch her career plummeted


    Madison scolded Leo and struggled at the same time. But when she realized her struggles were


    fruitless, she began kicking his body. However, her effort was still in vain. She was still forced to walk


    forward. Her toes couldn¡¯t even touch the corner of his clothes


    Madison was pushed to the side of the car door. As soon as she regainedposure, she kicked Leo


    and left a grayish- yellow footprint on his suit. She had used almost all her strength in that kick, and


    after she kicked him, Madison still red at him boldly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Leo didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He looked down and frowned when he saw


    Madison¡¯s footprint. Then, he raised his other hand and almost wrapped Madison in his arms.


    Madison curled into a ball and was pushed tightly against a car door. As she tried to break free, she


    warned. ¡°For the record, I didn¡¯t do anything rash. You were the one wish hit me first before I kicked


    you. I was having a good meal with someone, but then you mocked and pulled me out. You even hurt


    my hand! So I have no choice but to kick-


    Tm sorry¡±


    Madison¡¯s words were interrupted by a sudden apology. At the same time, she felt the grip on her wrist


    loosen a little. She frowned and looked at the person in front of her in confusion.


    Madison looked a little ustomed to his behavior. After all, Leo had never lowered his head to


    apologize to anyone before. To add up, his expression also looked quite guilty. He lowered his eyes


    and looked at Madison for a long time before adding. Im sorry I shouldn¡¯t have said those words to you¡±

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    61


    11


    ¡°You¡­¡± The anger in Madison¡¯s heart was extinguished upon hearing Leo¡¯s apology. Madison didn¡¯t


    expect Leo to avalorize like that after pulling her out with such an attitude. she lead already thought of


    arguments to throw


    Meanwhile, Leo dudy¡¯t know what Madison was thinking at that moment. From the corner of his rye, he


    only wrist had turned slightly red He immediately loosened his grips her and pulled her into his arms.


    Tapologize for what I said to you just now Sometimes, I can¡¯t control my temper. When I came you with


    Ronnie jui thought Madison, he¡¯s not a good person. Please, don¡¯t get too close to him,


    Madison released Leo¡¯s grand pulled her hand back without hesitation She looked at the person in front


    of her warily and sighed. ¡°Tept an apology. If there¡¯s nothing else, can you move aside?¡± As for the


    rest, she didn¡¯t respondi


    She could tell if Rome was a good person or not Besides, she was meredibly reserved during the meal.


    Since Rome had helped her before she couldn¡¯t be ungrateful wagteeng that he was not a good person


    in front of him. However, whether she wanted to get closer to Ronnie was her choice.


    Madison was determined she would not actively respond to Rome¡¯s approach. But if cooperation


    seemed unavoidable in the future, he would not deliberately avoid doing business with him and his


    family. No matter what, this was her business and had nothing to do with bea. There was no need for


    her to tell him. At that moment, she only wanted to stay away from the man who had be her ex-


    husband and already had a fatter,


    Lee didn¡¯t budge when hearing Madison¡¯s request: He lowered his eyes and met her pitch-ck eyes.


    When he saw the VGCIDINA In be cres the uncakness tilsis heart studdenly, nour


    He grabbed her wrist again and asked. If I¡¯m not mistaken. Ronnie should be saying that he wants to


    send you away. Where are you going! Let me keep youpany


    Teo, don¡¯t you have anything better to do


    Hit want to do as he wished When she felt a grip on her wrist, she tried to shake her hand off his ¡°It¡¯s


    none of


    here I go, and you don¡¯t live to worry about me. If you are truly concerned about me. I want you to get


    out


    cabout yosi, who do you n to ask for advoer. Ronnie? Do you know what kind of person he is?¡±


    Dros tall figure stood in front of


    He felt uneasy waili thi


    the rose from Joe. od Inparison, Joes XK Ern


    gr os it was nothing more than a gesture of politeness


    sight of her body standing against him. The unexanes. But nothing felt off about Joe¡¯s gesture. His


    initiation fold ainment did not have such a strong motive. Even if Joe


    Madison dades i know why Lros expression changed so quickly But when he heard his question, she


    seemed to be ingered.


    thing


    is he treats i better them you. He


    hat abain you! As


    standing with another man,


    pro understand the coolest


    wars will ring at Len She had miserable and gutiful.


    Sad was ade lood be shoddy have sced at when I saw her standing with hers However, people


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    andyanying to hurry wiegand whether has worth would hurt her


    * 61


    After a long while, he raised his hand to pull Madison. But just as he touched her skin, she moved her


    hand away. ¡°He¡¯s not a good person, but you are? Let me tell you, Leo, in my eyes, everyone on Earth


    has their shorings. So, even if he turned out to be a bad person, it¡¯s not your ce to remind me!¡±


    Madison had enough of waiting for Leo to move aside. So she raised her hand and pushed him away


    forcefully. Her eyes were red as she left,


    It was gettingte, and Madison¡¯s car was still broken. She could ask Joe to send a tow truck any time,


    but she didn¡¯t want to worry him. Even so, she didn¡¯t want to waste any second at that ce.


    Leo didn¡¯t stop her but followed behind Madison. It was obvious that he was suppressing his emotions


    ¡°Madison, I¡¯m reminding you out of goodwill. Yes, you think that since you and I are divorced. I have no


    right to interfere in your matters. But no matter what, I¡¯ve watched you grow and can be considered a


    brother to you. My grandpa told me to take good care of you before he died, so I¡¯m still responsible for


    taking care of you!


    Madison sent a message to Joe as she walked towards her car. Although she didn¡¯t have the patience


    to listen to Leo¡¯s nagging, she wasn¡¯t deaf. She could hear every word. Feeling frustrated, she sneered


    and stopped to look back at him


    ¡°Leo, if you have the time to care about me, why don¡¯t you spend it to care about the future Mrs.


    Paliner! I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s probably thinking of a way to clear the news on the Inte. You¡¯ve protected


    her for three years and spent so much money to make her an A-list celebrity. Are you going to let her


    fame fall like that?¡±


    Leo frowned. He didn¡¯t understand why she had brought up Sally. However, he patiently exined to


    her, ¡°I wasn¡¯t involved much in the past three years when Sally entered the entertainment industry. The


    only thing I offered her was money to enter the industry. I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to make a


    a fact, what else is there to refute and defend)¡±


    The officials had made their statement. No matter how powerful her background was, there was no way


    Sally could appear on the screen. So, since everything they did was useless, Leo saw no reason to


    save her


    Madison finally understood. It turned out Leo had only spent money on Sally as an investment in the


    entertainment industry, and he never expected Sally to earn a lot for hispany. But since Sally had


    been canceled, it was equivalent to the project failing. Regardless, Leo seemed ignorant on the matter.


    His behavior seemed heartless.


    Then, Madison smiled mockingly and deliberately said. ¡°Arent Mr. Palmer so romantic? He coaxes his


    future wife by throwing some money to start a newpany. But since she can¡¯t act anymore, he


    leaves her and makes an opening for Madison Hale to be Mrs. Palmer again. Not bad!¡±


    Leo could hear the ridicule in her words. Every word she said could be pointed out, but when he heard


    it at first, he didn¡¯t know how to refute it. After all, he was the one who opened thepany for Sally. If


    Sally wanted it, he would give it to her willingly. It was not an exaggeration that he coaxed her. As for


    thetter part, he was prepared to marry Sally. It was also a fact that she had left the industry to be a


    full-time Mrs. Palmer. But hearing the mock from Madison¡¯s mouth made him rethink his decision


    Madison took advantage of his silence and nced at her phone After that, she said casually, ¡°Mr.


    Palmer, if you have time to argue about taking care of me, you may want to use your time to head back


    to the hospital. Your wife must be desperate and depressed to face people¡¯s bacsh. You should go


    back and coax her, not waste your time here, understand?¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    ¡°She¡¯s not my wife.¡± Almost subconsciously. Leo blurted out and looked at Madison finnly. Tm not


    married to her not my wife.


    Madison almost refuted that both of them prere divorced. She would even address Sally as the new


    Mrs. Palmer. she said all that, Leo would suspect her being jealous of Sally. So she changed her


    words. ¡°But everyone knows that you to marry her. She will be your wife, eventually. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if it takes a while. Now leave. Don¡¯t you know woma are sensitive? If Mrs. Palmer finds out you


    left her in the hospital to care about my business, how do you n to coax her?


    When Leo heard Madison¡¯s words, he felt her words to be heart piercing, specifically the part where


    she addressed Sally as Mrs. Palmer. It seemed like it shouldn¡¯t be addressed to Sally, but


    Leo quickly dismissed the thought. He was supposed to marry Sally and avoid the marriage arranged


    by Edgar, But somehow, he felt Madison should be the legitimate Mrs. Palmer,


    I¡¯ve already visited her when she was hospitalized. Now that her injuries have recovered, there¡¯s no


    need to keep looking after her. Besides, I¡¯m not a doctor, Even if her injuries are that serious, what can


    I do! As for cousing her. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I coax her?¡±


    Leo exined to Madison. Then, he gave her an impatient gaze. He looked like he expected better


    from her. On the other hand, you caused trouble every day when I didn¡¯t keep an eye on you. You


    might even be kidnapped and forced to give money inrge sums!¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble do you mean? Madison stared at him in disagreement.


    But Leo snorted and kicked the t tire of Madison¡¯s car. Yesterday, you injured your leg. Today, your


    car broke down. Tell me, in


    this time of needs, what can you do if there¡¯s no one by your side to look after you, huh?¡±


    Leo¡¯s long legs, which wrapped in his suit pants, took a step towards Madison, forcing her to retreat.


    But when her back touched the cold car door, she quickly reacted and pushed the person in front of her


    away. ¡°Isn¡¯t my leg injured because of you?¡± She said those words without hesitation


    ¡°As for my tire, how would I know if it¡¯s going t today? Can you me me in this situation?¡± Madison


    stared at Leo, feeling he was beingpletely unreasonable.


    Leo looked at Madison¡¯s angry face, and the sadness in his chest dissipated for some reason. He


    lowered his eyes and met her ck eyes that were wide open from anger. After that, he chuckled softly.


    ¡°But no matter what, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in trouble, right? And the trouble you have requires another


    person to step in Coincidentally, I¡¯m the only person who is near you. So, let me give you a helping


    hand.¡±


    He made a gentle gesture, obviously wanting to take her away. Upon seeing Madison did not move, he


    immediately reached out to pull her. But before his fingertips could touch her, she avoided him.


    Madison looked up at him with a tired expression. ¡°Leo, are youpletely oblivious to this situation or


    faking it?¡±


    Leo¡¯s hand paused in mid-air. When he heard her question, he looked at Madison¡¯s in face in front


    of him. He then retracted his hand indifferently. His expression was calm as if seriously processing her


    words.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find the right answer. In the end, he asked curiously, ¡°Then what do you think I


    should know? Or rather, what do you think I¡¯m pretending to not know?¡±


    Madison took a deep breath. Then, she tried to speak to him patiently. ¡°Leo, we¡¯re already divorced,


    and you¡¯re about to have a new wife and new family. To you, I am nothing more than your ex-wife, andMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    legally, we no longer have anything to do with each other. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Tunderstand, but so what?¡± Leo looked at Madison in confusion He didn¡¯t understand how her words


    were relevant to the problem she currently faced. After that, he asked, ¡°Do people¡¯s rtionships have


    to be bound byw? We are divorced, I know that, but we¡¯ve known each other for more than 20 years.


    Are you going to destroy those 20 years as simple as destroying those documents?¡±


    |||


    K61


    Madison pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want


    mr to argue with Leo much longer. She felt that the man had his version of social perspective. So, no


    matter what others said it would never make sense to him. Regardless of whether she still had feelings


    for him, they were already divorced. If they continued to see each other, she would be a third wheel in


    his new family.


    In the past, Madison still had that legal marriage certificate and had the right to be Leo¡¯s wife. But at


    that moment, she didn¡¯t have it. She couldn¡¯t have a more intimate rtionship with him. Even if he felt


    it didn¡¯t matter to help her, she couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in her heart.


    When Madison was the legal Mrs. Palmer, she hated and envied what Leo had done for Sally. But after


    the divorce, she wasn¡¯t. Or at least, she no longer had the right to be envious, nor did she have the


    right to demand being treated like Sally,


    Since Leo didn¡¯t understand, Madison decided to make it clear. She closed her eyes, then opened


    them again and looked straight at him.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t possibly tear apart a rtionship thatsts for more than 20 years. But Leo, have you ever


    thought that some rtionships can¡¯t amodate a third person Back then. I liked you and I loved


    you, so I was willing to marry you. It was also because I knew my limitations and position that I could


    tolerate what you did for her. However, just because I excised what you did doesn¡¯t mean Tm not


    feeling disappointed! When we dated, every time you gave Sally whatever she wanted. my heart


    ached. I was wondering why you wouldn¡¯t give me something to show that you at least care. Why did


    you turn a blind eye every time you saw ane?


    Madison sobbed and continued,ter on. I fully married you, and you were the one who propose. I


    thought. This is it. 1 could be a good wife by your side and take good care of you. But what about you?


    You sent me overseas because of Sally. The only thing you know is I¡¯m okay with it. But at that


    moment, do you know what I was thinking? Trn your wife! Why do you have to send me away for


    another woman? It she doesn¡¯t want to see my face, she should ve been the one who leaves. But I


    know my ce, so I decided to trust your and ept your arrangement. When overseas, I had been


    waiting for your call, but you never called. Once I heard something about you, you operied a new


    you guys are But at the same time, I also thought that it has always been both of you, never been us.¡±


    Madison tried to remain level-headed and sighed. ¡°Now that were divorced, you¡¯re showing your


    concern to me? Have you ever thought whether Sally would be jealous and be the ¡®me from back


    then? The bottled feelings in her heart were revealed at that moment. Her eyes were already red as


    she looked at the man, who looked at her with mixed emotions.


    On the other hand, Leo was shocked by her words. There was an inexplicable emotion in his eyes. He


    opened his mouth bur didn¡¯t know what to say,


    After a long while, she apologized. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know that-


    Madison chuckled, and her eyes were covered in tears of sadness. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. You never


    asked in the first ce, so how would you know?¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    At that time, everyone thought that Madison was blessed to be able to marry Leo, especially as an


    orphan. Even she so, so she neverined, But Sally kept saying that she had stolen her life. She


    had snatched the marriage that have belonged to her. Even if Edgar had rified everything, she would


    still me Madison. Therefore, even if M unwilling and jealous of Leo¡¯s treatment of Sally, she could


    only suppress it in her heart and didn¡¯t dare to say a thin


    Madison feared that the grievances in her heart would be pointed at and faced bacsh once anyone


    found out. You still have the check toin about grievances You¡¯re the one stealing her marriage.


    What right do you have to feel aggrieved as a thief? That was her constant thought. Hence, she didn¡¯t


    dare to show her dissatisfaction. Whenever she saw how well Leo treated Sally, Madison would


    swallow the bitterness silently


    Madison still remembered the feeling. It was even more sour and bitter than eating a green lemon and


    her mouth could feel the sharp sensation.


    In the past, she felt the paint of Sally hitting her was nothing. If Madison had to choose, she would


    rather have Sally hitting her a few more tintes than see Leo apanying Sally to buy some stuff. It


    was unbearable. However, she didn¡¯t dare to protest and could.only watch.


    But since the divorce, Madison started to see everything clearly, and she realized the errors of her


    thoughts. Despite the realization she wouldn¡¯t resent her past self. After all, she had no one to rely on.


    The only thing she could rely on was the marriage that Edgar had personally arranged.


    Part of Madison¡¯s love for Leo was because she wanted to leave from her family¡¯s misery. She didn¡¯t


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    think thoroughly, but she understood that in order to leave her family, in the situation she was at, there


    seemed to be no other way but to marry Leo. At that time, she only knew that the future was dark and


    he was the only light


    But after they separated. Madison dared to let go of Leo and was confident to face those who wronged


    her. This was simply because she gained support from her rtives, and as she grew older, she


    realized she could survive on her own and didn¡¯t have to marry anyone to escape her suffering. All


    these thoughts made her understand that holding back her bitterness was pointless


    After taking a deep breath. Madison looked at Leo again. The emotional turbulence in her eyes seemed


    to have calmed down.


    There. I¡¯ve said it. Im not just saying all the grievances I¡¯ve suffered over the years, nor am I trying to


    act pitiful in front of you. I just want to tell you that since our rtionship has already ended, I don¡¯t


    want you to have anything to do with me again, lest you let another girl suffer


    She roughly understood that Leo didn¡¯t get the whole picture. After all, he was born to the wealthy


    Palmer Family, and his


    anc¨¦e was already decided. It was either her or Sally.


    Madison didn¡¯t know whether Leo had high standards or was simply loyal. As far as she could recall,


    Leo had been busy studying or helping to look after Palmer Group. She was the first woman he got


    close with, and then Sally. No other woman had ever made a move on him. To add up, he had never


    paid attention to jealousy between women. Perhaps it was because he was disdainful and


    uninterested. But in the end, his train of thought worked differently from ondary people. It was


    understandable for him to be clueless about such things. Simr to a taxi driver, Leo seemed not to


    care about who got into his passenger seat. However, it was precisely the problem that Madison tried


    to address and antide clear.


    Meanwhile. Leo seemed to have taken her words to heart. At that moment, his tall figure stood still as if


    he was digesting what she had said. He didn¡¯t try to keep her from escaping like before: After a long


    while, he lowered his eyes and looked at Madison¡¯s and eyes family. He opened his mouth and


    amniously apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you used to. It knew about what your delt, I wouldn¡¯t have


    done that


    Leo would never deliberately ignore Madison, nor would he tease her every time he thought he was


    teasing her, but ur fack, he was belittlingr and catting out her heart. He wouldn¡¯t even send her


    abroad.


    When they were maned Ironly saw Madun lowering her head and agreeing to everything he arranged.


    He thought the was able in handle everything


    n¨¢s so aggrieved that she would grit her beth and


    Madison knew the situation she was in Like children who loved to cry and needed candy to calm down,


    sensible and capable children could only get one sentence, ¡°You¡¯re strong. Give in to others. Besides,


    she had no right to cry


    Madison immediately shook her head. ¡°Come to think of it, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You don¡¯t


    need to apologize. Besides, I didn¡¯t me you.¡±


    Madison had gritted her teeth and swallowed her grievances. The invisible pressure she had care from


    her family, not Leo. Her forbearance and unwillingness were only because she didn¡¯t know herself


    before. It was also because she lived under someone else¡¯s roof, not because of Leo. Even if he was at


    faui, be still wanted to marry her even though he liked Sally, In short, both of them suffered losses


    After she pondered, Madison took another step back, widening the distance between her and Leu


    Ive already made things clear to you, and I think you¡¯ve understood what you previously didn¡¯t. You are


    smart, so there¡¯s no way you get the wrong idea, right? Although my car has a problem, I can ask


    others for help. I¡¯m notcking people who are willing to give a helping hand. Even if you¡¯re worried


    about Romur. I can ask Cullen for help. At the very least, there¡¯s still Chen Chao You can at least trust


    hun. As for you, you should go to the right person, and that person isn¡¯t me. In short, anyone could give


    her a helping hanil, but Leo was an exception


    After she spoke, Madison didn¡¯t n to talk to Lee anymore. She had sent a message to Joe to pick


    her up, so she nned to wait for him in her car. Going back inside Rose Garden was a farce, so she


    decided to stay out by herself.


    Madison smiled at Leo, turned around, opened her car door, and got in. She didn¡¯t look at the man


    behind her again. The moment the car door closed. Leo went forward. He looked ke he wanted to block


    Madison¡¯s way again. However, he suppressed his frustration and turned around to walk in the


    opposite direction. Madison was right. Their marriage had caused enough tragedy, and he couldn¡¯t


    afford to make another pe. He was going to marry Sally, so he should go to Sally.


    Leo¡¯s logic convinced that this was the case. He agreed with everything Madison said, but there was a


    voice in his mind shouting wildly. It rugged at his nerves and told him to go to Malison¡¯s side. It was


    uncontroble. The feeling was simr to his rebellious phase when he was forced to learn courses he


    did like and brought to his family¡¯spany to study mimerous projects.


    Leo hated every second of it. But he had no choice but topromise. Because if he didn¡¯t listen to his


    father and mother, he would be locked in a dark room. The first time was being forced to watch a


    bloody video. The second time was to try turning off a recording that contained the same bloody video.


    The third time, there was nothing but the sound of water dripping, but his mind was filled with those


    bloody scenes, the scene of blood dripping from the corpse to the ground.


    After that, the thought of the gory scenes repeated again and again. Therefore, Leo learned to


    punishunent. However, he still felt disgusted, and his chest was filled with endless desire to resist. At


    that moment, this rebellious emotion began to mor again.


    Leo should have listened to Madison and gone to the hospital to see his future wife, not submitted to


    the maddening emotion that forced lum to stay by Madison¡¯s side. The battle between rationality and


    emotions brought endless pain to him. He had a snting headache. He turned around and took two


    more steps before suddenly vomiting. He supported himself against the car beside him and reiched


    while his tall body staggered.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    In the car, Madison witnessed what happened to Leo. When she saw his tall figure staggered, she was


    shocked and worried looked in Leo¡¯s direction. She almost subconsciously wanted to push open the


    car door to see what was wrong with him.


    However, Madison¡¯s fingers stopped as she jouched the car door handle. She just looked into the


    distance and didn¡¯t budge, She had made it very clear to Leo and she believed helping him would only


    cause further trouble. Even if she was worried and heartbroken, it wasn¡¯t her ce anymore. Hence,


    she sat in the car without moving She lowered her eyes and sent a message to Cullen and informed


    Leo¡¯s situation. After that, she observed Leo coldly. People were surrounding him at that


    moment


    From time to time, Leo could stand up a little by holding the car door next to him. However, his posture


    still looked a little weak. His head was slightly lowered as he looked at the ground. He didn¡¯t move,


    standing in ce like a statue. But after a long while, the man straightened his back and strode over


    without looking back. It was as if he threw away the attention of people who looked at him worriedly. He


    wasn¡¯t bothered by the people¡¯s gaze and concerned questions


    When Leo¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, Madison retracted her gaze. Once she tilted her head, a


    faint smile appeared on her bright face. But when she looked down, the smile on her face instantly


    faded.


    Madison looked at the phone in her palm. Noticing the phone case and screen were covered in a thin


    the time pondering.


    A long time had passed, and Madison received a reply from Cullen, saying Leo had returned to Rose


    Garden, so she didn¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Worried: What do I have to worry about?


    Just as Madison was about to put down her phone, she received a series of messages, one after


    another. The speed of the iing messages was equivalent to Cullen¡¯s speech, so she decided to


    ignore it for the time being. Besides, the messages were nothing more than asking what had happened


    to Leo just now. Cullen was also curious as to why Leo behaved differently when he returned Madison


    didn¡¯t want to reply, let alone look. Pressing her forehead, she deleted the chat box between her and


    Cullen


    Madison didn¡¯t know what took Joe too long to pick her up. But just as she was about to send him a


    message, she suddenly received a call. It was Amber.


    Madison frowned. At first, she didn¡¯t intend to answer it. After all she was still mad for the trouble


    Amber had recently caused. But after thinking for a moment, she decided to answer the call.


    There were no ulterior motives. Madison just felt that people shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless. Besides, she


    wasn¡¯t so heartless and bore grudges against Amber over trivial things. However, she would not be as


    friendly as before.


    When the call connected, Maya¡¯s anxious voice came through, and after hearing what she said,


    Madison¡¯s expression changed drastically


    She gripped her phone tightly andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll be there in a moment! By the


    way, Leo is also near, so I¡¯lle with him!¡±


    In the Rose Garden, the fight between the Wilkinson brothers had ended when Leo returned. The


    dining hall was a little chaotic, and the angry Greg looked at Cullen while pointing at his nose as he


    scolded him. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can cause trouble here. Just because you know my sister doesn¡¯t mean


    you can fight on our property. How old are you? Why are you acting like a toddler throwing a tantrum?


    If you want to light, fight elsewhere!¡±


    When Leo walked in, he saw the entire scene.


    Dressed in a suit and leather cor, Ronnie stood next to his messed-up brother. He was also being


    pointed at and scolded by Greg His expression was t and ignorant, like a delinquent.


    On the other hand, the men and women around looked helpless Their anxious face from secondhand


    embarrassment made it seem like they had done something they shouldn¡¯t have, and feel guilty after


    being scolded.


    ¡°What are you doing bea stepped in. At the same time, his gazended on Cullen, whose mouth was


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bruised, and Ronne whose suit was a little messy. With just a nce, he guessed that those brothers


    had quarreled while he was outside.


    Leo was reluctant to interfere much in the Wilkinson family¡¯s matters. Although he didn¡¯t know why the


    brothers had a conflict, he didn¡¯t bother to ask further and only spoke to Cullen


    ¡°Are you alright? If you are, go and eat something But if not, let me take you to the hospital


    Tm fine. I¡¯m fine! These light bruises are nothing¡±


    When Cullen saw Leo enter, he immediately headed in his direction. He wiped the corners of his lips


    with his fingers arma returned to hisid-back demeanor. But he still hissed in pain softly and looked


    behind Lon. By the way, where¡¯s Jessica??


    As soon as Cullen #nished speaking several eyes looked at Leo because of Cullen¡¯s question. Madison


    had gone out with him, so it was odd to see Leo on his own.


    Leo looked around and met with some intense gazes. He nced at them indifferently and looked


    away. ¡°I have no idea.¡± After that, he walked past the crowd and entered the private room in the Rose


    Garden. He didn¡¯t care what the others were thinking


    Seeing Leo¡¯s odd behavior, Cullen quickly followed. ¡°Are you alright? How can you not know where she


    went! Didn¡¯t you walk out together! Cullen asked


    After asking so many questions without getting an answer, Cullen took out his phone. Forget it. If you


    can¡¯t answer me. Ill ask her myself Besides. I have Jessica¡¯s WhatsApp number. Oh wait, Jessica has


    sent me a message. I didn¡¯t hear her special notification just now. I better reply


    Men¡¯s voice was full of bragging, and he was beaming with joy, contrary to the people he left behind,


    especially Ronnie. Although he didn¡¯t look as beat up as Cullen, his sses had already been


    smashed into pieces from the fight. His face looked vicious, and he stared coldly at Cullen¡¯s back


    Ronnie, I am truly. Chuck looked at Ronnie and hesitated. He felt it was a mistake to attend the lunch


    that day. If Chuck had known there would be chans during lunch at the Rose Garden, he wouldn¡¯t have


    agreed to let Ronnie be treated by Madison. He felt what happened that day was partially because of


    him. He shouldn¡¯t have told Ronnie that Madison wanted to treat him to a meal. Ronnie could go


    somewhere else and have his meal in peace. But it was toote to regret. Although he was close to


    Ronnie, he was still afraid of him.


    Fortunately, Ronnie ignored Chuck. He bent down, picked up the broken mirror, and put it away. Then,


    he walked out of


    Rose Garden


    Chuck quickly followed with his subordinate. ¡°Ronnie, I didn¡¯t know Mr. Palmer and Cullen would be


    here today. If I had known-


    ¡°You only informed me about the lunch. Their appearance has nothing to do with you¡± Ronnie spoke


    gently. If not for his


    appointed face, people would have thought Ronnie had returned to his usual gentle appearance.


    Chuck didn¡¯t dare to respond. But then, he heard Ronnie say, ¡°Send me Jessica¡¯s contact information.


    But before Chuck could answer, Ronnie changes his mind. ¡°Forget it. She might not answer even if you


    give me her number. When the timees, I¡¯ll find her myself. You don¡¯t have to care.


    Too much had happened that day, and Rome could feel Mailisen being reserved throughout lunch. It he


    texted her at that nommen, star parrotaalily wouldn¡¯t respond, especially after she heard Cullen¡¯s


    recent provocation. He felt there was no reason


    As Knit rk and has subordinate talked a beautiful figure hurriedly brushed past them. They were


    eating and couldn¡¯t


    the beautiful gure clearly but they guessed who that was Chuck opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t confirm


    if he saw Madison Helcked embarassed the ratst


    days: Get sopirojat

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Rose Garden.


    After receiving Maya¡¯s message, Madison quickly got out of the car. Disregarding anyone in her way,


    she hurriedly went towards the private room given by Cullen up look for Leo.


    The usual ten-minute walk was forcefullypleted in three minutes. Without caring about manners or


    etiquette, she pushed the door open and entered the private room


    The two people in the private room looked over and saw Madison gasping for hair as she supported


    herself against the door.


    Leo¡­


    She ran so fast that now she couldn¡¯t speak clearly. It took a while before she could even utter his


    name,


    The man¡¯s dark eyes nced indifferently in her direction. Seeing her, he continued sipping coffee in


    front of the table, showing almost no reaction


    Although he didn¡¯t say a word, his expression screamed at her to leave the room.


    On the other hand, Cullen came over to help her up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jessica Why the rush?¡±


    Gasping for breath, Madison was weak and her legs felt sore. When Cullen¡¯s hand reached over, she


    grabbed it tightly to ease her painful breathing.


    It had been too long since she had run so fast. It was as if she had experienced another race in school.


    She could not adapt for a moment. Even taking a breath was painful for her lungs.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t say it, then get lost.¡±


    No one knew when Leo turned to look at them. When his gazended on their joined hands, his


    expression turned dark.


    Cullen was very dissatisfied with Leo¡¯s attitude. Leo, can¡¯t you see how tired Jessica is? It¡¯s fine if you


    don¡¯t pour a ss of water for her to rest, but why are you speaking in such a tone?¡±


    What kind of tone?


    What tone should he use


    Wasn¡¯t it what she said herself ¨C they divorced and no longer had any rtionship with each other?


    What was she doing back.


    here now!


    Leo nced at them with dark eyes. Even Cullen felt like an eyesore to him. If you don¡¯t want to stay,


    you can get lost with her


    Cullen was about to re up, but before he could say anything, he was stopped by Madison


    She grabbed his sleeve, gave him a look, and stopped his actions


    Fortunately, Cullen was also obedient. He did not say anything when he was told not to. He simply


    raised his arm to give Madison support. He even maintained a good distance from her


    Madison only relied on has support for a short while. When her legs were no longer that sore, she


    withdrew her hand from Collen¡¯s arm and looked up at Leo


    I won¡¯t be staying long Maya called and said that Amber copsed when she went to the hospital for a


    physical examination today. She couldn¡¯t get through to you, so she called me. That¡¯s why I came to


    look for you. If you sont have anything stone urgent right now, you should hurry to the hospital. For


    danser. If being sour marks trom the back kitchen for you. If you mand the food at the hospital, then


    Cullen canal help you prepare souriang che¡±


    as


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw that Leo did not have much reaction. She was a little


    anxious, Leo Maya did not specify the situation on the phone. I only heard that she was very anxious.


    Hurry up and go over to the hospital


    The Palmier family didn¡¯t have many people left now. There was Leo as the only son, Amber came


    from the Masterwood family. Even if she still had rtives, she also wouldn¡¯t be able to rush over now,


    Leo was the only person that Madison could go to now.


    However, the man remained calm andposed. He slowly got up from the dining table and leisurely


    walked over.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s in a hurry? Those who don¡¯t know better might think that she¡¯s your mother.¡±


    He walked up to Madison in just a few steps. Leo stopped in his tracks and his deep gaze was filled


    with mockery. Didn¡¯t you say that we have nothing to do with each other? Why are you here now? Are


    you pretending to be a kind person?¡±


    ¡°Leo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cullen could not take it anymore and could not help but speak.


    Madison pursed her lips and closed her eyes tiredly.


    She did not expect Leo to mention this at this moment. To think that she had wasted so much effort in


    exining things to him!


    Just as Cullen was about to say something, Madison took a step forward and stood in front of him,


    looking up at Len.


    ¡°Leo Palmer, can you set aside your childish logic for now? Amber is unconscious and hospitalized


    now. Let¡¯s discuss serious matters first, okay? Go to the hospital and see how she is. If you think that


    what I said before was wrong and that I shouldn¡¯t give up our rtionship of more than 20 years just


    like that, let¡¯s wait until we get back from the hospital before we argue okay?


    Leo lowered his eyes to look at her.


    Probably because she had run over just now, her lips were extremely dry. Now, her words were weak


    and tired, and she did not have a hint of arrogance when rebuking him.


    Useless piece of trash


    Madison did not receive a response for a long time. Just as she was about to speak again, someone


    grabbed her wrist and dragged her out. All she heard was Leo instructing Cullen, Tl be taking the car.


    You stay here and eat first. Call a car back


    Cullen was stunned on the spot.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A momentter, he reacted and hurriedly chased after her. He cursed, ¡°Can¡¯t I fucking go with you?!¡±


    Madison¡¯s legs were still sore from her run earlier as she was almost being dragged away by Leo. It


    was as if she was being led forward by someone for thest final distance of the race.


    She really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Leo, can you slow down a bit, or can you let go of me? I feel


    terrible when you¡¯re pulling me like this¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the grip on her wrist immediately loosened.


    Madison¡¯s legs went weak and she almost fell forward.


    However, as she was falling, she was pulled up by a strong force around her waist.


    She od up straight and met Leo¡¯s dark eyes.


    Weren¡¯t you the one that urged or to go to the hospital to take a look? Now, you¡¯re telling me to slow


    down Malton Hale, don¡¯t you think you re asking for too much?¡± Leu had already lodened his grips.


    When Madison stabalized herself, be retrarted hus handck indifferently


    Madison lowered her bead and inaked.


    tine. She was feeling a little conflicted ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with Cullen! I won¡¯t


    Logically speaking, she should go and visit. No matter what, Amber was still her elder. Even though


    she had already divorced Leo, the bond of many years was not something that could bepletely


    severed easily. Moreover, Maya had called her just now. It would be inappropriate to not pay a visit.


    But Joe would be here soon.


    She did not dare to look into Lea¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hurry up and go over quickly. I¡¯ll visit Amber tomorrow


    morning. It¡¯s not very auspicious to visit at this time¡­¡±


    She was using etiquette as an excuse. It was moremon to vis friends and rtives during a


    patient¡¯s recovery in the morning


    Leo sneered. ¡°But Madison, didn¡¯t you say we should until we retum from the hospital before discussing


    my logic?¡±


    Madison was momentarily speechless.


    Before she could say anything, she was dragged away once again However, this time, she wasn¡¯t


    dragged by the wrist, but by the back of her cor.


    She suspected that if she was any lighter, she would have been picked up by Leo like an object.


    Fortunately, after leaving Rose Garden, he was no longer as rough as before. He only pushed her


    forward in consideration of her shorter legs. Leo still walked at an unhurried pace.


    Madison did not feel that it was slow as she was being pushed. Collen, who was following behind him,


    could not stand it anymore. ¡°Leo, can¡¯t you be more normal? How long are you going to drag this on


    Amber might already be discharged by the time we get to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be better!¡±


    Leo was not in a hurry. After opening the car¡¯s back door, he first pushed Madison inside and threw the


    car keys to Cullen. His intentions were obvious.


    Madison, who was forced to get into the car, whispered, ¡°It¡¯s indeed better if she¡¯s discharged, but the


    current situation doesn¡¯t make any sense. It¡¯s better to be slightly faster¡­¡±


    Leo nced at her coldly and sneered. I¡¯m not a doctor. Can I save her life if I rush over?¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Madison chose to remain silent.


    She thought about it. It was already good enough that Lew was willing to go to the hospital together.


    great. The main reaso was due to the strict upbringing he


    After all, his rtionship with Amber wasn¡¯t ge


    years.


    He was expected to learn many things, and he had to excel in all of them. It he failed to meet the


    family¡¯s exper would be severely punished.


    Madison wasn¡¯t aware of the specific methods that Edgar and Araber used to discipline their children.


    However, whenever Leo made a mistake or failed to meet their expectations, she would be sent back


    to the Hale family and she would not get to see him for several days


    From the perspective of the Palmer family. Madison could understand why they did this. Leo¡¯s father


    was Edgar¡¯s only som but he had passed away when Leo was still young. The Palmer Gomily¡¯s


    jollience was weakening by the day all of the responsibilities had now fallen on the shoulders of Leo.


    The strict upbringing was for the fare development of the Palmer Group, It was to ensure that their


    wealth wouldst for more than three generations and prevent the family business fren disappearing in


    Sidovor City during Leo¡¯s generation.


    However, from a child¡¯s point of view, Madison still felt that such a childhood might be irreparable for a


    lifetime.


    She could not recall how Leo endured those times. She only knew that during his childhood, Leo was


    very quiet most of the time. However, he never resisted Edgar and Amber¡¯s instructions. He obediently


    epted their arrangements, striving for excellence, and he was even more strict with himself.


    However, as he grew older, he became more and more unruly, and his rtionship with Amber gut


    increasingly strained.


    Especially in the first two years after Sally¡¯s return, he almost didn¡¯t listen to a single word from Amber.


    If this incident had happened a few years ago, Madison guessed that Leo would probably have cursed


    Amber to death instead of being willing to go to the hospital.


    Perhaps it was because Edgar had passed away, leaving Amber as the only blood-rted rtive left


    by Leo¡¯s side. Those sharp edges had also gradually been smoothed out by the most ruthless event in


    life.


    Separation between life and death was the most helpless and powerless event that humans faced.


    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t going to waste any more time on inconclusive things. She was going to devote


    her energy and her mind to caring for her loved ones.


    In a couple of days, she would probably be able to stay by her parents¡¯ side,


    While in the car, after sending a message to Jue to exin that she had gone to the hospital, Madison


    fantasized about her life aher moving away from Rozalia.


    She would establish M&I. Studio in Rozalia. She would write and draw daily. When she was free, she


    would apany her parents and brother and let them try out her cooking.


    night, she also had to bring them some gifts when she got back. She had almost forgotten about it.


    She had to discuss it with for when he arrivedter.


    There was also Jor¡¯s lurthday


    e


    While she was host in her thoughts, Madoon dad not realize that very expression on herce was


    being observed by Leo who was sittingde hee


    Why was she so happy after talking to that mant


    No wonder she was in such a hurry to cut ties with him. It wasnt because she cared about Sally¡¯s


    feelings. She was afraid that her boyfriend would misunderstand the situation!


    ¡°Madison Hale, my mother is still unconscious in the hospital. Are you that happy


    When the car arrived at the hospital. Leo suddenly spoke with a bold voice, interrupting her thought


    she was stumCo


    Madison came back to her senses. When she met the man¡¯s angry and dark immediately apologized.


    Tm sorry. I was thinking about something just now and couldn¡¯t contro


    Leo sneered and pushed the door open to get out of the car. He could not be bothered to respond to


    Madison felt a little guilty and could only follow behind awkwardly


    It was also her fault. She should not haveughed about going bone under such circumstances. It was


    like poking a kni into someone else¡¯s wound


    As she got out of the car, she saw Leo walking towards the inpatient building. As the ward number was


    sent to her by Maya she could not wait for Cullen who was still parking the car. She could only jog to


    catch up to Leo.


    Fortunately, although Leo had the advantage of being born with long legs, he was actually not walking


    too fast. He walked at a moderate pace that was easy enough for Madison to catch up to him and


    follow him at a normal speed


    Leo, I¡¯m sorry about earlier I didn¡¯t mean to offend you just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart


    Madison apanied him for a few steps, ncing over at him. When she saw that his expression


    was still cold, she hesitated for a moment and apologized again


    It was dinner time. Many people wereing and going downstars in the inpatient building. They were


    all carrying thermos sks or clothes, their faces filled with expressions of worry..


    Birth, old age, illness, and death. These were all inevitable aspects of life that left people feeling


    helpless.


    She averted her gaze and pursed her lips as she nced at Len.


    ¡°Leo, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s still any estrangement between you and Amber, but she¡¯s getting older. You


    shouldn¡¯t keep dwelling on the past. Sometimes, she¡¯s doing this for your good..


    Before she could finish her sentence, the person in front of her guddenly stopped in his tracks. He


    lowered his gaze and looked at her coldly


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Madison, do you like being a spiritual guide! Last time, you tried to persuade my mother at the old


    mansion. This time. you¡¯re giving your opinions again. The experience in Rose Carden did not teach


    you a lesson so now, you¡¯re doing it again! Do you think you¡¯re some kind of emotional expert and can


    specifically persuade someone like me who has had a dark past and doesn¡¯t get along with my family?¡±


    The stern words flowed out of Leo¡¯s throat. It was filled with a chilling tone, making Madison freeze on


    the spot


    She had seen Leo ignore her, and she had also endured his anger at Creek Court. She had even


    witnessed the many times when he was sarcastic to her, but she had never seen him like this before


    It was as if he wanted to strangle her to death.


    She stood rooted to the ground and did not react for a long time. She finally instinctively retorted, ¡°L. I


    didn¡¯t mean to lecture you. I just hope that you can reconcile with Amber..¡±


    ¡°Whas does my rtionship with her have to do with you¡±


    Les interrupted her coldly. His eyes were filled with ridicule ¡°Maclison Hale, don¡¯t forget that you and I


    are already divorced In the past, you could still be considered part of the Palmer family and lecture me.


    Now, what right do you have to criticize iur? It¡¯s what you said yourself. We have po rtion with each


    other anymore!¡±


    The words, tinged with sarcasm and anger pierced at Madison¡¯s heart.


    She pursed her lips and stood rooted to the ground. Her body curled up involuntarily.


    After a long while, a fleeting smile appeared on her face.


    Tm sorry. I overstepped my boundaries. The ward number as it¡¯s a single ward, on the 12th floor of the


    inpatient building. I won¡¯t be going with you. As for who you wanted to talk to me about, I don¡¯t think


    there¡¯s any need to argue about it now.¡±


    She looked up at Leo, her pitch-ck eyes calm and indifferent


    He only took a nce before turning around and leaving His back view was sharp and cold.


    When Cullen finally parked his car and rushed over, he was immediately puzzled as he saw Madison


    turning away. ¡°Why did Jessica leave!


    Madison didn¡¯t respond, bat Leo did.


    ¡°She can leave if she wants to. What does it have to do with you


    His voice was not soft, and it fell into Madison¡¯s ears


    That right. What did it have to do with her! Did she think that she was a rtionship and reconciliation


    expert


    Without any hesitation Madison quickly left


    As soon as she left the hospital, she looked up and saw Joe¡¯s Maybach


    On the way she had sent a message to Joe, so he did not go to Rose Garden, Instead, he turned


    around and went to the hospital


    The moment Madison saw him, although she had not felt particrly aggrieved by Leo¡¯s harsh words,


    at that moment, sering joe made her eyes turn red


    She threw herself into Joe¡¯s arms, her voice choked with soln.


    ¡°Jor. I want to go home. Can we go back tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    What¡¯s wrong, Jessica! Did someone bully you? Is it that punk. Leo? I¡¯ll help you handle him, okay!


    Joe had never seen her like this before. Even during the incident when she didn¡¯t want to go homest


    time, she had been so aggrieved. She was crying in his argns, struggling to catch her breath.


    He felt a bit helpless He could only let her tears and snot stain his expensive suit. He patted her back


    gently, trying to


    ¡°Stop crying, okay? Jessica, if you want to go home tonight, you can. Il apany you back. Let¡¯s not


    suffer this grievance. Just tell me who bullied you, and Ill take care of everything for you.¡±


    Madison had yet to recover. She could only continue crying and shaking her head. She was so choked


    up, struggling to speak between sobs. It¡¯s not someone else¡­ It¡¯s me..


    She was the one who meddled in other people¡¯s matters. It had nothing to do with Leo.


    She recalled the previous incident at the Palmer family¡¯s old residence. She was originally getting along


    well with Leo, but after she finished talking to Amber, his attitude suddenly changed. He tore off the


    bandages she had applied and threw the tie she had chosen into the trash can


    At that time, she was still puzzled. Now that she recalled the incident, it turned out that there was a


    reason for his sudden change in behavior.


    She could only me herself for being oblivious to his emotions. She had simply thought that he was


    being moody and temperamental.


    Now that she thought about it, he just detested her self-righteous preaching.


    With his personality, Lea had already started to defy Edgar when his capabilities were first revealed.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Later on, he became even more unruly. How could he listen to an outsider like her preach nicely?


    Three years was too long. When she returned, she was deceived by his pretense of nobility and


    indifference and almost forgot what kind of person he was.


    He was rebellious and unruly.


    She had been patiently coaxed andforted by Joe for a long time. Although her emotions had


    gradually calmed down. one could tell that she was still holding onto some pent-up emotions from the


    asional shuddering of her shoulders.


    Joe looked down at the tear-stained Madison with a furrowed brow and sighed unintentionally.


    Then he raised his hand and flicked her forehead. He said helplessly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you cried enough? Look


    at you, your tears and snot have stained my clothes. It¡¯s so filthy, Luckily, you¡¯re not wearing any


    makeup! Otherwise, you¡¯d look like a ghost. and even your own brother wouldn¡¯t recognize you!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You have to recognize me


    Madison wiped away the tears on her face and looked at Joe with a hint of grievance.


    When she finally withdrew from his embrace, she noticed the stains on his clothes. She could not help


    butugh and book at Jor in disgust ¡°How did it get so dirty!¡±


    Jor retorted granpaly, ¡°You have the nerve toin and despise your brother? Didn¡¯t you do it


    You¡¯re the one that cred until your nose was running, and now nay clothes are dirty. When you¡¯re


    outside, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m your brother


    That wont du We¡¯re badugic al siblings proven by a paternny John esa sad that my household


    registration had been altered back. Youcant get rid of nar


    After being teased by for the anger in Madison¡¯s heart dissipated. She grabbed Joe¡¯s arm as they


    bantered.


    Joe did not push her away. He looked affectionately at his younger sister and asked helplessly. ¡°Are


    you feeling better now?¡±


    Madison also knew that Joe was just trying to cheer her up. She looked a little embarrassed. I¡¯m sorry,


    Joe, for makin worry about me


    Joe patted her head. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me I¡¯m not worried about you. I just find you


    annoying. You¡¯re miserably and making a mess. Tell me, didlot punk bully you am?¡±


    Madison shook her head She did not want Joe to question her too much. Instead, she pulled him and


    acted coquettishly, Tm so hungry Joe, quickly take me to eat something I¡¯m starving to death


    Joe naturally did as she said. Seeing that she did not want to say anything, he did not pry any further


    and brought her to the


    Amid their interaction, neither of them realized that two pairs of eyes were


    were staring at them from not far away in the hospital


    Tet¡¯s go


    Seeing the ck Maybach disappear from his sight, Leo withdrew his gaze and turned around with a


    gloomy expression.


    Cullen nced at him and spoke with aplicated expression Len, what did you say to Jessica? She


    It doesn¡¯t matter anymore


    What


    ¡°What Cullen was interrupted before he could finish speaking. All he heard was an inexplicable remark.


    ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter! You¡¯ve already made Jessica cry and her fears don¡¯t matter to


    you at all! So just because she has someone tofort her, you won¡¯t even apologize?¡±


    Cullen really could not understand. The two of them had been getting along fine just before getting into


    the car. But in the time it took him to park the car, Leo had managed to upset Jessica to the point of


    crying


    What kind of man was he


    Before Cullen could voice his condemnation, Leo, who was walking ahead, suddenly stopped and


    muttered. ¡°You saidst


    that when a woman ches for a tuam, it¡¯s because she cares, right?¡±:


    ¡°What


    Leus soper was slightly low, and Cullen couldn¡¯t hear him well.


    Leo had no intention of repeating himself. He returned tos al indifferent and cold demeanor. It doesn¡¯t


    matter¡±


    ne


    Before Cullen could say anything. Ero continued walking and at the same time, he interrupted, In the


    future dept


    even less to do with you.¡± sentan anything rted to Madoon. She has nothing to do


    the one who


    tu krepa may


    has a boyfriend,


    sate for our to be around anymore rigi


    Las spear with a touch of mckery. His slightly old ge madently pt acro Cullen


    Kawas duinbounded


    fodasingly way to Carden again and guit


    her cry and followed it up with a statement about keeping a distance. How convenient


    As if he could read Cullen¡¯s mind, Leo stopped again.


    ¡°Is there a problem with what I said


    ¡°No, no problem.¡±


    Cullen shook his head and gave Leo a thumbs-up with a grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to you suddenly bing so normal. It seems that your recent visits to the


    therapist very effective. Not had! Don¡¯t stop taking the medicine!


    Leo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re insulting me in a roundabout way?¡±


    Cullen smiled. Twouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Leo looked at him coldly, but he was pushed forward by Cullen. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s check on


    how your mom is doing so that we can go grab something to eat. Let¡¯s not waste time here,¡±


    Leo did not say anything else. He frowned and waved Cullen¡¯s hand away


    People at the inpatient department came and went. Some were happily carrying baby supplies, while


    others had sorrowful expressions with red eyes.


    Leo and Cullen stepped into the elevator. The first thing they say was a young girl standing in the


    corner wiping her tears. Her long hair covered her face, revealing only her shoulders trembling from


    sobbing.


    For some reason, Leo suddenly remembered the night Madison returned to Rozalia, and he proposed


    to get a divorce. She was also crying like this.


    Even though he now knew that she was pretending at that time, the image of her subbing at the


    hospital entrance ovepped with that moment.


    He was the one who had made her cry.


    Indeed, he should apologize properly.


    He would exin it to her when he goes to Rose Garden tomorrow.


    But at this moment, Madison, who had been crying at the hospital and was taken away by Joe, was


    buying a ne ticket to leave Sidovor City.


    There was no time like the present. On the way back to Green Water Bay, she had already discussed


    with Joe and also informed him about taking Greg to Rozalia for a couple of days.


    As for buying tickets, she entrusted the task to Samuel.


    Soon, the time was confirmed. The flight was going to be at four o¡¯clock the next afternoon

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    At the hospital.


    When Leo and Callen arrived at the ward, Amber was just waking up. She was lying weakly on the


    hospital bed and was coaxed by Maya to eat something. Her face was filled with fatigue


    Despite her old age, at this moment, she was like a child. Her entire body was filled with clear


    reluctance. She pursed her lips tightly and refused to touch any food..


    Maya, on the other hand, was patient, not even shaking the spoon in her hand. ¡°Oh. Mrs. Palmer,


    please eat a little more. The doctor said that you have to replenish your nutrition. It¡¯s not good for you


    to starve like this


    Amber wrinkled her brow and turned her head away. I just woke up and don¡¯t feel like eating. Please sit


    for a while. Don¡¯t worry about the¡±


    She had just woken up and her head was still spinning. When she thought of what had happened


    before she fainted, she lost her appetitepletely. She even held back a surge of anger.


    Maya was solely focused on Amber¡¯s well-being.


    Mrs. Palmer hade out for a physical examination on an empty stomach. After being angered by


    that superstar from the Hale family, she had been unconscious until now. How could she not eat


    something?


    Just as she was about to coax Amber into eating a little more, a voice from behind interrupted her.


    Tf she doesn¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t force her. Why do you have to coax her as if you¡¯re forcing her?


    Maya, you¡¯re so considerate of her well-being, but she may not appreciate it


    Leo spoke as he walked into the ward, sat down on a nearby chair, and carefully selected a piece of


    fruit from the bowl Maya had brought over.


    Amber was furious upon seeing him. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, unable to calm


    herself down for a


    moment.


    Their mother-son rtionship had always been like this, and Maya, as an outsider, couldn¡¯t say much.


    She could only give Leo a disapproving look and think about how to advise him.


    Fortunately, Cullen, who excelled at easing tensions, was present. He immediately scolded Leo. ¡°Leo,


    can¡¯t you speak properly? No wonder you¡¯re not well-liked. Just because you have a mouth doesn¡¯t


    mean you know how to use it.


    After scolding Len, Cullen turned to look at Amber.


    ¡°Mrs. Palmer, what happened to you? I¡¯ve always seen you in good health. Why did you faint at the


    hospital today? As soon as Leo and I heard the news, we rushed over to visit you. We came empty-


    handed, please don¡¯t mind it


    Amber, who had calmed down a bit, rolled her eyes at Leo, still feeling furious. ¡°He rushed over as


    soon as he heard the news? I¡¯m afraid he came to see if I was drad from being irritated by lus


    sweetheart!¡±


    The thought of Sally made Amber angry. Her tone was alsopletely unfriendly. She hadpletely


    forgotten that after the old man passed away, she had said that she wanted to be nuignanimous to Leo


    At this moment, all that was left was the harshness and sharpness of an ekler She red at Leo


    Told you Leo, as long as I¡¯m alive, don¡¯t even think about lettang Sally mo the Palmer family! If you


    want to nirry her. you can be the our collecting mypse at the wedding!¡±


    Hush Mrs. Palmer! You can¡¯t say such things!¡±


    Maya, bring superstiminen due to her age, couldn¡¯t stand such wohts of self-resing


    However, at


    moment. Ander war


    She pointed anguly at Ero amil


    dod¡± ¡°Why c


    her cry and followed it up with a statement about keeping a distance. How conventent


    As if he could read Cullen¡¯s mind. Leo stopped again


    ¡°Is there a problem with what I said!¡±


    ¡°No, no problem


    Cullen shook his head and gave Leo a thumbs-up with a grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to you suddenly bing so normal. It seems that your recent visits to the


    therapist have very effective. Not bad! Don¡¯t stop taking the medicine!¡±


    Leo narrowed his eyes. Why do I feel like you¡¯re insulting me in a roundabour way?¡±


    Cullen smiled. I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡±


    Leo looked at him coldly, but he was pushed forward by Gullen. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s check on


    how your morn is doing so that we can go grab something to eat. Let¡¯s not waste time here.¡±


    Leo did not say anything else. He frowned and waved Cullen¡¯s hand away.


    People at the inpatient department came and went. Some were happily carrying baby supplies, while


    others had sorrowful expressions with red eyes.


    Leo and Cullen stepped into the elevator. The first thing they saw was a young girl standing in the


    corner wiping her tears Her long hair covered her face, revealing only her shoulders trembling from


    sobbing.


    For some reason, Leo suddenly remembered the night Madison returned to Rozalia, and he proposed


    to get a divorce. She was also crying like this


    Even though he now knew that she was pretending at that time, the image of her sabbing at the


    hospital entrance ovepped with that moment.


    He was the one who had made her cry..


    Indeed, he should apologize properly.


    en he goes to Rose Garden tomorrow.


    He would exin it to her when


    But at this moment, Madison, who had been crying at the hospital and was taken away by Joe, was


    buying a ne ticket to leave Sidovor City.


    There was no time like the present. On the way back to Green Whiter Bay, she had already discussed


    with Joe and also informed him about taking Greg to Rozalia for a couple of days.


    As for buying tickets, she entrusted the task to Samuel


    Soon, the time was confirmed. The flight was going to be at four o¡¯clock the next afternoon.


    At the hospital


    When Leo and Cullen arrived at the ward, Amber was just waking up. She was lying weakly on the


    hospital bed and was coaxed by Maya to eat something. Her face was filled with fatigu


    Despite her old age, at this moment, she was like a child. Her entire body was filled with clear


    reluctance. She pursed her lips tightly and refused to touch any fool


    Maya, on the other hand, was patient, not even shaking the spoon in her hand. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Palmer,


    please eat a little more. The doctor said that you have to replenish your nutrition. It¡¯s not good for you


    to starve like this?¡±


    Amber wrinkled her brow and uned her head away. I just woke up and don¡¯t feel like eating. Please sit


    for a while. Don¡¯t worry about me¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She had just woken up and her head was still spanning. When she thought of what had happened


    before she fainted, she lost her appetitepletely. She even held back a surge of anger


    Maya was solely focused on Amber¡¯s well-being.


    Mrs. Palmer hade out for a physical examination on an empty stomach. After being angered by


    that superstar from the Hale family, she had been unconscious until now. How could she not eat


    something?


    Just as she was about to coax Amber to eating a little more, a voice from behind interrupted her


    If she doesn¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t force her. Why do you have to coax her as if you¡¯re forcing her?


    Maya, you¡¯re so considerate of her well-being, but she may not appreciate it.¡±


    Leo spoke as he walked into the ward, sat down on a nearby chair and carefully selected a piece of


    fruit from the bowl Maya had brought over.


    Amber was furious upon seeing him. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, unable to calm


    herself down for a


    Their mother-son rtionship had always been like this, and Maya, as an outsider, couldn¡¯t say much.


    She could only give Lena disapproving look and think about how to advise him.


    Fortunately, Cullen, who excelled at easing tensions, was present. He immediately scolded Leo, ¡°Leo,


    can¡¯t you speak properly? No wonder you¡¯re not well-liked. Just because you have a mouth doesn¡¯t


    mean you know how to use it.¡±


    After scolding Leo, Cullen turned to look at Amber


    Mrs Palmer, what happened to you? Ive always seen you in good health. Why did you fainst at the


    hospital today As soo


    Leo and 1 beard the news, we rushed over to visit you. We came empty handed, please don¡¯t mind a*


    Aber who had calmed down a bit, rulled her eyes at Lea still feeling turns the nahed over as soon as he


    heard the


    I in afraid he came to see if I was dead from being irritated by his sweetheart¡±


    The saga of Sally male Ander angry Her tune was als spletely intrically. She hadpletely forgotten


    thai ter


    wird the hat


    ths and sharpness of an elder star red at Lou


    young


    don¡¯t even thus about leg Sally into the Palmer family! If you want to marry her,


    page can to the sun enllesting toy age at the


    lig


    gave birth to this untill sun, and lost a few years of my life. Now, if 1 had to see him marry a woman like


    Sally, it would better for me to die directly. It¡¯s better to die early and report tony husband! If I live a


    couple more years and he marries Sally, I won¡¯t be able to face my husband!¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t say that, Mrs. Palmer? Maya repeatedly eximed. Then she turned to Leo, trying to


    say a few words in favor. ¡°Young master, please persuade the madam. She¡­


    However, before Maya could finish her sentence. Amber sterly interrupted her.


    He did not look worried at all, instead, he looked at Amber calmly and spoke in a measured tone.


    ¡°From childhood to adulthood, whatever I wanted to do was never satisfactory to you. The things I liked


    were devalued by you, and I could only ept your arrangements. Of course, I¡¯ve epted all of that.


    But I don¡¯t understand why my marriage has to be arranged by you too. Do I not even have the


    freedom to choose who to marry?¡±


    ¡°Mont, the person I¡¯m going to marry is going to spend the rest of my life with me, not with you. Why do


    you have to control even my marriage? Do you have to do as you wish! You always say that it¡¯s for my


    good. Have you considered my thoughts


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ward fell silent.


    A momentter, Amber suddenly sneered. She picked up the cup on the bedside table and threw it at


    Len


    The ss shattered on the floor, apanied by sharp sounds.


    ¡°So I¡¯m


    Wrong i


    for doing this for your sake? It¡¯s rare that you spoke so much to me for such a woman. As soon as she


    Palmer, how did I give birth to a big ingrate like your


    Leo frowned at her words. ¡°Sally hasn¡¯t contacted me in thest two days. She hasn¡¯tined to


    me. Why are you angry?¡±


    The two confronted each other, but Maya realized what had happened. It turned out that Mrs. Palmer


    had misunderstood and thought Leo hade to the hospital after receiving a call from Sally,


    She hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh, Mrs. Palmer, you¡¯ve misunderstood young master. I called him, and he


    came to the hospital to check on you. He hasn¡¯t had dinner with Mr. Wilkinson yet. You said not to tell


    the young master before you fainted, but you still hadn¡¯t woken up by now. I was afraid something


    might happen so I called young master.¡±


    She hurriedly defended Leo, but she did not say anything about not being able to reach Leo initially and


    Leo naturally noticed this detail. He pursed his lips and did not refute.


    Cullen did not say much either.


    It was impolite to interfere in other people¡¯s family matters, especially since Jessica had divorced Lea.


    There was no longer any connection with the Palmer family, and it was better not to speak.


    But he didn¡¯t mind taking a jab at Sally. He spoke up. So, Mrs. Palmer, did you faint today at the


    hospital after seeing Sally? You must have been angered. What did that woman do?¡±


    To rast a cold nce at Cullen, who innocently shrugged. This question hit the mark for Amber Of


    course, I fainted


    This question had hit the nail on the head!


    ¡°Who che could have angered me other than that womand


    Amber thought of the went where the hadpered Sally at the hospital and rolled her eyes


    ???


    andnar


    Shar had got for a regs check-up and an apestoilly, she rate ally, wir hast post been discharged At


    Best she didn¡¯t recognize the fan star Buthally ounted by her naive mother. Hanna, came up to her,


    addressing her as inws.


    Leo had already divorced Madison. Where did the ¡®inwse from:


    Hence, she started arguing with Ramona. Who knew that this mother-daughter pair was so


    shameless?


    One of them called her inws, and the other almost called her Mom. She even said that she would


    have to get used to it and start calling her ¡®Moen¡¯ in advance.


    What a joke!


    They hadn¡¯t even gotten married, and she was already calling her Mom


    Not to mention that she would not agree to this marriage at all. Even if she took a step back and ler Leo


    have his way and marry her, she could not believe that someone would chase after her mother-inw


    and call her Mom before they were even engaged!

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Unfortunately, Amber and Maya couldn¡¯t stoop to such shamelessness. They could only suppress their


    anger.


    Amber¡¯s health had indeed deteriorated in the past two years, with issues like low blood sugar and


    postpartumplications. This anger naturally led to her fainting.


    Before she lost consciousness she remembered that Sally and her mother had run away in a panic, as


    if they were afraid of being implicated.


    How could someone from such a family marry into the Palmer family


    If it weren¡¯t for the previous friendship between the Old Master of the Hale family and Edgar, she


    wouldn¡¯t even want to know such people.


    The fact that the Hale family could do business together with the Palmer family now was thanks to the


    misunderstandings surrounding a good girl like Madison. If it weren¡¯t for this misunderstanding, the


    engagement would have been with Sally. Edgar would probably have preferred to spend money to


    settle this matter rather than let his son marry this woman!


    However, who knew that her blind son would fall for such a woman? What an ill-fated rtionship!


    Amber vividly recounted the morning¡¯s events with great emotions. Although it was directed at Cullen,


    her intense words were meant for Leo to hear.


    ¡°Cullen, you have to be reasonable here. Let¡¯s not talk about what Sally did to our Madison. Just based


    on what happened today. I wouldn¡¯t let him marry such a woman. Is it wrong for a mother like me to act


    this way?¡±


    Cullen nodded emphatically. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, of course, you¡¯re absolutely right. You¡¯re doing this for Leo¡¯s


    sake. A woman like her is indeed unsuitable for marriage. Bringing her into the family would only bring


    trouble. Marriage is a significant matter and must be carefully considered


    The two of them echoed each other. The meaning behind their fronds was obvious, but they only


    elicited a coldugh.


    ¡°Are you guys done with this performance? If you are, then allow me to speak


    Leo got up from the chair and swept his cold eyes over them indifferently. It was impossible to decipher


    the emotions in his


    ¡°I understand that none of you likes Sally. Indeed, she has many ws that are hard to like, but no one


    in this world is absolutely perfen, right? I am also someone unbing in your eyes, am I not? If so,


    wouldn¡¯t it be better for two unlikeable people like her and me to be together? It saves trouble for


    everyone.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he added fuel to Amber¡¯s fire, Teo Palmer, do you know what you¡¯re


    talking about?!¡±


    This time, even Cullen felt that he could not help him. ¡°Leo, it¡¯s not just about whether Sally is likable or


    not. Shemining a crime


    If it were only a matter of personal character, a quirky and arroghot youngdy like Sally could be


    tolerated. In any case, the Palmer family did not need to appease and give in to anyone in Sidovor City.


    It did not matter if Sally was overbearing and used this power of to intimidate others


    However, there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do She had a violent streak from a young age. Thest tane


    she even duectly astacked someone with a knade at a banquet


    How could a woman like her bruagha into the family?


    pr disorder, the Palmerimsty dolutely camot


    If the breaks the line, I will personally send her in fun likest diene. But no matter what, as long as


    bottom line I will will marry her


    loendt souch mi


    ¡°Your bottom line! Your bottom line is to marry a celebrity that abides by thew and bring her back to


    the Palmer family


    Amber was so angry that she almost fainted again Unfortunately, there was nothing at hand to throw,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    so she could only re at him fiercely. Leo, do you know what you¡¯re saying Hewam I supposed to


    answer to you


    ¡°It¡¯s my own choice. There¡¯s no need for you to exin¡±


    Leo responded calmly.


    He straightened his back and looked at his aged mother seriously. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve spent half your life


    was time for you to live for yourself. If you think my marriage to Sally will cause trouble for the family, I


    will ma arrangements, and you won¡¯t have to meet her Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, I will


    ¡°You


    andfather


    ¡°Mother, I see that you¡¯re recovering quite well now, I think your body is fine Cullen and I haven¡¯t had


    dinner yet, so we won¡¯t stay here to apany you


    Leo didn¡¯t want to listen to her nagging anymore. He interrupted Amber¡¯s words indifferently and


    nced at Cullen before


    turning and leaving.


    Cullen was also helpless. He could only give Amber a nod before following Cullen in a hurry.


    Leo Palmer, don¡¯t you dare leave!


    Amber was furious on the hospital bed, but before she could utter her threatening words. Leo¡¯s tall


    figure had already disappeared from the ward.


    She immediately pressed her aching forehead. ¡°This stubborn child, how did I give birth to such a blind


    person!


    Maya¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Mrs. Palmer, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not good for your health to be angry.


    Why don¡¯t you do as the young master said: Give him some time. If he can¡¯t stand that woman, he will


    naturally leave her. He won¡¯t give up since he hasn¡¯t hit a dead end yet!¡±


    Amber¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°How can I give him time? I¡¯ve already lost one of my two children to those


    people, and he¡¯s the only one left by my side. Should I just watch him go the wrong way without


    keeping an eye on him¡±¡±


    The heartbreaking thought caused Amber¡¯s eyes to redden as she wiped away her tears.


    Maya looked at her with a touch of heartache. She was once a strong woman who had followed the Old


    Master of the Palmer family in the business world. When had she ever lost herposure like this?


    Time spares no one, and things in this world have always been unpredictable.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a step back first, Mrs. Palmer? How about this? Let Young Master spend some


    time with that woman the Hale family, but don¡¯t let them register their marriage.¡±


    In this day and age, there are many quick marriages and quick divorces, mostly because couples find it


    challenging to live Mogether due to various family matters. Living together will reveal various problems,


    and marriage is not as simple as it


    Although the young amaster had leren talking about marrying Sally for these years, there was also a


    bnce in his heart. At least in the three years of marriage with Madison, there had never been any


    excessive actions with Sally


    The two of them had never officially been together, an how would they kane if they would get along


    Fraised in the Palister family was still devent. It could be seen from his behavior in these three years


    and the incident of personally sering Sally to detentionst time.


    II Sally were to live with Leo and be by his side, whether she could endure it was still a question.


    No matter how well the fox disguised itself, there would always be a time when it showed its tail.


    How could a person who was rotten to the core be good after marrying someone


    Amber listened carefully to Mayas analysis, and thought about it seriously


    After a while, she nodded imperceptibly. Tl talk to that stubborn boy another day, give him a cookie first,


    then ask for at promise. I¡¯ll have him set a deadline for two or three years before letting them register. If


    he can tolerate Sally during these two or three years, I¡¯ll ept it


    Maya smiled with relief. Mrs. Palmer, it¡¯s gil that you can see reason¡±


    Amber sighed. ¡°Can I not see reason? Otherwise, I be irritated to death¡±


    In her heart she actually understood that she couldn¡¯t change the decisions her son made..


    It might be better to let go.


    If she took a step back, there might be a turnaround.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Aftering out of the ward, Leo¡¯s expression was so gloomy that no one dared to look at him directly.


    A suppressed anger lingered in his chest, unable to he swallowed or spit out


    This emotion was the same as every time he was punished in his childhood, every time he was forced


    to do things he didn¡¯t


    want to do


    However, if he did not smit, he would be locked up in that pitch-ck room for another night, making


    him powerless and unable to escape.


    The suffocating feeling of being restrained intensified with every word from his mother, ovepping with


    the pitch-ck memories. He was afraid that if he stayed in the ward any longer, the uncontroble


    rebellion deep within him would resurface again.


    Therefore, his footsteps were quick and fast. He wanted to distance himself from the ce behind him


    and stay far away from the people inside.


    say, Leo, why are you walking so fast? Are you really in such a hurry to eat?¡±


    Callen rushed out of the ward, trying to catch his breath but the person in front of him had already


    created some distance, forcing him to catch up quickly.


    Leo paid no attention to his joking and kept his cold expression.


    The two of them stood in front of the elevator, At this moment, Cullen found an opportunity to talk to


    him. ¡°Leo, you are not someone who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. You should know that what


    Auntie said is right. Why bother¡­¡±


    ¡°Cullen.¡±


    Leo interrupted him.


    The elevator stopped on their floor. Leo stepped in and didn¡¯t rush to say anything to Cullen.


    At this time, the visiting time for families delivering meals to patients had passed, and there was no one


    else in the elevator


    Leo entered the elevator, and after a moment, he spoke again. ¡°Do you know which dessert shop near


    the hospital makes the best-tasting desserts¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cullen¡¯s mouth, which was about to say something, suddenly closed.


    In the short 30 seconds Leo took to enter the elevator, Cullen had thought about many ways to


    persuade Leo and also imagined what Leo would say in return.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected Leo to ask such a question.


    What good dessert shops are there around here?¡¯ He thought.


    After a while, Cullen finally forced out a sentence. I haven¡¯t been back to the city for several years. Why


    are you asking me


    The elevator stopped on the first Bloor


    Leo nced at him expressionlessly and stepped out. ¡°When I was very young, I was forced by my


    grandfather and Mrs. Ver todo various things I did like The canotions were probably simr to when you


    learned that Romic hadpromised to return to the Wilkinson family to be the young muster,


    powerless and disgusted. You don¡¯t know that when everyone thought they were doing it for my good


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    only Sally stood by my side¡±


    She was the only our who jenormberei lits bandsday. dark room. Even Mi


    had given hun a piece of cake when be had moste out of that


    Hathe Hale Lamily, but she remembered


    Chapter Inl


    Only she, in every rehellion against his grandfather and Mrs. Wien, would speak up for him unlike those


    so-called friends who imed that his grandfather and Mrs. We were doing it for his good.


    ¡°For my good, what a ridiculous phrase


    To this day, he has almost forgotten the taste of that cake, but be all always remember the sweetness


    he tasted when he came out of that rk room.


    He had suffered a lot, and only that piece of cake had given him slight sweetness.


    He didn¡¯t want to love it


    Cullen listened to his words, in silence for a long time. It wasn¡¯t itil the cold wand outside the hospital


    blew on their faces that he looked at Leo again, his gazeplicates).


    ¡°You, you want to marry her just because Sally once stood on your side?¡°


    ¡°Isart it enough that she¡¯s the only one who takes pity on me


    Leo stond still and looked back at Cullen seriously.


    Cullen usually carefree, also became serious in tone. You know yoursell, it¡¯s pity, not love. Just


    because of this, you want to marry her. Isn¡¯t there a possibility that she is pretending to be pitiful to


    you?¡±


    A woman like Sally, who had once harmed Jessica when they were young, how could she show


    genuine pity for Leo


    The more Cullen thought about it, the more uneasy he became. He hurriedly said, ¡°Leo, you¡¯re not


    marrying her out of love! I should have seen it. If you really liked her, why would you wait so many


    years without touching her? Is it because you can¡¯t ur you don¡¯t want to? You don¡¯t even want to touch


    her. Do you think such a marriage canst? Wake up! She approached you with a purpose, and you¡¯ve


    fallen into the trap Are youckingmon sense?¡±


    Compared to Cullen¡¯s agitation, Leo was much calmer,


    He shook his head. ¡°Tin notckingmon sense; I¡¯mcking love.¡±


    Cullen was dumbfounded.


    However, Lea continued earnestly, ¡°Even if she calcted against me, so what? If this calctive


    woman can show me a little light in the darkness, I¡¯m willing to be the moth that ignores life and death.


    Maybe you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t love her, I want to marry her just because of an unwilling thought and to


    break free from the chains of rebellion against me. And she doesn¡¯t love me either. She loves only my


    money, and, coincidentally, I¡¯m worthless except for money¡±


    Cullen opened his mouth, full of words he wanted to refute, but nothing came out.


    However, he thought of the little chubby girl who had been following Leo around since childhood. Did


    she have to be ignored by Leo just because she had been around for so long?


    Cullen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Leo, you say youck love but isnt Jessica¡¯s love for you enough? She


    has been with you ever since young. Anyone can see that she likes you. Clear affection is in front of


    your eyes, but you choose to ignore it and insist on getting involved with Sally. Is your brain defective?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want untere and passionate love, but he had to ept that meticulous scheme and hypocrisy.


    Was there something wrong with his brain?


    ¡°Madison Hale, dae loves me??


    Len surged when he


    Jessica¡¯s manar, and far calmness in his eyes suddenly became interve


    rode of bring my wife, which was jokingly set by the elders when we were young Later on, she just


    wanted to sape the station of being dependent on the Hale tamuly, so she eagerly begged my


    grandfather to let her marry mail Sally¡¯s love for me is


    Chapter 1st


    Everyone could tell that she loved him¡­.


    Ha, what a joke!


    If she liked him, why didn¡¯t she try to get closer to him after Sally returned? Why didn¡¯t she even give


    him a proper look She only smiled at him when the Old Master was around.


    If she truly liked him, why did she remain indifferent when he was about to send her abroad, quietly


    epting all the arrangements? In these three years, she didn¡¯t even make a call, remembering Mrs


    Wen¡¯s birthday and calling the old chef. at Rose Garden, but ignoring him. Was this her way of


    expressing affection?


    If she liked him, why would she divorce him so calmly and find her next boyfriend


    Sally¡¯s love for hum might be a calcted move, but wasn¡¯t Jessica unwilling ever to offer him any


    show of affection, real Fake? Was that what they called love!


    She only loved the name Mrs. Palmer and wanted to leave the Hule family


    She loved nothing more than the title of Mrs. Palmer, and all she wanted was to leave the Hale family.


    Once out of the situation, she no longer needed him, even tossing aside all emotions.


    She imed to be jealous of his kindness 10 Sally, but it was only because of the title of Mrs. Palmer.


    Look, they had just divorced and she immediately pushed him towards Sally. Was that her way of


    expressing affection?


    At the thought of this, the coldness around Leu became even stronger.


    ¡°I told you not to mention her again.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Bark over to Madison¡¯s situation.


    Aer being brought back to Green Water Bay by Joe. Madison mood improved significantly. Afte


    dopamine-inducing small cabe, she had already dismissed Leo swords from her mind, no maj


    Of course she had forgotten Amber, who was still unconscious at the hospital


    mal she sent a message to Amber. She did not call her. Instead, she inquired briefly and


    pe anoney to show her sincerity, using the excuse of having somest-minute matters and not being


    abl


    Maya had Bready called her. It was rude of her not to visit and greet Amber at the hospital.


    In the past, she did not understand. Nose, she naturally had to learn these things.


    Inebrya


    and enjoying a


    Hay stuff he


    maturally did not ept the money, but also didn¡¯t mind her absence. They exchanged a few polite


    writings douch the screen.


    though it was a virtual conversation. Madison could sense that Amber¡¯s attitude towards her was not as


    warm as before.


    For not, ane didn¡¯t take to heart. Madison understood that she was no longer Amber¡¯s daughter-inw,


    and she con dos con me anything from someone who had no blood rtion with her, even if the identity


    still existed. Why should


    m: waliscion from someone who had no reason to love her!


    KA EINE ZINAAG EEV, GEr city war the most important now.


    Nason time, all online posts aboun Sally had disappeared. No matter how hard she searched, there


    was nothing, not


    ths or various scandals.


    NO CITPC-Concertoe crazy fans and the mockery of passerby haters, there was no trace of any


    posts rted to


    verted


    her and Leo had disappearedpletely, as if she had never been a celebrity. Even the


    toded to conty things for sally had also been deactivated.


    ind, by it titis nevs the new day. By that time she had packed her luggage with Joe and Samuel and


    was manden to pack up Liter so they could leave Sadovor City together.


    .cten leg opsadison couldn¡¯t help but sigh Sally was no doubt the big celebrity promoted with so


    m Deild vat neus even when dee was being kicked our of the industry.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    at to the trending topics, remaining unknown to the audience, and


    Sheder the entertaminent iphistry in such a grand manner


    Madison wrinkled her nose in response, Joe, can you stop acting like a naggly


    me staying here for so long? If you¡¯re really fed up with me


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, afraid that for might really not want to go back with her to Rozalia.


    It had not been easy to coax him back. If he didn¡¯t return and resolve the grievances with their parents,


    she would not let Joe return so easily.


    She didn¡¯t continue speaking, but Joe didn¡¯t let her off so easily. He deliberately said. ¡°Tam fed up with


    you. Shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to say it since you¡¯ve stayed with me for so long? I¡¯m fed up with you,


    Jessica What should I do?¡±


    Madison naturally wouldn¡¯t answer. Just when she was about to y it down, her phone rang, Without


    thinking, she answered the call.


    Jor, don¡¯t talk for a moment. Let me take this call first


    Joe snorted. During the pause at a traffic light, he nced at her through the rearview mirror.


    Madison naturally did not miss this expression. She teased him with a wink and cheerfully answered


    the phone.


    However, in the next second, after hearing the content of the call, Madison¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    After a long while, she finally found her voice. Joe, something happened to Antoine¡­¡±


    Joe mmed on the gas pedal and then mmed on the brakes again, instinctively turning around,


    ¡°What?¡±


    The rms of the Maybach honked loudly, making people irritable and disoriented. Joe wished he


    could get out of the car and scold someone. Just when he was about to erupt, Madison stopped him.


    Joe. let¡¯s turn around and go back first. We won¡¯t go home first. Let¡¯s go to Antoine,¡±


    She quickly calmed down and briefly exined Antoine¡¯s situation to Joe inside the car.


    This time, Antoine was filming a martial arts movie. The project was finalizedst year, and the first


    shooting phase was a closed set at Mountain Fog.


    This type of film had many fight scenes, and Antoine always insisted on doing his own stunts, refusing


    to use any stand-ins, Even for extremely dangerous scenes, he insisted on doing them himself.


    He was afraid that using a


    ng a stunt double wouldn¡¯t capture the realism needed in front of the camera, so he always did his own


    Of course, he was also worried about the safety of others.


    This time, the incident urred during the filming of a night scenest night. It was a scene where the


    male lead was pursued, engaged in a water light, and then swept into a turbulent stream, leading to a


    chance encounter after a LEDOW


    In theory, such scenes could be filmed on calm water surfaces with artificially created visuals of


    turbulent water in the shot However, after several attempts, Antoine felt that the effect was not


    satisfactory So, he discussed with the director about trysig it under a snell waterfall beneath the


    Mountain Fog


    project was jointly invested by XK Entertainment and the Daves family, so there was enough hunding


    and subcient safety in After some hesitation, the dares to agreed


    wrarangg prodective sinis when they entered the walt


    but for some reason, Antoine¡¯s safety rope audelyke in the nubtle of the deyding The water under the


    waterfall was surbulent and deeps, and a swith current


    Fortunately Aautoune was good ai vetummang


    ervrating hun trom being dragged


    directly into the deep pad Otherwir a night have but has to sheas


    Nevertheless, he still suffered considerable injuries. His head was directly hit by a stone in the water,


    creating arge hole and he also ingested a considerable amount of water. At the moment, he was still


    unconscious in the hospital.


    The film crew was under strict management, and there was no leakage of any information at the


    moment. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago that Madison had a video call with Antoine, and Antoine¡¯s agent


    used his phone to talk to her, exining the


    situation.


    In times of prosperity, disasteres, Madison was worried in the car, feeling guilty for mocking Sally


    on days ago. Now, the misfornane had befallen her instead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much, Madison Antoine has encountered all sorts of idents in his many


    years as big and small, and he has always ovee them. Good people have good fortunes, he will


    be fine


    Samuel, who was sitting at the side, tried tofort her


    However, when Madison thought about Antoine still being unconscious, her eyes reddened. She


    expressed her worries, her voice tinged with guilt and sorrow, Tim really a bad omen. If I had


    umted more merits, maybe Antoine would not have gotten hirt¡­¡±


    ¡°Jessica Daves, you¡¯re imagining things! Joe interrupted her angrily.


    Joe spoke reassuringly, ¡°What Joe said is right. Jessica, don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯re our little lucky star,


    not a bad omen. Antoine is just taking a temporary rest, waiting for you to go wake him up

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Madison remained silent, lips pursed, not saying a wond


    It was clear that going back to Rozalia was not an options now Anime¡¯s agent had called her, and she


    couldn¡¯t pretend as if nothing had happened. She needed to gige Antome to pat hermand at ease.


    Antoine and Samuel also didn¡¯t object to this decision


    They had decided to return earlyst night, without informing their family, It was an impulsive


    to Mountain Fog instead of returning home was just a slight letour, though they would have to expl


    Without wasting any time, Madison mmmmediately called Greg.


    She didn¡¯t exin the injury Antours injury to Greg After all, given his status, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the


    crew, and affect Antoine¡¯s career. The entertainment industry was superstitious, ning lead actors


    even for the smallest idents,


    Even if there were no externalctists, Marlison chal not want to tell anyone about this,


    Of course, Madison didn¡¯t lie to Greg either. She only mentioned hall of the situation and, given the


    current circumstances. said she would have to wait a while before returning to Rozalia. She had no


    intentions of changing her mind.


    Fortunately, Greg didn¡¯t press for details, and heforted Madison, telling her to focus on her current


    tasks. He assured her that when she had time, he would personallye to visit in Rozalia, whether or


    not she epted the invitation.


    Madison with her mind on Antoine, was not in the mood to discuss further. She simply exined the


    situation and wearily


    ended the call.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere at Rose Garden was not as oppressive


    Greg, unaware of Madison¡¯s current mood, thought she genuinely had some urgent matters to attend


    to. He was joking and bantering with his old friends in a private room at the Rose Garden.


    ¡°You old man, you¡¯ve been keeping your mouth shut all this time. Now, who knows, Madison might be


    with you. If she has at favor to ask, just tell her what you want to eat, and shell definitely make it for


    you.¡±


    Benton, sitting across from Greg, snorted coldly, his face showing a rare sign of displeasure. ¡°You old


    rascal, you knew that Madison was leaving, and you deliberately waited until today to fell me!¡±


    Greg openly admitted, ¡°Well yeah, I did it on purpose. Who told you, this old man of yours has a


    peculiar temper? I had to trach you a lesson!¡±


    Benton shot him a side-eye, infuriated. ¡°You old scoundrel


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Greg was having a great tiane and continued teasing. So, tomorrow I¡¯ll go to Madison¡¯s


    ce. Are youing along


    Benton wanted to p him in the face. He gritted his teeth and sud, ¡°Yes¡±


    Benton not only nned to go but also intended to take Madison as his apprentice. He did not care if


    she was talented or not In any case, he was going to be her muster. When the time cime, he wanted to


    see how the shameless Greg would adless im


    Regards of her talent, she was young and the medical students were about the same age Maybe he


    could teach her something


    Thinking alone Greg¡¯s exption when he heard the newter Benton¡¯s mood gradually unproved the shot


    a mysterious nce at the all-unding Greg med coldly harruingdied


    be


    Let him enjoyughing for a few more days. When the timees, les a ver


    Mountain Fog was located at the junction of Sidovor City and Aeg City. It wasn¡¯t a single peak but a


    range of mountains.yer uponyer.


    Antoine¡¯s filming location was the highest point, and though notparable to famous mountains innby


    books, it still had a considerable altitude. People with slightly weaker physical conditions might


    experience, high-altitude sickness upon reaching the sunimit.


    In the past few years, Sidovor City¡¯s economic development has been good. Some businessmen ha


    summer resort at the top and constructed vis for summer reiats,plete with a tarred roud alo


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t as dithcult for Madison and the others to travel this route as it was before. It was


    not the 80 probability of a car ident when driving up the mountain previously


    Madison chose this route mainly because it was close, and after crossing Mountain Fog, they would


    reach Aeng City Antoine was receiving treatment in the hospital.


    Four hourster, the three of them arrived at their destination


    Madison couldn¡¯t wast and had already called Antoine¡¯s agent when they were still at the toll booth,


    inquiring about Antoine¡¯s cument condition and the ward he was in..


    hand


    Hearing that Antoine had already woken up Madison breathed a sigh of relief. The tension she had


    been holding onto finally eased.


    Regardless, Madison couldn¡¯t wait and immediately headed to the inpatient department as soon as she


    got out of the car.


    Just as the agent had said Antoine had already woken up and was resting on the bed with his eyes


    lowered.


    It was probably because the ident this time was indeed more serious. He looked very weak, his thin


    lips were pale and hisplexion was also not good. What made one¡¯s heart ache even more was the


    bandage on his forehead, with faint traces of blood seeping through. She did not know how badly he


    had knocked himself, but it would definitely leave a scar.


    When Madison Hale arrived at the ward, just one nce at him made her eyes turn red


    He was such a good-looking person. Why was there such a big wound on his forehead! What if his face


    was dishgured!


    ¡°Antoine


    She looked at Antoine¡¯s wound with a choked voice, feeling heartbroken.


    Antoine, who was initially in a bad mood, brightened up when he saw Madison, and his posture even


    straightened a bat


    ¡°Why is my hate ter here? Are you alone


    ¡°No. Both for and Samuel


    abo here I walked faster, so I came int


    Madison Hale shook his head and exined with an aggrieved expression.


    her


    Matium exined with a slightly aggrieved book on lur face. Abone found her appearance amusing and


    condi¡¯t help but aber with a clear ve otok at or like that Jessica You are so wrongest, others might think


    I posted a hole in go ficat and that I should not be lying in the hospital¡±


    he set at the Saistes speaking jr end tatimi padol open the dose makentaa


    A sin ab che


    Antoine shifted his gaze to his two brothers and then turned to Madison with a gentle smile. Sure,


    Jessica, make somethin for me as you see fit. If it¡¯s too much trouble, buy some porridge at the hospital


    entrance. Take Samuel with you, you guys probably haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    Madison nodded quickly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check first. If no one is willing to let me use the kitchen. I¡¯ll buy


    something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Antoine watched the two leave. Once the ward door was gently closed, his smile gradually faded. He


    looked at Joe, who was standing by the bed


    ¡°Joe, seems like you need to help investigate the situation with the production crew


    With just one sentence, Joe immediately tensed up and looked at Antoine sharply


    ¡°You mean it wasn¡¯t an ident this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, someone attacked me in the water,¡±


    Antoine¡¯s tone was affirmative, without a hint of doubl

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    As soon as Antoine finished speaking, Joe¡¯s expression became even more serious. Do you still


    remember the exact situation at that time?


    Antoine shook his head. Tm afraid I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, but im sure that my proted


    before I went into the water. Moreover, after I was washed underwater by the rapids, someone pulled


    He had injured his head and water had seeped into his lungs. The doctor had diagnosed a slight


    concus for his mentory to be confused.


    Therefore, when the few of them went into the water, he was already blurry about who was closer to


    him and whe ident happened. He only vaguely remembered that someone was pulling him and


    trying to make him sink to the


    bottant


    As for the protective equipment, XK Entertainment was not the only party investing in the production


    team this time. John also said that he could provide funds anytime if they needed it. The equipment


    they used was expensive and top quality, so there wouldn¡¯t be any quality issues.


    Moreover, before he went into the water, he had already checked all the equipment repeatedly with the


    director. A single person might miss one or two pieces of items. How could something go wrong when


    people had checked it repeatedly!


    What¡¯s more, Antoine¡¯s equipment was ced separately. He was the main lead and his status was not


    ordinary. His safety was also the most important. It was impossible for the protective rope on him to


    break


    Combined with the fact that Antoine said that someone pulled him into the water after his rope broke, it


    could be concluded that someone in the production team had been bribed to target Antoine


    ¡°Leave this matter to John and 1. You¡¯re injured now, so you should rest.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression was solemn as he restrained his usualid-back posture,


    Antoine nodded and forced a weak smile, T¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t deal with it in my current state.¡±


    He had been in the water for too long. His lungs were filled with water and he had hit his head.


    Fortunately, there were many people that night and it did not rain for a period of time.


    But this also reminded him about something


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell our sister about the incident with the production team. Antoine coughed weakly a


    few times and looked up to say to Jor.


    He had specially sent his younger sister out just now to avoid her


    There was no other reason. Firstly, he did not want Madison to worry. An ident was a better


    oue than an unknown culprit deliberately doing this


    condly, although he had encountered viciouspetition from his peers in his years of career, he had


    never encountered. ich a situation where someone wanted his life.


    for investigated further, the person they had offended in the industry recently was none other than Sally


    If one thought deeper they would connect Palmer Group to this incident.


    The Hale family was wng to be afraid of but the Palmer family clearly had the guts and financial


    resources to do stach a


    Albengler could not say that at was the Palmer family¡¯s along without evidence, from the current


    analysis, the Palmer family was the most haly.


    Antgene dud poo want the


    However, the truth was that Paliner Group


    He had no choice but to suspect the Palmer family of having a hand in his incident today,


    Outside the ward, Madison and Samuel leaning their ears to the door were livid.


    Although there was a door between them, she could hear what Samuel said clearly. At the very least,


    she was certain that Antoine¡¯s injury was deliberately caused by someone and not an ident.


    She stood at the door for a while until Samuel called her. Only then did she snap out of her thoughts.


    She did not charge into the ward as Samuel had expected. Her expression was still calm, but her red


    eyes were exceptionally


    solemn.


    After lening out a sigh, she turned around first. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Samuel was surprised, but he followed behind her obediently. Aren¡¯t you going in to ask Antoine!


    Madison shook her head. Since he specially sent me away to avoid me. why should I go in and make


    him worry? Besides, all of us haven¡¯t eaten yet. Compared to this, his health is more important. So,


    let¡¯s go buy some food first.¡±


    Eavesdropping outside the door was rude and it was not a spur-of-the-moment act by Madison.


    Her brothers treated her well. This time, they had rushed over from Sidovor City Usually, Antoine would


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    definitely not bear to let her do any work. If he could, he would keep her in the ward to rest.


    This time, Antoine uncharacteristically asked Madison to go out and buy some food. Although he told


    Samuel to go along. Madison still felt that he was hiding something from her, so Madison and Samuel


    did a despicable act of eavesdropping.


    As for why Antoine wanted to avoid her¡­


    Madison suddenly stopped in her tracks. A hint of hostility shed across her beautiful face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samuel also stopped.


    Madison shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing 1 just suddenly thought of something. I was


    about to tell you, but it slipped my mind.¡±


    Samuel patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s normal. I¡¯ve been in the same situation.¡±


    Madison smiled at him. When she stepped into the elevator, the smile in her eyes disappeared


    solemn


    If Antoine¡¯s injuries were really because of Sally, she would definitely not let them off


    Because Antoine was seriously injured, he stayed in the hospital for a few days just to recuperate


    The wound on his forehead was deep. The doctor had said that diere was a high chance that it would


    leave a scar after a few


    stitches.


    Under such circumstances, it was obvious that he could not enter the production team to finish filming


    the remaining ses. He did not know when he would recover. The production team had to pay for staff


    and venues every single day he was unable to work. Even if XK Entertainment and the Daves family


    were the biggest investors, they could not drag on like


    the day he was discharged from the hospital, Antene had alsomunicated with the director He had


    let the production team because ofis injuries, and the male lead had be reced as soon as possible


    Forurely, the timing had hardly stated. Moreover, many scenes did not capture Antones Ese They were


    all fighting


    Even if they and the parts he had bimod n wi


    Antoine dut not mind. Because of


    hepensated for


    rogress was slowed ikown. It was only right that


    o way to confirm that his ident in the water was deliberately caused by someone at the moment


    However, there was no The police had alsoe to investigate. The protective suit that Antoine was


    wearing had been washed away by the water. From the video that night, they could only conclude that


    it was an ident,


    Antoine did not tell the director that he thought it was a deliberate act. They simply talked about it in the


    ward and were shocked


    ¡°It¡¯s not


    uneuron for idents to happen to the main leads of the production team. At that time, we were poor


    and the production had to be realistic. It was all done by the actors themselves. Marry veteran actors


    were injured. Now that we have all kinds of safety equipment. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen to


    you. I feel so bad!¡±


    The director¡¯s name was Terence Finley. He was an old director who had started out as an action


    drama filmmaker. He had not filmed a movie for several years and his previous works were all ssics.


    This new script, Mountain Fog, was also a dream be wanted to fulfill in hister years. From the script


    to the casting, costume, and makeup, he was personally involved. It could be said that this was going


    to be his final work.


    He took it very seriously. The outside world was also discussing it. The lineup was strong and the


    investment was huge. Ever since the project was established, lots of people had their eyes on it. He did


    not expect such a thing to happen during the


    filming process.


    ¡°No one expected an ident. Since the police investigation concluded that it was an ident, let¡¯s


    treat it this way.¡±


    Antoine was already prepared for this oue. There was not much change in his expression.


    The director sighed and thought inwardly, Without such a good actor, the movie would not be as good.


    What a pity!¡±


    He got up and was about to leave when Madison, who came in from outside the ward, stopped him.


    Hello, Mr. Finley. I might need your help with something¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Terence was about to get up when he save Madison. He subconsciously looked at Antoine on the bed


    Antoine was also surprised. Just as he was about to speak. Madison had already introduced herself to


    T Madison. Adonis is my bruther.


    Madison held theputer in her hand and turned it on without waiting for them to speak. She yed


    a vi


    I know my actions are presumptuous, so I¡¯ll apologize to you first. However, the production team can¡¯t


    let my brot matter quietly slide. When the police investigation concluded it was an ident. I believed


    them. After all, ordinary peop won¡¯t notice these details. But since I¡¯ve found the truth, Mr. Finley,


    please give my brother justice


    The video that was being yed was the scene where Antoine entered the water.


    The first time was a normal shoot without any processing


    I don¡¯t think I can tell.


    Terence had just opened his mouth when his eyes suddenly widened and he stopped talking


    The second time was when the video was erged and slowed down. Although the quality of the video


    was a little blurry, it could be seen that someone was pulling the safety rope on Antoine in the water!


    Then, Antoine was smashed down violently. The scene was chaotic


    This was a detail that she and Samuel had spent three nights watching this video over and over again


    obtain. It was also this detail that confirmed that this was a deliberate action and not an ident!


    thousands of times to


    It was understandable that the police did not notice this scene. If she and Samuel had not insisted, they


    would not have been able to find this scene.


    Madison pressed pause.


    ¡°I admut first that I did use illegal methods to obtain the video. You can choose to use thew to punish


    me, but you should also understand that once this video is leaked, there¡¯s a high chance that your


    movie won¡¯t have a chance to film again. You even have topensate my brother ordingly.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not threatening you. I just hope that you can cooperate well. I want to find the person


    who attacked my brother behind the scenes. During this period. I¡¯ll pay for any losses in the production


    team¡±


    Terence was still immersed in the two videos. His brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°How could someone do


    this? How dare they! This is murder. I have to find him


    He was so angry that he did not notice Madison¡¯s presumptuous words at all. He said, I¡¯ll call the police


    now. I want to see who dares to delrately hurt someone in my production team!


    He had been an the industry for dogrus of years and had been directing since the beginning of the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    entertainment industry He valued the quality of the work and the character of the coboratory more. It


    was not only the actors, but he also had high demands as the other people in the production team.


    that he was wild,


    he could not stand the new trend in the trade


    waded to full bus dream and had a good actor and was funds He did not expect such a thing to pearl


    predation team


    Considering his tengerenant, how could he take tos lying dowist


    Investigate consiglily: He had to unmatigate thoroughly?


    Madison did not expect Terence to have such a reaction and was speechless for a moment.


    Then, her attitude softened slightly, and she was not as harsh as before. Mr. Finley, if we call the police,


    even with these two videos, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find the person behind it. Instead, it will make


    things difficult for the production team.. Why don¡¯t we think of how to handle this inst


    From the video, the stall members were all wearing diving suits I was impossible to tell who was w and


    they could not find out who it was, it would not be good for the production trams and Antoine


    Terence pondered for a moment and nokled solemnly. ¡°Then, Miss Hale, do you have any soluti


    ¡°One word Wa


    No news of Antoine¡¯s injury had been released yet. Not only the production team, but the hospital had


    also done of keeping it a secTOL


    It was only today that the crew and director confirmed changing the lead. This meant the other party


    was obviously targeting Antoine. If Antoine was fine, they did not know what the person who did it and


    the mastermind would think


    In short, they would wait and see.


    Terence did not have any other opinions. After discussing the specific n with them, he stood up and


    bade farewell.


    After sending him away Joe was the first to lose hisposure. He scalded Madison, Jessica, you¡¯re


    really something! Where did you get the video?¡±


    Madison forced a smile and pointed at Samuel, who was hugging hisputer in the corner of the


    sofa. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Samuel got the video I don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    Joe was so angry that heughed ¡°You¡¯re quite proud, huh?¡±


    blew up


    Antoine did not look good either. Half of it was because his body had yet to recover, and the other half


    was because he was angered by Madison. Jessica, don¡¯t act on your own next time. Remember to


    discuss it with Joe.¡±


    He was lucky to have met Terence who negotiated with him like this. After all, lots of sinister things


    happened in the world. It was not just this circle.


    If it were anyone che today, they might have pretended to agree first before asking for something that


    was beneficial to them. Or they might have agreed first only to go back on their weird and find a


    Even if XK Entertainment invested in this drama, who could guarantee that they would not choose a


    bigger hacker?


    In short, he was dissatisfied with Madison and Samuel¡¯s decision today. He was also worried that she


    would be hurt.


    ¡°Got at, Aratour. It wont happen again!


    Madison admitted her mistake obediently, but she also felt athe aggrieved She said delicately, it¡¯s all


    because you and for wanted to hide at from me and Samuel That¡¯s why we thought of a way ourselves¡±


    Jur


    red at the two of them and snorted.


    And this video no quarkly. Although


    Harry


    areover, if you hal u troan is, we right


    they vidou, it can bandered evadesser na


    aid box and an iden


    The nnins that based tootely disputed tasane abpleted the dashatge


    procedures that afternoon and rmed to choose a good day to return to Sidovor City together.


    Terence also hid the news very well. Other than him and Antoine¡¯s agent, no one knew that he had left


    the production te and was still filming other scenes step by step.


    As a result, the crew received news that Antoine had recovered very well and would return to Mountain


    Fog after staying at home for a couple more days.


    On the day Antoine was discharged from the hospital, there was also news that the production team on


    Mountain Fog was changing its lead actor. However, the next day, the paid posters refuted the runnors.


    There were paparazzi who took photos of Antoine entering the production team with his sister. There


    was nothing wrong with him physically. Why would he have to leave the production team?


    Everything was going ording to n. At the same time, an esplosive piece of news climbed to the


    top of all social media, Leo and the doughter of the Hair family are about to hold a wedding.¡±


    As soon as the news was out even the news of Antoine¡¯s injury fell in poprity. It was treated as an


    unimportant rumor and quickly stopped spreading


    At this moment. Madison, who was far away in Mountain Fog, naturally received this message


    She even received a private message from Sally.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ¦§


    I haven¡¯t heard from you in a long time. Have you been well recently? By the way, my wedding with Leo


    has been decided. I wonder if you are free to attend my wedding?


    When she saw this message, Madison could not help but raise her eyebrows and sneer disdainfully


    Putting aside the fact that Sally had invited Leo¡¯s ex-wife to attend the wedding, Sally simply men


    mentioning the exact date and time. Who was Sally trying to annoy?


    Madison could not be bothered with her. Just as Madison was about to cklist Sally, she received


    anoth


    Are you still angry with me? 1 know I was wrong in the past. There won¡¯t be a next time. I also


    apologize to you recent matters. Please forgive me. You know that Leo and I are in love with each


    other. Now that Amber has acknow my identity, I hope to receive your blessings. If possible, how about


    Not only did Sally send a long message, but she also sent a few photos.


    It was Sally in front of the mirror in her wedding dress. Through the gaps, she could vaguely see the


    man in a suit behind her on the sofa.


    Madison¡¯s heart involuntarily shrank, as if it had been pierced by a needle.


    He should be very happy about his marriage this time.


    To be able to marry the woman he liked and be epted by the Palmer family, he must have put in a


    lot of effort.


    This white wedding dress was really beautiful.


    Madison retracted her gaze indifferently and silently retracted her finger on the upper right corner of the


    phone.


    She replied to a message, [Alright, then I wish you both happiness and a long life together. As for the


    wedding if you mind meing, send me the time and ce. I can go. I¡¯lle by to give you a gift.]


    She wanted to see if Sally really wanted to invite her


    re was no need for that,


    Of course, even if the other party sent her the time and ce, she would not go over since there was


    don¡¯t


    Although she still cared about her many years of rtionship with Leo, she did not have to attend his


    wedding personally to make herself give up.


    In her heart, even if he had always been a special existence, there was still someone more important to


    rece him.


    Moreover, her feelings for him had long been exhausted in that snow, Compared to going home, the


    She sent this message because she wanted to disgust Sally


    Sally want the only one who knew how to annoy prople. As the supporting lead who broke up the male


    and female leads, the was nut half bad herself


    After sending the message, there was no reply from Sally


    Madison did not take this matter to heart. She took a bur of the waterisloni at


    melon and propped her hand up to read the script


    The photo taken by the paparazi was all the halinderd on


    to Montam Fog but not with Ansine, but with Samuel,


    Antoine¡¯s lungs were filed with water. Coupled with the wundhu touched, he needed to recuperate well


    so he naturally + told notme


    on his


    1131 Mon, Feb.5


    Fortunately, Samuel and Antoine¡¯s figures were about the same and the brothers were about the same


    size. In addition. Samuel and Antoine had cold personalities. After dressing him up and putting on a


    mask, even fans of ten years would pat be able to recognize hum!


    They had discussed with Terence that they would film another dangerous night scene at night. If the


    other party e stop himself, they would definitely touch Antoine¡¯s safety equipment again. At that time,


    they would just get som keep an eye on it.


    If there was really someone doing this in the production team, they would naturally catch the guy


    Madison was reading the script for tonight¡¯s filming It was not as dangerous as the scene where


    Antoine went into the water but the mam lead had to fight hack and forth on tall trees on the cliff using


    wire. The scene had to be oppressive


    Therefore, if they really filmed ording to the script, there was still a certain safety risk for the actors


    Even the crew members were discussing in low voices.


    ¡°Adonis just came back from the hospital and he¡¯s filming such a scene again. Can his body really take


    it? Thest time he fell into the water, I was scared to death! If anything happens to Adonis, I don¡¯t want


    to live anymore?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t jinx him! You might have a death wish, but I still want him to be alive and well.


    Nothing will happen to


    him


    ¡°By the way, have you heard? Someone said that it wasn¡¯t an ident when Adonis went into the


    waterst time. Someone pulled Adonis into the water. However, Adonis hit his forehead and had a


    slight concussion. He can¡¯t remember clearly, He came back to the production team not only to film this


    time, but he also came to a familiar environment to recall who pulled him into the water!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? But it was so dark that night and it was hard to see clearly


    ¡°Adonis will know when he recalls something I heard from Mr. Finley that we¡¯ll talk about this after


    filming at the cliff today When the timees, Adonis will step forward and identify the culprit. I


    guarantee that he¡¯ll be able to find the person


    Discussions quietly spread throughout the production team, and the sky gradually darkened with the


    busy preparations.


    Under a tree in the mountains, a figure was hiding in the bushes, his voice very low.


    ¡°H-hello¡± I did what you asked me to dost time, but he was lucky and was fine. Moreover, I heard that


    Adonis saw me pulling him in the water. When the filming is over, he will identify me. What do you think


    I should do now


    The voce on the other end of the fine was nonchnt ¡°See you? Then why don¡¯t you just run away and


    hide far away? So what if I know it¡¯s your


    Run! How could he run thought the caller


    The production trash was sealed off in Mountain Fog He could got leave at all. Even if he could leave


    by taking a small path


    ecking the number of people? Was that no different from satun T? dur they


    were


    Kight sow unly these gossipy people in the production team we dissing I was still unknown if Antome


    really


    red t


    mid the people were all dread


    want au qu to jail. You have to give


    The other party ducked Angh, wirigh al pal muna to gu kujal, why don¡¯t you go all out at cheat again? If


    he dies, won¡¯t you not be identified? I remember that the police came to your production team, right?


    The police said that t was an ident. He¡¯s a victim with no evidence. How can he send you to jail with


    just a few usations!¡±


    ¡°But¡­


    ¡°No buts. Don¡¯t forget that I gave you lots of money. After helping you pay off your gambling debt, I


    gave you another two hundred thousand dors. Don¡¯t be too greedy.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the line suddenly turned cold. Even through the phone, it made people


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    break out in cold


    sweat!


    The man trembled and gulped. 1-If I seed tonight, you have to give me another two hundred


    thousand dors! No, four hundred thousand dors A life cogs four hundred thousand dors


    The other party agreed readily with a smile. ¡°Sure, as long as you have the ability¡±


    Four hundred thousand dors, it¡¯s settled then


    ¡°Good luck¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Night fell


    The Mountain Fog himing loon was longhal-lit


    arme ying a general


    odrround


    pour tone. There was a bepbre and the dun vellow.


    liels illuminated half of the clear fare


    Oppriste hom were bright lights


    The modem hoes bere built with cement bricks and ties. The peopleing and going around were in


    a hurts carrying out their dis in an enderly m


    Madman wood behind the camers and looked at herthind older brother. ¡°Antaine¡± She suddenly smiles


    and felt very


    ¡°Mr Finiry, look at thisposition. Doesn¡¯t it look like a gene from hundreds of years ago guarding this


    At the minchelit, the camera st preparing to shoot. The scene happened to be in full view. The bodice


    seed to have be a dividing line, dividing the past and present


    Terence¡¯s pazended theposition and he was


    After a long while he suddenly dapped his thigh I know how to change the script


    i movement almost knocked over a few cameras in front of him. Eve innocently


    Madison, who was beside him, blinked


    sely. Terrace, who was beside her, was still unaware. He looked at her excedly. ¡°Miss Hale, you and


    this afternoon that there was something wrong with my script I paid too much attention to the fighting


    scenes and ignored the raeality of the content. What if I added something like this.¡±


    ¡°Me Finity I don¡¯t have any experience in screenwriting Its not good for you to discuss this with me,


    right? What I sand in the arm was at a casual remark. Dont take it to heart. I¡¯m not a professional¡±


    Maderupted Terence and wased her hand to indicate that she was unable to help.


    Shehut only wes her sider other in this general style and amply made a remark In addition, when she


    was learning nary skills from her master in Rose Garden her master had then told his disciples about


    him being a cookhouse soldie during the war causing her to feel emotural


    Hut she know thar Terce would take the opportunity to discuss it with be? She was not a professional.


    As an artas, the space thing


    kedly


    Jeg ae salud kur the water jangan kom ble to beni


    Madison smiled at him Mr Finley, stop joking. I might as well make two more side dishes for you than


    help you change the script


    Terence thought about it serinly and continued to speak in broken English. That works ton. We can talk


    while eating, its perfectly far! Youngsters should be brave enough to try new things!¡±


    The group of people carried the equipmeng and walked towards the cliff of the waterfall. As they l


    saile the best actor¡¯s siter, who had been on set for less than a week, their expressio shork to mimless..


    Speaking of which, Madison did not rely on her rtionship with Antoine to get chase by Terence


    The food cooked by the production team was really bad. Furthermore, because they were on the mount


    ith everyone or rented a special stove


    Madison was oldy thetter


    their director


    Not to mention that r could not eat the food from the production team, Jor had a picky personality


    and was even more dndainful of their food. Although Samuri did not say anything, he was obviously not


    used to it. He only took two bites at the first meal before putting it down


    Helpless, Madison could only cook personally


    After all, she was one of the imperial chel sessors of the Hond family. There was naturally nothing


    to say about the taste of her cooking. When the dishes were still in the pot, the fragrance made the


    people drool.


    After three or four dishes were served, they saw that there was an additional person in the investor¡¯s


    lounge. It was the boss of the production team, Terence,


    Terence, who was impressed by the delicious food, also treated Madison differently. He immediately


    gave the best seat in the production team to Madison while he took the assistant director¡¯s chair.


    Due to the fact that the production team was filming in a closed setting, the inte speed in the


    mountains was exceptionally slow. He was afraid that Madison would be bored and showed the script


    to her. This was what led to the previous conversation about this script needing refinement.


    However, now was not the time to discuss the script.


    As soon as they arrived at the filming location, Terence¡¯s aura changed. He exuded a powerful aura as


    he shouted at the staff to do things


    This scene made Madas wonder if they were really bluing tought or if they were acting together


    She did not dare to interfere. She sat calmly on the director¡¯s leather chair and crossed her legs as she


    watched Terence personally guide the actors on how to him. She looked like a youngdy


    As the spa supervisor hit the pperboard, all the staff started hang


    script


    Madison who was sitting on the leather than, vaguely sensed that someil who was hanging from the


    wire and suddenly straightened her hak


    She stared at the young general


    Ang the group of stall protecting the mam lead, she immediately saw for in a suit and Samuel standing


    besale him. Their temperamarias were usompatible with the people around the


    met won by jo¡¯code, then who was Mun


    Madisonrating elit upped


    e peronally. Not to mention.


    whether there would really be another ident, just the night wind in the mountain alone was enough


    to make him want to


    As for Joe and Sanuel, how could they let Antoine secretly go up the mountain again?


    Madison¡¯s eyes


    were fixed on the figure. She was afraid that something would happen to the person jum fingers were


    already clenched tightly by her side. She did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    She read the script for the entire afternoon. She knew the following plot. It was about the male protago


    surrounded by a few spies from the enemy country and falling down the cliff to the bottom of the pool.


    Antoine had gotten into an ident at the bottom of the cliff earlier.


    The scene in front of her was also extremely dangerous.


    If someone really wanted to make a move, this was a very suitable time.


    he tree. Her


    Madison suddenly felt timid and hoped that the other party would stop. She only hoped that Antoine


    would not have any idents


    Fortunately, the most dangerous scene was over. After Terence shouted cut, Madison¡¯s worry finally


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dissipated.


    She followed Terence and walked towards Antoine. Suddenly, a strong force grabbed her from behind!


    Everyone was shocked and cried out in surprise.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    When the cold knife was pressed against Madison¡¯s slender neck the surrounding people immediately


    screamed in panic.


    Madison pursed her lips and looked at everything in front of her


    Same of the people beside her ran into the distance, while others looked at her worriedly from afar.


    Simrly, there were also prople walking in front of her against the crowd


    At the front was the thimmest figure, Samuel. His cold eyes were filled with ferocity as he pressed


    forward step by step. ¡°Let go of her!


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Madison fell a slight tingling on her neck Warm liquid slid down her neck and into her clothes.


    The three people opposite her also stood still, their heavy gazesnding on the small knife.


    The first to calm down was still Joe. He pulled Samuel aside and spoke coldly. He was suppressing his


    anger as he negotiated


    ¡°Sir, you can discuss whatever you want. You can ask for money or other help. There¡¯s no need to


    make such a fuss, right? We can even let bygones be bygones. As long as you let my sister go all our


    grudges can be written off.¡±


    ¡°Money? I¡¯m not doing this for money!


    The man with the knife sneered ¡°And I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t do anything


    on set! I¡¯m here for this woman today, not for money!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of Joe and the other two changed drastically. They subconsciously


    took another step forward.


    ¡°All of you, step back! Otherwise, this woman¡¯s face will be ruined!¡± the man roared angrily.


    The knife suddenly pressed against Madison¡¯s face and moved away from her neck.


    This action made Madison, Joe, and the others feel slightly relieved


    Then can you tell me what you want? If you have any requests, feel free to state them. As long as you


    can guarantee my sister¡¯s safety, you can state any conditions. I don¡¯t think you want to kill someone. If


    it blows up, someone will get hurt and do you no good. Why do you have to do this?¡±


    Jor opened his mouth to negotiate again. His gaze swept across Madison¡¯s neck, and the coldness in


    his eyes intensified


    That person held onto Madison and retreated step by step. He shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°I don¡¯t


    want money and don¡¯t want her life, but if you don¡¯t cooperate with me today, I can¡¯t guarantee her life.


    Now, bring me a camera, but vost have to maintain a distance of three feet away from me!¡¯


    ¡°Okay What cher


    Joped and gave Sama look.


    in the produi non team and looked at the kust wielding man with a cold expression


    squady made threads and recated with Melon aga


    Huseier, when the bile or to Make people allyned


    dow in the man risapedMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    11:31 Mon Feb 5


    Chapter 18s


    Comparatively, Madison, who was being held hostage, seemed much calmer.


    There was no trace of fear on her face. Instead, the cooperated and retreated with this person


    As she moved, she lowered her voice and said calmly. ¡°What do you want me to rity? Is it rted to


    Sally? What¡¯s you rtionship with Sally?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man was enraged,


    Madison chuckled. Let me guess, Could it be that you¡¯re one of her lovers! Many people slept with her.


    Does she remember


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man suddenly raised his knife!


    Everyone¡¯s breathing almost stopped.


    No one expected that the man who had just said that he only warned a rification video and would not


    take her life would suddenly go crazy!


    In the blink of an eye, the knife was nailed to the ground in a beautiful parab. Then, the man was


    thrown over his shoulder and smashed to the ground.


    With a dull thud, someone seemed to have heard the sound of bones breaking and subconsciously


    held his waist


    Of course, Madison¡¯s strength was not enough to break the man¡¯s waist.


    Except she¡¯d picked a good spot and dropped him on a jutting rock.


    Just now, when she was stepping on it, she thought that if a human tailbone hit it it would definitely


    hurt. She did not expect it to be so effective. This person was still twisted on the ground.


    She lowered her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but kick him twice


    No one knew where her boot had baded, but the person on the ground suddenly let out a painful wail.


    He covered his wound and twisted again.


    In front of them. Samuel and the others who were chasing after them also slowed down because of this


    Madison did not notice it at all. When she saw Samueling over, she immediately jogged over. A


    smule bloomed on her bright face. ¡°Samuel, weren¡¯t we a great team back there?¡±


    Samuel had yet to recover from his fear. He sighed softly. Tm speechless. You scared us to death just


    now. Fortunately. you¡¯re fine. What did you say to that person! Why did he suddenly go crazy?


    They were far away just now and could not hear what Madison was saying to this man. They only saw


    their little sister¡¯s mouth move from afar before that person raised his kaufe


    Even though their little sister was standing in front of them now, he still felt shocked when he thought of


    the scene just now


    Madison knew that she was hold. She looked sheepish. ¡°Nothing much I past casually mentioned Sally


    Who knew that he would suddenly be like this¡±


    Ne rassed her hand and wanted to grab her neck, but Samuel sullenly grabbed her ¡°Your scar hast


    healed yet but you unanghiately forgot


    Madison fingers touched it. The up of fies Bager turned red from the blood


    It was as if the hath only realized the pain after being reminded. Only then did the cerchical contex truly


    send a signal for pain


    She smiled foodabdy ¡°dedi forgetat Bundy frande at bay.


    Samuel¡¯s expression was extremely dark. Looking at the mark, he said. ¡°Til leave this to Joe and


    Antoine. Come with me to apply medicine to your wound


    Speaking of Antoine, Madison was instantly enraged. She red at them fiercely and lowered her


    voice. Speaking of which Don¡¯t you know about Antoine¡¯s condition? You actually asked Antoine to film


    such a scene. Do you want to die?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man ip armor chuckled and strode over to hug Madison.


    You only know how to feel sorry for Antoine. You heartless little thing!


    Thatzy voice was for!


    Madison widened her eyes and subconsciously looked at Joe, who was wearing a suit. She watched as


    the man¡¯s li upward and his clear eyebrows rsed, revealing a sickly look


    Erm Madison was at a loss.


    Now was not the time to expose who was who. The knife-wielding kidnapper was lying on the ground


    and had already been tied up, and there was no need for them to stay there.


    Hence, Samuel led the way, Joe held Madison and followed behind. Antoine was thest. The four of


    them greeted Terence and slowly walked towards the base


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    When they were about to arrive, Madison suddenly remembered about Antoine. She bent down and


    crawled out from under Joe¡¯s arm


    That person just said that he came for me. Then what about Antoine¡¯s incident?¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    The person wailed in pain on the ground. His arm that was stepped on could not move, so he could


    only endure it


    The person wailed in pain on the ground. His arm that was stepped on could not move, so he could


    only ends


    He squatted down and pressed a sharp knife against the man¡¯s face, but his tone was stillzy. ¡°Tell


    me. Who as touch her? And what¡¯s with the rification video you told my sister to film!¡±


    The cold de parted the man¡¯s face, and the threatening words continued


    ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully before you speak. If I find that your words don¡¯t match up, or if you don¡¯t


    exin it clearly, don¡¯t me me for identally shing the wrong ce. It won¡¯t be good if I hurt you


    anywhere?


    Before he could finish his sentence, a stream of scarlet blood seeped out from the man¡¯s chin.


    His actions seemed casual, but the cuts were not shallow.


    He could not protect or do anything about his sister¡¯s injuries before she returned. Now that he was in


    front of her, how could he leave scars on her body?


    How dare hel


    That person was a little stubborn. He gritted his bloody teeth and refused to let go.


    ¡°Joe, why are you talking so much to him?¡±


    Samuel, who did not have much of a presence, suddenly stepped forward. He lowered his eyes and


    looked at the man¡¯s almost maimed arm. He tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°If he touches my sister with that hand, I¡¯ll cripple that hand of lus. If my sister is injured. I¡¯ll return it


    tenfold. Why waste my breath on him?


    He did not attack this person like Joe did. He only swept his gaze across this person¡¯s broken body.


    Then, his cold eyes met this person¡¯s and he smiled.


    7 remember when Jason was studying medicine, he said that it would be a light injury to avoid some


    vital points and stab him twenty times. Why don¡¯t we try it on him? His body can probably withstand it. I


    wonder if his family can withstand it¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the twitching person on the ground suddenly caved in. ¡°No, no one


    asked me to do it. It was


    ¡°No one put you up to it, huh?¡±


    Joe narrowed his eyes. He stepped heavily on the hand holding the knife and slowly crushed it. ¡°If no


    one instructed you to do this to my sister, would you dare to pull this off? Who gave you the balle


    The man let out another painful wail He almost held his breath and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand her bullying


    my goddess. She ruined my goddess career. I won¡¯t be able to see my goddess¡¯s work on the screen


    again, do you understand


    The kide in Jors hand paused. Disbelief shed across his handsome face. To you mean Sally?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all because of Markson. If it wererat for her, my goddess bally wouldn¡¯t have been forced to


    leave the industry! I just


    Maraton tu pecond a video to rify that my goddess didn¡¯t do those things at all I dielu t want to do


    anything to


    His crazy words mixed with the blood in his mouth made him look a Latle funny in the eyes of foe and


    the others.


    ¡°The police report is out, but you still dared to get the victim to make sacli a rification. Seeing you


    like this, I can¡¯t bear to beat you up like this


    For the sake of an unrted woman, he did not even care about his future and family. If he was not a


    fool, why would he do something like taking a knife and holding her hostage! Joe thought about this


    inwardly, but he could not help butugh out


    loud.


    The person on the ground was very taenced. You rich people naturally do whatever you want.


    Who knows if you framed my goddess and collided with the police! In short, my goddess Sally will


    never do such a thing!


    Is it possible for her to do that kind of thing! Did Sally tell you personally, or did you lie under every


    day!¡±


    Jor returned to hiszy and wild appearance. He stood up and nced at him casually,


    As for this person¡¯s words, he believed him.


    It was probably because Sally¡¯s fan, who was like a believer, had gone berserk. He thought about how


    his idol would t appear on screen again in the fuure and did something impulsive. After all if Sally was


    really guiding him behind the sones, he would probably seize the opportunity to attack Jessica instead


    of stupidly holding her hostage to record a video.


    Has brain was really ridiculous.


    He had no interest in dealing with this person anymore. Joe signaled for someone to take han away


    and hand him over to the police.


    As for the other one


    He held the knife and looked at the person tied to the tree again. He tilted his head like Samuel ¡°You


    still insist that no one ordered you to do this. The underwater incident has nothing to do with you,


    right?¡±


    The de shone coldly under the moonlight. As Joe casually swang it across the man¡¯s eyes, it was so


    dazzling that he could not open his eyes


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. We have the evidence anyway. We asked you to speak because


    we want to give you a chance to ease your pain. Unfortunately¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, the man kneeling on the ground with his back hunched and


    hurriedly said. ¡°1, 1, 1, 111 speak! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m afraid of pain¡­¡±


    What he had just witnessed had already scared him half to death. He was not as tough as that person.


    If the knife really hit him, he would definitely not be able to withstand it.


    His voice trembled as he exined everything he knew. As he moved, the air was filled with an


    unpleasant stench that was disgusting.


    This person did not attack Antoine for the sake of his idol. Instead, it was because he was a gambler


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and owed a lot of money. Although his sry in the production team was high, he used up all his


    money, but it was not enough


    He could not take a beating After being chased and beaten up by the debt collector, he immediately


    handed over all


    Because of dai, his wife divorced ham and lett with the chill and his parents separated from him; just as


    he was at his with


    As long as hepleted the


    ignments in the productsin team these ilebits mouli


    He was tempted.


    When talked yout


    you the acting that transtrued the


    money be 18 ain thing


    This person was probably ally afraid of the oue of the previous person and was extremely


    cooperative at this


    Til tell you everything I know. I just hope that you won¡¯t treat in like that¡­.


    Joe was disgusted seeing him. When he saw him crawling towards him for help, he immediately took a


    step back in disdain.


    His sharp browy knitted tightly


    Come on he was picky when it came to himing people. He even found it dirty to hit someone who was


    so scared that he peed his pants.


    You dare to take en such a life-threatening job without knowing who the other party is. Should I say that


    you¡¯re bold¡±


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know, I only know that the other party is a man. He simply told me he was Mr. Palmer. I


    really don¡¯t know anything else was forced to do it because I needed money. Please let me off*


    Joe was no longer in the mood to listen to his cries and pleas. When he heard the words ¡°Mr. Palmer,


    his eyes had already


    darkened


    Sumamed Palmer Hmph

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    The person wailed in pain on the ground. His arm that was stepped on could not move, so he could


    only endure it


    The person wailed in pain on the ground. His arm that was stepped on could not move, so he could


    only ends


    He squatted down and pressed a sharp knife against the man¡¯s face, but his tone was stillzy. ¡°Tell


    me. Who as touch her? And what¡¯s with the rification video you told my sister to film!¡±


    The cold de parted the man¡¯s face, and the threatening words continued


    ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully before you speak. If I find that your words don¡¯t match up, or if you don¡¯t


    exin it clearly, don¡¯t me me for identally shing the wrong ce. It won¡¯t be good if I hurt you


    anywhere?


    Before he could finish his sentence, a stream of scarlet blood seeped out from the man¡¯s chin.


    His actions seemed casual, but the cuts were not shallow.


    He could not protect or do anything about his sister¡¯s injuries before she returned. Now that he was in


    front of her, how could he leave scars on her body?


    How dare hel


    That person was a little stubborn. He gritted his bloody teeth and refused to let go.


    ¡°Joe, why are you talking so much to him?¡±


    Samuel, who did not have much of a presence, suddenly stepped forward. He lowered his eyes and


    looked at the man¡¯s almost maimed arm. He tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°If he touches my sister with that hand, I¡¯ll cripple that hand of lus. If my sister is injured. I¡¯ll return it


    tenfold. Why waste my breath on him?


    He did not attack this person like Joe did. He only swept his gaze across this person¡¯s broken body.


    Then, his cold eyes met this person¡¯s and he smiled.


    7 remember when Jason was studying medicine, he said that it would be a light injury to avoid some


    vital points and stab him twenty times. Why don¡¯t we try it on him? His body can probably withstand it. I


    wonder if his family can withstand it¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the twitching person on the ground suddenly caved in. ¡°No, no one


    asked me to do it. It was


    ¡°No one put you up to it, huh?¡±


    Joe narrowed his eyes. He stepped heavily on the hand holding the knife and slowly crushed it. ¡°If no


    one instructed you to do this to my sister, would you dare to pull this off? Who gave you the balle


    The man let out another painful wail He almost held his breath and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand her bullying


    my goddess. She ruined my goddess career. I won¡¯t be able to see my goddess¡¯s work on the screen


    again, do you understand


    The kide in Jors hand paused. Disbelief shed across his handsome face. To you mean Sally?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all because of Markson. If it wererat for her, my goddess bally wouldn¡¯t have been forced to


    leave the industry! I just


    Maraton tu pecond a video to rify that my goddess didn¡¯t do those things at all I dielu t want to do


    anything to


    His crazy words mixed with the blood in his mouth made him look a Latle funny in the eyes of foe and


    the others.


    ¡°The police report is out, but you still dared to get the victim to make sacli a rification. Seeing you


    like this, I can¡¯t bear to beat you up like this


    For the sake of an unrted woman, he did not even care about his future and family. If he was not a


    fool, why would he do something like taking a knife and holding her hostage! Joe thought about this


    inwardly, but he could not help butugh out


    loud.


    The person on the ground was very taenced. You rich people naturally do whatever you want.


    Who knows if you framed my goddess and collided with the police! In short, my goddess Sally will


    never do such a thing!


    Is it possible for her to do that kind of thing! Did Sally tell you personally, or did you lie under every


    day!¡±


    Jor returned to hiszy and wild appearance. He stood up and nced at him casually,


    As for this person¡¯s words, he believed him.


    It was probably because Sally¡¯s fan, who was like a believer, had gone berserk. He thought about how


    his idol would t appear on screen again in the fuure and did something impulsive. After all if Sally was


    really guiding him behind the sones, he would probably seize the opportunity to attack Jessica instead


    of stupidly holding her hostage to record a video.


    Has brain was really ridiculous.


    He had no interest in dealing with this person anymore. Joe signaled for someone to take han away


    and hand him over to the police.


    As for the other one


    He held the knife and looked at the person tied to the tree again. He tilted his head like Samuel ¡°You


    still insist that no one ordered you to do this. The underwater incident has nothing to do with you,


    right?¡±


    The de shone coldly under the moonlight. As Joe casually swang it across the man¡¯s eyes, it was so


    dazzling that he could not open his eyes


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. We have the evidence anyway. We asked you to speak because


    we want to give you a chance to ease your pain. Unfortunately¡­


    Before he could finish his sentence, the man kneeling on the ground with his back hunched and


    hurriedly said. ¡°1, 1, 1, 111 speak! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯m afraid of pain¡­¡±


    What he had just witnessed had already scared him half to death. He was not as tough as that person.


    If the knife really hit him, he would definitely not be able to withstand it.


    His voice trembled as he exined everything he knew. As he moved, the air was filled with an


    unpleasant stench that was disgusting.


    This person did not attack Antoine for the sake of his idol. Instead, it was because he was a gambler


    and owed a lot of money. Although his sry in the production team was high, he used up all his


    money, but it was not enough


    He could not take a beating After being chased and beaten up by the debt collector, he immediately


    handed over all


    Because of dai, his wife divorced ham and lett with the chill and his parents separated from him; just as


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    he was at his with


    As long as hepleted the


    ignments in the productsin team these ilebits mouli


    He was tempted.


    When talked yout


    you the acting that transtrued the


    money be 18 ain thing


    This person was probably ally afraid of the oue of the previous person and was extremely


    cooperative at this


    Til tell you everything I know. I just hope that you won¡¯t treat in like that¡­.


    Joe was disgusted seeing him. When he saw him crawling towards him for help, he immediately took a


    step back in disdain.


    His sharp browy knitted tightly


    Come on he was picky when it came to himing people. He even found it dirty to hit someone who was


    so scared that he peed his pants.


    You dare to take en such a life-threatening job without knowing who the other party is. Should I say that


    you¡¯re bold¡±


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know, I only know that the other party is a man. He simply told me he was Mr. Palmer. I


    really don¡¯t know anything else was forced to do it because I needed money. Please let me off*


    Joe was no longer in the mood to listen to his cries and pleas. When he heard the words ¡°Mr. Palmer,


    his eyes had already


    darkened


    Sumamed Palmer Hmph

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Madison only found out what happenedst night when she woke up the next day.


    However, she did not get all the details.


    Madison only knew that the police brought two people back to the stationst night.


    One was arrested formitting offenses with a knife.


    The other person''s offense was premeditated murder. It was said that this person was involved in other illegal acts. Hence, his wife and their children left, and even his biological parents were unwilling to acknowledge him.


    Madison was not interested in this person''s other crimes. She only wanted to know why he wanted to kill Antoine and how Antoine and the others caught him.


    Hence, while everyone in the production team was gossiping about this matter, Madison pestered Joe to tell her more about what had happened.


    "It''s actually very simple. Antoine''s safety equipment was prepared separately, so we coated a substance that Jason sent over onto the equipment. That substance could burn a person''s hands. That thief was also stupid. He heard that after that scene was filmed, he would be identified as the thief, hence he tried to escape. However, he got caught instead."


    Madison''s eyes widened. "Oh my god! Jason didn''t tell me anything, and you think it is fun to keep me in the dark! Didn''t you think that I would be worried?"


    Joe felt guilty as he looked at Madison''s pitiful and aggrieved gaze. "I did not intend to keep it a secret from you. I just... forgot."


    Madison thought, ''Forgot?''


    She was hopping mad.


    She could not believe that Joe thought that it was a good excuse.


    Without waiting for Madison to re up again, Joe quickly apologized. "It''s all my fault. You can do whatever you want when we get home this time."


    Joe actually should not be med. Antoine sent the substance from Jason overnight. They had little time. If Madison saw Antoine, who was still sick, she would be very worried. Antoine should actually be resting.


    Hence, everyone decided to keep it a secret for now, not even mentioning the change of ns.


    After that, Joe really forgot.


    Now that things hade to this, Madison naturally wouldn''t keep harping on it.


    Moreover, she had some leverage against Joe. Hence she did not feel embarrassed.


    Everyone did not stay around in Mountain Fog for long. After this matter was settled, they informed Terence Finley that they were leaving.


    Before they left, Madison gave a generous amount of money to the production team, but their condition was that the main lead had to be an artist from XR Entertainment. Terence would be in charge of the audition.


    Not only did she invest her money, but Madison also brought a young apprentice to the production team.


    It was a child who was adopted by the Rose Garden management. He was quite talented, but his culinary skills were not good enough to be a chef in Rose Garden yet. Hence, they sent him here to be an apprentice.


    Terence originally wanted Madison to stay for a few more days. He wanted her to polish her skills and to change the script.


    However, as she was Antoine''s sister, and Antoine was the movie''s investor, Terence did not dare to make any demands. He just asked for Madison''s WhatsApp contact. Terence almost cried with gratitude when Madison brought the apprentice.


    The production team was very efficient.


    On the same day, the production team officially announced the news of Antoine leaving the production team due to an ident. At the same time, it was made known to the public that a recement actor had been chosen after the audition.


    This series of news immediately caused an uproar among theizens.


    Now the rumor had be a fact. Antoine had left the production team. Many fans immediately started toe up with conspiracy theories. They thought that the background of the recement actor was to strong. Hence, theizens focused on insulting the production team and XR Entertainment so badly that they forgot that Sally and Leo had just announced their uing wedding.


    Fortunately, XR Entertainment saw what wasing and had already made preparations.


    When the matter was about to blow up, the police were informed, and they issued a statement. In that short period, the news died down but brought publicity to the movie.


    Although the police''s announcement did not specify any details, it could not hold back the curiosity ofizens and the production team''s desire to share gossip.


    In just one night, Sally Hale appeared on the trending searches again.


    She was being insulted.


    The fans were angry that their idol''s career was destroyed and wanted to take revenge on others, causing the main lead to be injured and almost lose his life. The production team had suffered heavy losses after a few days of shutdown, and all the me fell on Sally.


    Even if the two criminals did not know each other at all and had different motives, Sally became the scapegoat.


    As for XR Entertainment, Antoine released a photo to ensure his fans that he was all right, and hence, thepany and the recement actor were free from any harassment.


    The photo that was released was a photo of him with gauze around his head. Madison took the photo with him. Joe stood behind them, with aical expression on his face. It was very eye-catching.


    Theizens did not know about their rtionship, but those in the entertainment industry knew that Joe was XR Entertainment''s CEO. The fact that the three of them were in the same frame and took such a photo was enough to show that they had a good rtionship. The rumors that they were forced to rece Antoine and support XR Entertainment''s artists were also dispelled.


    Because of this photo, many fans even asked online if Antoine wanted his sister to get married. They even analyzed Joe''s intentions.


    Theizens knew that Joe founded thepany at a young age. He muste from a good family background. Moreover, thepany had produced extremely good movies over the past few years. More importantly, although Joe was handsome and rich, he did not have any scandals with female celebrities.


    In short, Joe was the ideal man to marry.


    Madison was speechless when she saw the posts that encouraged her to choose the ideal man. She looked disgusted.


    "How can anyone be so blind to think that Joe is the ideal man? They should be able to tell that there''s a problem with him because he has been single for so many years. He must be very glib. Fortunately, he is my biological brother!"


    "Jessica, are you looking for trouble?"


    Joe who was driving in front, could not help but roll his eyes. He told himself fiercely in his heart that he would not hit his biological sister.


    Madison and the rest wereughing, but there were unhappy people somewhere else.


    Initially, Sally thought that marrying Leo would make her presence known online. She did not expect that the trending topics were all negative remarks about her.


    Sally was so angry that she smashed her phone. "Idiots! Where did so many idiotse from?"


    She clearly didn''t do anything, but in the end, she became the topic of insult.


    Not only did the fan harm others, but he was also caught. How could Sally have such a stupid fan?


    Sally thought, ''Madison and Antoine are fine. He only hurt his forehead. What about me? I am being scolded by anyone who goes online!''


    On top of that, she did not even have the chance to exin herself!


    "Oh dear! Sally, you''ve already smashed a few phones this month. Even if you have money, you can''t waste it like this."


    Ramona''s heart ached when she saw that her daughter was angry. She hugged Sally andforted her, "Why are you angry with these lowly people? You''re going to marry Leo. After the wedding is held, you can get whatever you want. Let''s just live our own lives. Who cares what these poor people say?"


    Sally leaned against her mother. "But I feel terrible when I read their insults."


    Ramona coaxed her, "Then don''t read anything online. You just have to be very nice to Leo in the future. Don''t worry about these things online. By the way, have you tried the wedding dress and ring that Leo sent over? Do they fit you well?"


    It would have been better if Ramona hadn''t mentioned it. When she mentioned the wedding dress, Sally''s expression turned ugly.


    She could not wear the wedding dress sent by Leo at all. It was clearly tailor-made for Madison. It was not Sally''s size!


    There was also the ring, which was also not her size. It could only fit her pinky.


    Everything waspletely different from what she had imagined!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Sally didn''t waste any time. After putting the online matter aside, she called Leo to talk about the wedding dress and ring.


    Leo had just finished a meeting. After the meeting, one of the members of the board spoke to him about the matter.


    His words were very tactful. Although the Palmer Group was apany that Edgar had started, it was not entirely a one-manpany today. Thepany still had many shareholders and employees. Leo was reminded that his marriage was a private matter, but it should not implicate thepany.


    Before Leo could react, he was thinking about what Madison could do to implicate thepany. She was always helping out at the Rose Garden.


    Just as he was about to ask, Leo received a call from Sally. Only then did he remember that he had already divorced Madison. Moreover, the date of his wedding with Sally had been set. Naturally, Madison was not the topic of their discussion.


    The member of the board also caught a glimpse of the caller ID on Leo''s phone. He smiled and nodded at Leo before leaving. The expression in his eyes was obvious-he wanted Leo to deal with the behavior of Sally.


    Leo was not in a hurry to answer the call. The phone rang till the call was disconnected automatically. Leo returned to his office to read the trending topics on his tablet.


    At the top of the trending searches was the wedding that he was about to hold with Sally.


    For some strange reason, Leo felt a little frustrated when he saw his name appear together with Sally.


    However, he did not have time to think about this. His gaze was quickly attracted by the name Madison below. His fingers could not help but click on the entry.


    The top post was the photo Antoine had posted. The bright smiles on everyone''s faces only made Leo feel ufortable.


    Especially Joe who was standing behind them, making a monkey face. He looked so ugly.


    There were actually people who felt that Madison and Joe looked a little like each other. They looked like a verypatible couple.


    Leo did not feel that they werepatible at all!


    Leo was so angry that his eyes turned bloodshot. When his phone rang again, he ended the call without answering it. He clicked on the other ount that he had registered to contact Sylvia and angrily pressed the thumbs-down icon.


    Leo even wanted toment using thisment that Madison and Joe were not the leastpatible, but when his gazended on the photo, he suddenly stopped.


    Leo clicked on it and erged the photo with his finger.


    He noticed that the scar left by the sharp de was even more obvious on her fair skin. That made Leo feel pain.


    Leo spent a few minutes quickly figuring out how Madison got that scar on her neck. He had a ruthless look in his eyes.


    Leo thought, ''She wanted to sever all ties with me? It didn''t seem that the men beside her protected her well!''


    Leo was about to search for Madison''s ount to question her when Sally called again.


    He nced at the caller ID and suppressed his emotions before answering the call.


    The voice on the other end of the line was delicate and weak. Sally asked, "Leo, why did you pick up the phone after so long? Are you busy?"


    Leo''s gaze was still on the photo. He frowned as he looked at the scar.


    He did not want to think what would happen if the person holding the knife had used more strength...


    His frustration surged again, and even his impatience toward Sally over the phone could be heard. "What''s the matter?"


    However, Sally did not sense it. She thought that Leo was as indifferent as usual and went straight to the point. "Leo, the wedding dress and ring you asked Morris to send me are a little small. Can you ask him toe and collect them in the afternoon?"


    She sent a message to Morris, but for some reason, ever since she mentioned Green Water Bay''s house to himst time, Morris had been extremely perfunctory with her. Hence, Sally decided to call Leo.


    After all, the wedding dress and ring were important. Moreover, Sally felt that there should be more diamonds on the ring. It would be better to add a round of diamonds to it. Leo replied indifferently, "I''ll tell Morrister."


    Sally was very happy to hear what Leo said. "Okay! I''ll not disturb you now. I''ll hang up first."


    Surprisingly, Leo stopped her. "Is there nothing else?"


    His voice was devoid of any emotions.


    Sally was stunned for a moment. She thought quickly and guessed what Leo meant. "There''s one more thing..."


    She remembered what Ramona had taught her. Men''s hearts would go soft for weak women. She immediately suppressed her voice and choked. "I saw Madison being threatened with a knife. That criminal even said that he was my fan. I don''t know if she is alright. I sent her a message to apologize, but she ignored me. I really don''t know anything about this matter. I don''t even have an online ount now, and I can''t exin anything. I don''t know how to restrain these fans..."


    Leo was silent for a moment.


    After a while, he said indifferently, "It really has nothing to do with you?"


    Sally was stunned.


    In her impression, every time she felt aggrieved, Leo would relent and say that it was fine. He would not ask any more questions.


    But this time, he actually asked if she had anything to do with this matter.


    Even if it really had nothing to do with her this time, Sally still gritted her teeth.


    "Leo, don''t you believe me? During this period of time, I''ve either been in the hospital for checkups or at home preparing for our wedding. How would I have the time to instigate my fans? Besides, I''ve already been expelled from the industry. Why would I look for them?"


    Leo remained silent.


    Sally was a little anxious. After all, the Palmer family had only agreed to let them hold the wedding ceremony. They would need to wait for another two years to get their wedding certificate.


    If Sally made Leo angry, someone else might take the title of Mrs. Palmer.


    Moreover, they were just preparing for the wedding ceremony.


    Sally hurriedly said, "Leo, you to believe me! This matter really has nothing to do with me. I can swear! Curse me if I...


    "You don''t have to say that. I believe you."


    Leo interrupted her.


    He switched off the tablet and tried his best to get rid of the photo from his mind. He suppressed his emotions and said, "I''ll get someone to settle the wedding dress and ring as soon as possible. You don''t have to worry about anything else, and don''t pay any more money online to buy attention to our wedding ceremony. As for your fans, they will pay for the consequences, but I hope that this won''t happen again in the future."


    Even if Sally had already left the industry, the studio definitely had channels to contact their fans.


    As long as she wanted to, she could naturally advise her fans from doing anything illegal.


    Even if it wasn''t Madison who was injured, Leo had to remind Sally about her behavior, just like how the higher management reminded Leo.


    Sally agreed obediently. "I understand. I''ll take care of these things."


    Leo nodded and ended the call.


    At this moment, the office door was pushed open. It was Cullen.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As always, he had some food and drinks in his hands.


    It was rare that he did not greet Leo when he entered this time. Instead, he just slouched on the couch.


    To be precise, Cullen had been ignoring Leo since Leo and Sally announced their wedding date.


    Other than discussing official business, Cullen rarely took the initiative to talk.


    Although Leo was not used to it, he was okay about the silence around him. He could not be bothered to say anything.


    But today...


    Leo knocked on the table and looked up at Cullen. "Do you want to go to the Rose Garden?"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Cullen''s expression was inexplicable. He tilted his head in disbelief and nced sideways at Leo.


    After one nce, Cullen retracted his gaze casually. "Madison isn''t in Rose Garden. You won''t be able to see her even if you go over."


    He mercilessly exposed Leo''s thoughts.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned over on the sofa and muttered, "You''re about to marry Sally, yet you still want to look for your ex-wife. It''s kind of unreasonable." However, Cullen was also open-minded.


    Since he could not stop his buddy from falling into an awkward situation, Cullen decided not to talk nonsense anymore.


    It would make Cullen look petty if he was still angry with Leo.


    After all, even the members of the Palmer family had relented. What could Cullen say?


    However, since Leo had already made his choice, he should not think of Madison time and again.


    Cullen was Leo''s buddy, but Cullen also treated Madison as a friend.


    Leo was not angry that Cullen saw through his excuse. He exined calmly, "I read Adonis''s post and realized that Madison''s injury was rted to Sally. I think it''s necessary to go over and apologize. I''m not just looking for her."


    Although Sally told Leo the truth just now, the fact was that it was done by her fans. Logically speaking, she owed Madison an apology.


    Moreover, after reflecting on what happened at the hospitalst time, Leo felt that he had done something wrong.


    Even though Leo was angry, his words were too harsh. That even made Madison cry.


    During this time, Leo stopped himself from looking for Madison because everyone around him, including Madison, reminded him that they were already divorced. It was not appropriate for them to meet again. Therefore, he listened to her advice and stopped thinking about her. He ced all his attention and energy on the Palmer Group.


    However, today''s matter was different.


    Madison was injured with a knife, and the criminal almost killed her.


    Leo felt that he should go and visit her.


    Leo did not know what excuse he should use to go over. To visit her as her ex-husband sounded a little ridiculous, and she had her brothers to take care of her. It seemed that Leo could only go there to apologize.


    However, Cullen who was curled up on the sofa, mercilessly cut off hisst reason.


    "It has something to do with Sally, and you going to apologize? Aren''t you afraid that Jessica will feel disgusted?"


    Leo pursed his lips but did not refute Cullen''s question.


    Cullen got up from the sofa and said earnestly, "Leo, stop messing around. Since you chose Sally, you should lead your life with her and stop thinking about Jessica. It shouldn''t be you to apologize. If you really feel guilty, why don''t you get your fianc¨¦e to cause less trouble and do more charity work? As for Jessica..."


    After a pause, a hint of loneliness appeared on Cullen''s face.


    "She''s living well now. Her brother cares about her, and she has a stable rtionship with Mr. Daves. Why do you have to find trouble for no reason?" After saying that, Cullen sighed heavily.


    It was a pity that she had found a boyfriend so quickly after her divorce. She did not give Cullen any chance at all. Otherwise, he would want to woo Jessica. Although Cullen loved beautifuldies, he still had his principles. If thedy already had a boyfriend, he would not go after her.


    Leo who was sitting at the desk also sighed.


    "I understand."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Leo spoke calmly as if they were coborating on a project without any personal feelings.


    After that, he did not speak again.


    Cullen also suppressed all his emotions and didn''t even mention Rose Garden anymore.


    After that day, as everyone expected, Leo did not mention Madison again.


    He concentrated on thepany''s business and asionally took some time to prepare for his wedding with Sally.


    As for Madison, she disappeared from the upper-ss circle of Sidovor City once again.


    Just like when she was sent overseas on the night of her wedding, she became a topic of conversation and was forgotten after she disappeared.


    asionally, if her name was mentioned, it was also rted to Antoine.


    About a month ago, someone identally mentioned Madison in front of Leo. They looked at his expression nervously, afraid that he would be angry. After all, the couple separated on bad terms. Then, Madison and Leo''s divorce was treated as an ordinary topic.


    It was not an important issue as it was all about a man and a woman who didn''t love each other.


    Now that Leo had a new love, he naturally needed to know that this woman was of utmost importance to him.


    Even Leo himself thought so.


    However, he still saw Madison in his dreams, just like the three years when Madison was not by his side.


    But most of the time, he would wake up and forget what kind of dream he had.


    Leo was reluctant to wake up. He often felt moody when he went to work.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Leo and Sally''s wedding day.


    It was a quiet day for the Palmer family as they did not inform any rtives or friends. Amber even declined to attend on the pretext that she was not in good health.


    On the other hand, themotion at the Hale family was huge. They spent arge amount of money on the booking of the entire hotel, not just the floor where the wedding ceremony was held.


    The Hale family invited many guests. Not only were the direct rtives of the Hale family invited, but even business associates were invited. It was really a big day for the Hale family.


    The news also reached Madison''s ears.


    At that time, she was choosing a gift for the elders in the family with Wesley.


    Because of Antoine''s health, they did not dare to return to the Daves family directly after driving back from Mountain Fog to Rozalia two months ago.


    If the elders saw Antoine''s injury, his asional cough, and the knife scar on Madison''s neck, the elders would definitely reprimand them.


    Afraid that the elders would be worried, the siblings decided to stay in Jason''s vi first. After all, Jason seemed to enjoy staying in the hospital. It was a good idea to let everyone stay in his vi.


    After recuperating for two months, Antoine had more or less recovered. The scar on Madison''s neck was also gone. Just as Madison was about to go home, she did not expect that it was Leo''s wedding. She instantly felt that it was not going to be a good day.


    It was bad luck!


    Madison did not want to look for any more gifts. She replied to Cullen who told her about the wedding.


    [Can you talk to me about something better? Don''t sprout nonsense!]


    [Let me know where you are, Jessica! You don''t know how bored I am in Sidovor City. I can only think about your cooking. Please cook something for me or I''ll die!]


    [If that happens, I will definitelye to your funeral.]


    [Wow, you heartless plump girl! Send me your address immediately. I''ll go and kill you secretly!]


    Madison rolled her eyes at the message.


    She stopped exchanging messages with Cullen. She switched off her phone and kept it in her bag. Then, she started to focus on choosing gifts with Wesley again.


    Originally, she had made presents by herself when she returned to the country. However, there were too many people in the Daves family. If she wanted to make all the presents, she would not have enough time. Since she also did not have that much energy, she decided to spend some money to buy the presents instead.


    In the future, she would give her family members the things she had designed as their birthday presents. After all, there would be enough time.


    She did not need to consider whether she would be chased away after the next meal, nor did she need to worry about being beaten and scolded, nor did she need to put all her feelings into one person. She would love the people who treated her well with all her heart.


    Her family.


    After leaving the jewelry store, Madison had already forgotten about the wedding.


    Just as she turned on her phone to reply to Joe, she saw another message from Cullen.


    [Jessica! Darn! You don''t know what you have missed at Leo''s wedding. I didn''t attend his wedding and missed a big show!]


    Madison was surprised when she saw the exmation mark.


    She slowly typed a question mark.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Soon, Madison found out what big drama Cullen was talking about.


    Cullen wasn''t the only one. Other people sent her Leo''s dramatic wedding video too.


    Even Joe sent Madison a congrattory message, as it was revealed that Leo had been cuckolded.


    To be precise, there were many asions.


    It was said that the wedding venue was originally going to broadcast a video of the two newlyweds getting to know each other, but halfway through the video, it became a porn movie with the bride as the leading actress. It was all in high-definition.


    The movie showed Sally having sex with different men, and sometimes with many men at one time. Their sex games were also intriguing.


    What was even more interesting was that after the emcee hurriedly turned off the big screen, every guest who came to the wedding banquet received an anonymous email. The movie was attached to the emai so that everyone could enjoy.


    There was also a hospital medical record attached to the email.


    The guests were right when they guessed that Sally was sick.


    Ever since a year ago, Sally had been receiving treatment for a certain disease. She recovered and then got the disease again. Thest time she had been treated was a month ago when she was still preparing for her wedding.


    If this had happened a few months ago, it could have been exined that Leo had not divorced Madison. Sally was single, so it was understandable that she had needs.


    However, a month ago, she had already confirmed her rtionship with Leo. If she still went out to fool around, Leo was already being cuckolded.


    While fooling around, Sally was so careless that she even contracted a sexually transmitted disease.


    Fortunately, the truth was revealed at the wedding. If no one exposed her, Leo could have gotten the disease tomorrow.


    Perhaps Leo might have already contracted this disease. After all, this was a new era, unlike the old days. They might not withhold intimacy till after their wedding.


    The guests were discussing animatedly. They were both excited and disgusted as they watched the video.


    Originally, many families in the upper ss wanted their daughters to marry into the Palmer family. Now that this had happened, they lost interest in Leo.


    There were couples who fooled around with other partners, but nobody would want to contract a sexually transmitted disease.


    Humans were realistic.


    For example, at this moment, most people were gloating at Leo''s misfortune, not pitying him.


    Madison did not click on the video sent by Cullen. Madison had already known Sally''s disgusting liaisons with men when Madison returned to the country. She did not want her eyes to suffer again. However, she did not expect this matter to be exposed in such a manner.


    She did not feel as happy as she had imagined. Instead, she felt a sense of sadness.


    Perhaps Madison did not understand why the person she had liked for so many years would choose Sally to be his wife. Or perhaps Madison was unwilling to ept reality. She wondered, ''Am I inferiorpared to Sally? Why does Leo like Sally?''


    However, Madison did not take too long to ponder over her questions.


    She had long decided to let it go. She shouldn''t have spent so much time and energy on a man.


    Out of concern, Madison politely asked Cullen, "Is Leo okay? What about Amber?"


    Amber was so angry that she was hospitalized thest time because of Sally. How would Amber feel this time?


    Although she did not know how Leo managed to get Amber topromise, Amber who had always been concerned about reputation, was still dissatisfied with Sally.


    Now that such an embarrassing incident had happened at the wedding, Amber must be feeling terrible.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Cullen spoke the truth. "I''m not sure about Leo. I didn''t attend their wedding. I guess he feels very humiliated. Amber isn''t doing too well. She didn''t go to the wedding venue, but this matter has already blown up in the upper ss. She was so angry that she was sent to the hospital. I''m on my way to the hospital now."


    Madison did not have much of a reaction. She only gave a simple reply. Just as she was about to end the conversation, Cullen started talking again.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t go. I couldn''t see Sally''s reaction with my own eyes. Otherwise, I would have taken a photo and sent it to you! I heard that she and Ramona turned pale on the spot. They even started crying and pulled Leo. In the end, there were too many people discussing the matter. I don''t know if the two women were pretending or what, but they fainted. I wonder which good samaritan posted the video. It''s really satisfying!"


    It was not to the extent of being satisfying. There was really karma.


    Madison didn''tment and just put her phone into her bag.


    Madison thought that Sally deserved what she got and had to face the consequences, but Cullen''s words reminded her...


    After keeping her phone, she turned to look at Samuel who was driving. "Samuel, did you release the video at Leo''s wedding?" "What video?"


    "Nothing."


    Seeing his reaction, Madison knew that Samuel did not do it. Hence she told him casually.


    "It''s a disgusting video that you sent me before. I needed to my eyes after watching it. I don''t know who released it at Leo''s wedding. I thought you did it."


    Samuel got hold of these videos. Other than him, the only other person who was a technology and digital expert was Ethan. She guessed he was the one who released the video.


    Ethan was now training overseas. At this time, he should be sleeping, so it could not be Ethan.


    However, other than both Samuel and Ethan, Madison could not figure out who else would do such a thing.


    Samuel nced at her from the corner of his eye and saw through her thoughts. "Don''t think too much. Sally might have offended someone else. I only found the videos and the source wasn''t me. These people enjoy recording the acts they do, hence there will always be a possibility of leakage. Since it has nothing to do with us, just treat it as watching a show."


    Madison agreed with Samuel.


    Sally had been in the entertainment industry for a few years and had obtained many things from people using unorthodox methods. Many of the men she had slept with were in the entertainment industry. Some of them were much younger than Sally. Madison did not know how Sally could do it.


    Although Sally was forced to leave the industry, she still had a few television dramas that were waiting to be broadcast. Perhaps the investors wanted payback, and that was why they exposed Sally''s dirty acts to give Leo a surprise.


    Anyway, it had nothing to do with Madison anymore.


    Compared to watching this farce, Madison was looking forward to returning hometer.


    When the car was about to reach the Daves family''s old residence, Madison''s heart started to beat faster. She felt nervous as she was close to home.


    Fortunately, she saw Joe from afar, and her heart suddenly calmed down a little.


    When she was overseas, it was Joe who saved her. It was also Joe who recognized her first. After that, she stayed by Joe''s side for the next few years. Among her brothers, Joe was naturally the closest to her.


    Therefore, when she saw Joe, she felt relieved.


    As soon as the car stopped, she rushed out of the car and ran to Joe. She greeted him with a silly smile.


    Joe looked at her in disdain. "Stop smiling. You look like a fool."


    "You''re the fool!"


    Madison wrinkled her nose and pulled Joe to help her move the gifts from the car. "I thought that Samuel and I would arrive first. I didn''t expect you to be so fast. You came at the right time to help move the gifts."


    The trunk was filled with the gifts she and Samuel had picked out in the afternoon. Everything was packed neatly, and since Samuel could not drive the car into the old residence, they could onlye out and carry the gifts in.


    Joe looked disgusted. He reached out and took the two biggest boxes. Heined non-stop, "Jessica, I came back with you out of love and respect, not to do manualbor for you." Madison felt at ease ordering Joe around.


    Just as they were arguing, there was amotion in the old residence. Through the fence, they could hear a woman''s gentle voice. Her voice was as sweet as spring.


    "Is Jessica is back?"

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Madison turned around and saw a beautiful and refineddy in a pper dress standing by the fence.


    Madison realized that her eyes resembled that of the beautifuldy''s eyes.


    In an instant, an indescribable emotion surged in her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe properly.


    It was not the first time Madison had seen Rosalie. When Madison was overseas and the test results were out, the members of the Daves family all went overseas to visit Madison. However, today was different. It was her first official homing.


    Madison looked at her mother who was standing nearby. Tears began to well up in her eyes and her nose became runny. Madison forced a smile and said, "Mom, I''m back!"


    Rosalie also had tears in her eyes, and they quickly rolled down her cheeks.


    After being separated from Madison for more than 20 years and thinking about her for more than 20 years, Rosalie could not control her emotions when she saw her daughter. She ignored the pebbles in front of the old residence and ran towards Madison on her high heels.


    Madison was worried when she saw that. She hurriedly went forward to support Rosalie. "Mom, slow down. I''m not leaving this time. Don''t be so anxious!"


    Rosalie was not in good health and was thin and fragile. If she fell while running toward Madison, Madison would never forgive herself.


    Rosalie became sick when Madison went missing. If Rosalie was injured because of her, she would think of herself as a jinx.


    Rosalie did not listen to what Madison said. All she focused on was Madison. She looked at her daughter, who had suffered in many ces for many years. Tears did not stop rolling down her cheeks. Rosalie held Madison tightly with one hand, as if she was afraid that Madison would run away.


    She caressed Madison''s face with her other hand, but she did not dare to use too much strength. Rosalie fixed her nce on Madison.


    Madison was also looking forward to reuniting with her family, but it was strange to be standing at the doorway.


    Feeling helpless, she could only interrupt Rosalie. "Mom, Joe and Samuel are still carrying the gifts we bought. Let''s go into the house, shall we? The gifts are for you and Dad!"


    "Alright, alright. Let''s go into the house. Jessica has finallye home. From now on, our family is reunited and will never be separated again."


    Rosalie wiped her tears and held Madison''s hand while walking forward. She did not bother about the gifts or Joe or Samuel. All she could focus on was Madison.


    Rosalie squeezed Madison''s hand, and she felt a pain in her heart. "Jessica, why are you so thin? Have you not eaten every day? I heard from John that you like to eat shrimps. I personally made a shrimp stew for you. You have to eat moreter."


    Eric loved and pampered Rosalie very much. Her gentle voice was very simr to Madison''s voice, sounding coquettish.


    The two of them walked side by side. At first nce, they looked like sisters rather than mother and daughter.


    Madison responded to her mother''s words and looked back at her two brothers from the corner of her eye.


    Samuel looked alright. He had never been a talkative person. When there were many people, he would deliberately go into a low profile mode.


    Inparison, Joe''s expression was not good. He had restrained his usual sloppy attitude. At this moment, he was moving things with Samuel with a glum expression.


    Madison could not stand it anymore. She was not the kind of person who would watch others do things while she did nothing.


    "Mom, you lead the way while I carry the things in with Joe and Samuel."


    However, Rosalie refused to let go of her hand. "Let the guys carry the heavy stuff. As your older brothers, they naturally have to take care of you. How can they let you do it?"


    Rosalie was still considerate enough not to just bring Madison into the house. She still had to consider the feelings of her two sons behind him.


    "Samuel is still young, so don''t carry too many things. Later, when you go into the house, Alfred will help you carry the stuff. Don''t tire yourself out. Joe, you''re the older brother, so you can carry more. I haven''t seen you for so many years. This time, stay with your sister for a couple more days!"


    Joe did not respond.


    Madison knew that Joe was feeling estranged. She quickly replied, "Joe says that he will stay at home with me for a few more days. Mom, don''t worry. If there are no serious matters in thepany for him to settle, he can stay at home."


    Rosalie snorted and looked at Joe resentfully. "Why did you have to start apany somewhere far away? First, you went overseas. Then you moved to Sidovor City. Don''t you think it''s good to stay in Rozalia? You and John can take care of each other, don''t you agree, Jessica?"


    Madison nodded. She felt for Joe and hence, she spoke up for him. "Naturally, it is good to be in Rozalia. However, a man must be ambitious. As long as Joe is capable, he can start apany anywhere." "That''s true, but he hasn''te home for a few years. He''s always at hispany. How can that be? He''s getting older, but he hasn''t brought a girlfriend home. I feel embarrassed to talk about him." As parents, they naturally hoped that their children would be by their side.


    Although Rosalie had often been in a daze all these years, her mind was clear most of the time. She also knew that because of neglect, Joe was not close to her. However, Joe was her son. How could she not be concerned about him?


    However, by the time Rosalie realized it, Joe had already grown up. He had his own thoughts and was only close to John. He would send greeting messages during festive seasons, but he just did note home.


    This time, when he came back with Jessica, Rosalie could only make use of Madison to talk to Joe.


    Madison also knew what Rosalie was thinking about. However, Madison had to say something in Joe''s defense.


    "Isn''t John not married yet? Why are you so anxious about Joe''s marital status? I still want Joe to be around me for a couple more years. If he has a wife, he will definitely dote on her. Then he will not bother about me. Don''t rush him to get married."


    Anyway, Joe had already gotten nche to join hispany. There was no hurry for Joe to get married.


    If he himself was not in a hurry, there was naturally no need for others to be.


    Rosalie did not know much about Joe''s life. She sighed and looked at Joe.


    "He doesn''t have a loving personality. I wonder which girl will be willing to be with him in the future. John doesn''t seem to be in a hurry either. You know his situation. He doesn''t have a wife, but his child is already five years old. He has a reason to refuse to get married."


    Madison knew about John''s son.


    When John first took over the Daves family''s business, he was set up by someone, and a woman was sent to spend the night with him. However, the next day, the woman left quietly. John couldn''t find her even after carrying out tedious searches.


    It was not until nine monthster that a baby boy was sent to the old residence of the Daves family. A note stated that this baby was John''s son. After a DNA test, it was proven true. The Daves family carried the baby boy home and raised him well. He was already five years old.


    As for the child''s mother, John had never given up on looking for her all these years. However, there was no clue at all.


    Fortunately, this little boy was obedient and easy to raise. Other than when he was sick, he did not cry for his mother. John was usually busy. Hence, his son became thepanion of the Daves family elders. They were walking into the old residence when someone ran out in a panic.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mrs. Daves, something terrible has happened! Charlie is missing!"

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    When Cullen arrived at the Sidovor City Hospital, Amber was still in the ward.


    The ward was quiet. Cullen did not dare to make noise. After entering quietly, he looked at Leo, who was standing by the window.


    Leo had already taken off his wedding coat and it was thrown on the couch. He was only wearing a white shirt, and his back view looked a little lonely.


    As Amber was resting, Cullen did not say anything.


    He walked to Leo''s side quietly and typed some words on his phone for Leo to read.


    [Are you feeling okay?]


    Leo nced sideways at Cullen without much expression on his face. "Are you here tough at me?"


    He did not bother much about his mother, who was still asleep.


    Not long after Amber was sent to the hospital, the medicine in the drip that the doctor used had a calming effect. Hence, Leo was not worried that Amber would wake up suddenly. Cullen sighed and said in a low voice, "I wouldn''t dare!"


    Leo''s lips curved. "Why wouldn''t you dare? I think you''re stillmenting over the fact that you didn''t attend the wedding ceremony."


    After what happened today, which family wouldn''t have watched the show?


    Cullen did not feel guilty after his thoughts were exposed. He nced at Leo sluggishly. "Are you still considered married to her?" "What do you think?"


    Leo looked out the window again. His tone did not change at all, as if he was talking about something unrted to him.


    Cullen looked at him in surprise and wanted to turn Leo''s face over to look at his expression. "Leo, have you gone crazy from anger? Why aren''t you reacting at all?"


    Leo became impatient. He frowned and avoided Cullen''s hand. "How should I react?"


    "No matter what, you have to be angry. No man can ept beingbeled a cuckold in front of so many people!"


    The wedding ceremony became so ridiculous that even if the person Leo married was someone he did not love, it would still be unbearable.


    Moreover, Leo had told Edgar when he was still around that Sally was the woman he wanted to marry. How could he not have any reaction?


    Could it be that he had gone crazy from anger?


    Cullen thought of this possibility and could not help but say, "Leo, why don''t you see a doctor? You..."


    "Cullen, are you very bored?" Without waiting for Cullen to finish speaking, Leo interrupted him coldly, "If you have nothing to do, you can get out now. Don''t sprout nonsense here."


    Leo couldn''t be bothered to talk to Cullen anymore. He turned around and walked away from the window to stay away from Cullen.


    "I''m just worried about you." Cullen also turned around. "Don''t be so ungrateful. If I wasn''t afraid that you wouldn''t be able to take this blow, do you think I would abandon the beautiful woman ande to the hospital to see how you are?"


    Indeed Sally was a bitch. Cullen was happy to see this woman make a fool of herself. No matter what, Leo had put in a lot of effort and money over the years in their rtionship. Cullen had to show some care and concern for his buddy.


    "You don''t have to do that. I will not break down because of such a matter." Leo sat down on the couch and took out his phone to read his emails.


    Although he did not take this farce to heart, it would not be good if word got out. If it affected the Palmer Group, it would cause those old fellows from the board to make more noise. He had to get someone to suppress the news as soon as possible.


    As for Cullen''s worry, it was strange that after such a big scene at the wedding ceremony, Leo did not feel much emotion when he saw Sally having sex with other men. He only felt disgusted.


    He could imagine how disgusting Sally was because she had so many partners.


    The wedding ceremony was left unsettled. Sally who was unconscious was taken away by Ramona. Maya called Leo to go to the hospital.


    He had no time to think about other stuff.


    The only thing Leo was sure of was that when he left the wedding banquet, he actually felt relieved.


    Perhaps, he did not want to marry Sally.


    Realizing this, Leo stopped what he was doing and thought about this conclusion with a frown. "What are you thinking about?"


    Cullen noticed his strange behavior. When Cullen looked through the various jokes about Sally on his phone, he threw a nce at Leo.


    Leo naturally wouldn''t tell him what his real thoughts were.


    "Nothing."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo''s attention returned to his emails on his phone. He was dealing withpany matters, unlike Cullen who was stillughing at a joke shown on his phone.


    As the phone screen was small, Leo had a headache after looking at it for a while. Hence, he put his phone back into his pocket.


    Leo did not realize that the screen of the phone was still bright but it was on silent mode.


    He picked up the coat from the couch and looked at Cullen who was slouching there. "I''ll go back to the office first. Where are you going?"


    Cullen was surprised. "Back to thepany? What about Amber?"


    Leo briefly told him about the medicine that the doctor used. "She won''t wake up for a while. I''lle back at night. Besides, Maya is taking care of her. I don''t have to worry about her."


    He hade to the hospital to get some peace. He could not stay here forever. He might as well go back to thepany to deal with things.


    Cullen cursed when he heard what Leo said. He silently got up from the couch and followed.


    The two of them were silent the whole time.


    It was not until they left the hospital and were about to get into their cars that Leo stopped Cullen.


    "Do you know how Madison is doing?"


    *****


    At the Hale family vi.


    After calling a few times without anyone picking up, Ramona finally gave up.


    She frowned. "It''s over now. I think this wedding is never going to make out."


    Richard was even more furious. "You''re still thinking about this marriage. The Palmer family wasposed enough not to re up at the banquet. You still want someone to marry your slutty daughter? Aren''t you ashamed!"


    "What my slutty daughter? Isn''t she your daughter? If you call your daughter names, then what are you?"


    Ramona was instantly enraged as well. She was just short of tearing Richard''s ugly face apart!


    Richard spat. "The Hale family doesn''t have such a daughter. This is extremely humiliating! She is not like the one we brought back by mistake. At least she is obedient and doesn''t go out fooling around. Look at how you raised her!"


    Ramona picked up a cushion beside her and threw it at Richard. "I raised her? Now it''s all my fault? If you like that Madison bitch so much, why don''t you beg her toe back! All these years, you have never helped in raising our daughter, and you are ming me now?"


    "Isn''t it your fault? If you hadn''t kicked Madison out, we wouldn''t have ended up like this with the Palmer family. In the past, the Palmer family even called us inws."


    Richard dodged the cushion and red fiercely at Ramona.


    He could not be bothered with her anymore. He muttered to himself, "I wonder if the Palmer family will be angry this time. Previously, the Palmer Group withdrew all cooperation with ourpany. If we have offended them big time, the Hale family business will be destroyed. No, this won''t do."


    When Ramona heard Richard muttering, she wished she could just tear his mouth apart.


    Ramona thought, ''Money, money, money! Other than money, he doesn''t see anything else!''


    She wondered why she chose to marry him back then.


    Richard didn''t care who released the video at the banquet. All he cared about was his lousypany. If it weren''t for Sally, the Hale family''spany would have closed down a few years ago! Ramona decided to investigate if Richard didn''t.


    She took a deep breath and made a call.


    At this moment, Sally who was upstairs felt enraged.


    She had smashed almost everything in the room as she cursed and swore angrily.


    Sally thought, ''Damn it, my wedding is ruined! If I find out who the culprit is, I''ll not let this person off!"


    As Sally was still smashing her things, she heard a man''s leisurely voicee from the door. "Yo! Why are you so angry?"

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Upon hearing this voice, Sally trembled.


    Her arrogance turned into fear, and she did not even dare to look in the direction of the door.


    She did not forget what this man had said to her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If she did not marry Leo sessfully, then she...


    Thinking of the suffocating feeling when the man squeezed her neck that night, Sally felt breathless.


    She swallowed and asked respectfully, "Why... why are you here?"


    "Me?" The man who wore a silver mask smiled as he walked toward her.


    "I''ve been at your house all day. Don''t you know? Oh! Your entire family went to the hotel for the wedding, so you naturally don''t know when I came. But that''s not important, right?"


    Sally subconsciously took a step back. She wanted to say many things but she could not utter a single word.


    The man moved forward step by step until Sally could not retreat anymore. Only when her ankle was pressed against the edge of the bed did she tremble.


    Then she said, "I beg you... I... I don''t want to die."


    If she had known that she would end up like this, she would never have made a deal with this devil!


    "Shh..." The man ced his index finger on his thin lips, indicating for her to shut up.


    "Look at what you''re saying. This is awful society. What can I do to you? Don''t be so nervous." The more he spoke in such a tone, the more frightened Sally became.


    "What... what exactly do you want?" When Sally felt fear going through her whole body, she could not help but grit her teeth and speak.


    "What do I want to do? Have I done anything to you? Haven''t you always asked me to satisfy you? I''m here to help you." The man dragged his tone and approached her with a vicious smile.


    He raised his hand as if he wanted to hold her chin, but he suddenly thought of something and stopped.


    However, Sally had already taken a step back in fear the moment he raised his hand. She fell onto the bed, curled up, and trembled. "I beg you not to. I beg you not to touch me."


    A trace of disgust shed in the man''s eyes when he saw this lowly gesture, but it disappeared in an instant.


    The man returned to his arrogant self and looked down at her condescendingly. "Why are you so nervous? I don''t want to do anything to you."


    He did not want to touch her as she was too dirty.


    Sally trembled and did not dare to refute.


    She only timidly ced her hand on her neck and looked at him pitifully.


    The man looked at her and sneered. "What a pitiful gaze. You''re like a little animal on the verge of death. I really can''t bear to kill you."


    Sally''s eyes widened.


    She thought, ''This man is a devil!''


    She was convinced that this person was really evil.


    Just as Sally could not help but want to beg for mercy again, the man suddenly stopped smiling evilly. His tone became a little serious as if he was a little regretful.


    "I won''t touch you for the time being, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you do anything in the future. After all, I''ve helped you so many times, but it seemed that nothing was sessful. It''s indeed my fault fo not being capable."


    The man sighed softly and looked pitifully at the woman who was limp on the bed.


    "I''ll give you one final gift. I hope you can use it and don''t disappoint me again. After all, you''ve already infected me with that dirty disease. You have to pay a price. You can''t always have the cake and eat it right?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes instantly turned cold.


    He knocked on the table in the room. A blue folder had been ced there.


    After the hint, the man turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Sally who was lying on the bed, did not react. She looked at the empty room in disbelief. She had the illusion that she had survived a cmity. It was as if everything that had just happened was a dream. Probably because she was too frightened, Sally pped herself hard.


    She felt pain.


    She quickly got down from the bed and picked up the folder that the man had thrown on the table.


    After skimming through the contents of the document, a vicious look appeared on her face, and her eyes were filled with hatred. ''Madison Hale! It was indeed her!''


    She had guessed that her wedding was ruined by Madison Hale. Madison had already left Sidovor City and disappeared for a long time, yet she still wanted to make things difficult for Sally. Sally gripped the piece of paper in her hand tightly.


    There was not much written on it. It only briefly introduced the people who knew Madison.


    There was Joe Daves, the CEO of XR Entertainment, Samuel Daves, the genius hacker, and Cullen Wilkinson, who was in charge of both internal and external technology in the Palmer Group.


    Those who had been in the entertainment industry for many years could always dig up some scandalous rtionships between Sally and certain directors and producers. Theirputers seemed to be easily hacked.


    Although this was information about the people who were on Madison''s side, Sally was convinced that Madison was the one who nned to sabotage her wedding.


    She thought that nobody could get their hands on those videos other than Madison.


    Sally thought, ''This bitch had destroyed everything I have! I am not going to let her off!''


    *****


    At the Daves family.


    Because of Charlie''s disappearance, the entire Daves family was in chaos.


    Although this was the first time Madison had officially returned home, this was not importantpared to Charlie. Everyone went to look for Charlie.


    No one was more anxious than Rosalie.


    Although Charlie was raised by John, John would bring him to the old residence every week to visit her and Eric. Charlie was also Rosalie''s first grandson, so she was extremely worried.


    Because of Madison''s return today, Charlie was sent to the old residence early in the morning.


    Rosalie had only gone to the kitchen to cook a dish. How could Charlie just disappear like that?


    Rosalie was so anxious that she could not even speak clearly. "No one was watching him. Who was thest person to see Charlie? Hurry up and find that person!"


    The person who came out to report Charlie''s disappearance was the Dave family''s helper, Gina Thendon. At this moment, she was also extremely anxious. A worried expression was written all over her face.


    "I was in the kitchen just now. Cybil kept Charliepany for a while. When I came out, Cybil told me that Charlie was hiding somewhere. I was afraid that he would run out, so I came over to tell Mrs. Daves!" "Cybil Watson? When did shee over?" Impatience shed across Rosalie''s face, but she quickly calmed down.


    Although Madison did not know the exact situation, she had a rough idea after hearing this. "Since thest person Charlie saw was Cybil, let''s ask her about the situation first. From your description, Charlie should still be hiding somewhere in the old residence and did not run out. Let''s go in first and search together."


    Since there was someone with Charlie in the house, something must have happened that made him want to leave. That was why he went to hide somewhere.


    It was just like when she ran away from home to Rose Garden back then.


    Madison felt that the child was still hiding in the old residence because they had been standing at the door when they came back. If Charlie really ran away, they would definitely see him.


    Judging from the time Gina mentioned, Charlie had just hidden himself not long ago. Gina had just only cooked two dishes, so Charlie should not have run out.


    The members of the Daves family did not bother about the gifts from the car anymore. They entered the old residence hurriedly to look for Charlie.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    The old residence of the Daves family was simr to the Palmer family''s. Both were built by the older generations and had a long history. However, because of the difference in regional culture, the architecture of the two residences was a little different.


    The Palmer family residence was built in front of the mountains, while the Daves family residence overlooked a stream from their front door.


    The old residence of the Daves family was surrounded by a fence. In thepound, there were all kinds of flowers and nts. There were also many fruit trees. From the tree trunks, one could tell that the trees were already quite old.


    When Madison walked along a bridge toward the house, she realized that the bridge was built in a ssical style. However, when she entered the house, she saw all kinds of modern furniture and equipment in the house.


    Madison had only seen the decor at home in the past when she had video sessions with Rosalie. Now that she saw it with her own eyes, she felt that the older generation had a great sense of aesthetics.


    However, it was not the right time to admire these things. Finding Charlie was the most important thing.


    Everyone did not waste any time after entering the house. They quickly scattered to look for Charlie.


    Madison followed Joe because she was unfamiliar with the house.


    However, after taking a few steps, she realized that Joe did not want to look for Charlie.


    She stopped in her tracks. "Joe, don''t tell me you want to leave? You promised to stay with me in Rozalia for a few more days. You can''t go back on your word."


    Previously, when she was chatting with Rosalie, she already felt that Joe did not seem too happy. She could not help but worry that Joe would cause the estrangement in her family to deepen.


    Joe nced at her and gave her a knock on the head. "What are you thinking about? Don''t you want to look for your nephew?"


    Madison rubbed her head where Joe had knocked on and wrinkled her nose. "You''re the one who didn''t look around properly, and I don''t know the way. What if I get lost?"


    The Daves family''snd was really big. Just the plot ofnd at the entrance where fruit trees were nted and grape trellises were built wasrger than the size of three vis of the Hale family. Let alone the size of the Daves family house.


    If Madison walked alone in the house, she might get lost.


    Hence, it was only right for Gina to worry about Charlie getting lost at home. It was such a big ce, and she did not know where Charlie was hiding.


    Seeing that Joe did not move, Madison could not help but push him. "Joe, did you hide somewhere in the house when you were young? Are you thinking about where you were hiding?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Joe looking at her strangely.


    Madison''s eyes widened. "...Did I guess correctly?"


    Joe pursed her lips and did not refute her.


    Although the old residence had surveince cameras installed outside, it was surrounded by mountains and rivers. There were also many trees, flowers, and nts in the courtyard. If Charlie really wanted to hide somewhere, it was very easy to find a suitable ce.


    Joe had not returned for a few years. These trees looked a little different from what he remembered. If he were to look for them, he might be as lost as Madison.


    At the thought of this, he pulled Madison back.


    Madison was surprised. "Joe, where are we going?"


    "Aren''t we looking for someone?"


    Joe Daves''s tone was casual as he led her in the direction of the main house.


    Madison was not familiar with this ce, so she could only follow Joe.


    Before Madison could take a few steps, she heard a cry. The delicate sound made Madison''s heart tremble. It almost made her subconsciously think of Sally.


    She looked up and saw an exquisitely dressed woman walking behind Gina.


    "I''m sorry, Gina. I really don''t know where Charlie went. I just lowered my head to look at my phone. Who knew that he ran away quietly, and I couldn''t see him when I looked up? It''s all my fault. Don''t chase me away."


    Gina was speechless. "Mrs. Daves asked you to leave. Today is the first time that Madison is back. The family is already very busy. I''m very grateful that you came to help take care of Charlie, but you..." After all, the woman was a guest who hade to visit, so Gina couldn''t say much. She only led her to the door.


    "You can go back first. I''ll let you know when we find Charlie. Mrs. Daves is very angry today. Don''t continue to stay and annoy her. Otherwise, you won''t have the chance toe again in the future." The woman looked aggrieved. Just as she was about to leave with Gina, she nced over from the corner of her eye and suddenly widened her eyes.


    Madison who met her gaze, was also a little stunned. She did not expect to bump into an old acquaintance.


    The woman was Cybil. She was Cynthia Watson''s elder sister. Cynthia used to follow Sally around when they were kids. However, Cynthia and Cybil were not biological siblings. They were half-sisters. There were many family feuds in wealthy families. Even families like the Watson family that had already declined had many problems.


    It was said that the Watson family had a marriage alliance with a family with a good background. Later, the couple divorced because Mr. Watson had an affair. His ex-wife brought her daughter back to her family, while Mr. Watson married anotherdy from a simple family, and she gave birth to another daughter.


    As for the mistress who ruined that marriage, it was unknown how much money she had been given to leave. In short, there was no trace of that woman in Sidovor City.


    Madison met Cybil when she was young. It was probably because Cybil''s mother was very arrogant, and hence Cybil was very well-known in school.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Cybil was a few years older than Madison. Although Madison had heard of how impressive Cybil was, she had never bullied Madison.


    Now that they have met again in Madison''s house. Madison could not help but feel a little strange as she thought of Cybil''s arrogant face back then. Madison pictured it ovepping with Cybil''s mature face


    now.


    Madison wondered if the rumor regarding Cybil''s family background was rted to the Daves family.


    Madison did not think too much about it. She retracted her gaze and nned to walk away with Joe.


    After all, they did not know each other to begin with. At most, they had only met once.


    "Stop!"


    Just as Madison was about to leave, Cybil stopped her.


    Not only was Madison a little displeased by her tone, but even Gina and Joe frowned.


    However, Cybil did not bother about anything as she was still arrogant. She walked straight towards Madison and sized her up with her misty eyes.


    "You''re Sidovor City''s... Mr. Palmer''s ex-wife? There was a big fiasco at the wedding right? Your sister is Sally Hale, and she used to be a celebrity? What''s your name again?" Madison lowered her eyes.


    She did not expect that after divorcing Leo, her name would still be linked to his.


    However, she was helpless. Although this rtionship had ended, it could not be erased. It was inevitable that her name would be mentioned with his in some asions. Madison''s expression was calm. She nodded at Cybil politely.


    "Madison Hale."


    "I know you. I''ve seen pictures of you on the Inte. You''re prettier in person."


    Cybil was generous with herpliments. She nced at Joe beside Madison and smiled.


    "You have good taste. You should be at odds with Sally Hale, right? I think I like you!"


    Madison was speechless!


    She wondered, ''Cybil must be thinking that I''m Joe''s girlfriend!''


    Madison did not bother to exin. Instead, she smiled and replied, "Thank you. You''re very beautiful too."


    Cybil snorted and did not look at Madison anymore. Instead, she turned to look at Joe.


    Then she said coquettishly, "Joe, since you''ve brought your girlfriend back, why don''t you let me stay? It''s not that I didn''t watch Charlie carefully. I''ll apologize to Amber and Johnter, okay? Please?" Madison felt a chill run down her spine. She quietly took a step back and stood behind Joe.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Meanwhile, Joe also took a step back the moment Cybil approached him.


    "If you''re sick, go to the hospital. Don''t stand here and spout nonsense!"


    Joe looked disgusted. "My mother''s family name is Cooper, and I don''t have any cousin with the family name Watson. Don''t try to get close to our family. Gina, send the guest out!"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without saying another word, Joe pulled Madison away, not showing any respect to Cybil at all.


    Cybil stomped her feet in anger. Just as she was about to go after Joe, she was stopped by Gina.


    "Cybil, please don''t make things difficult for me."


    Every time she came, Rosalie didn''t like it. However, she insisted oning on the day Madison returned home although she was not invited. After all, she was from the Cooper family, so Gina couldn''t say anything.


    Actually, it was fine if she came. However, Charlie went missing under her watch.


    Gina could only me herself for not having the time to check on Charlie because she had to do things in the kitchen. However, who would expect that Charlie would go missing when Cybil was around. Gina really did not know how to exin.


    Cybil red at her angrily.


    Gina was just a helper. Cybil thought, ''You are just a helper. How dare you be so overbearing?''


    Gina was speechless after being red at fiercely.


    She was still vexed. She did not know if Rosalie would still me her when Charlie was found. In any case, she was extremely worried about what had happened and did not want to see Cybil at all. Even though Cybil was ring at Gina, Gina refused to give way. She only gestured for Cybil to leave and pointed in the direction of the door.


    Cybil had no choice but to leave dejectedly.


    On the other side, Joe pulled Madison, and they headed straight for the kitchen.


    The courtyard of the old residence was huge. The kitchen and dining room were built separately from the main living room in the garden.


    "Joe, this is the kitchen, right? Do you seirously think that Charlie can hide in there?"


    She tried to imagine the image of Joe hiding in this area when he was young. Not only could he hide from his elders, but he could also get food to eat when he was hungry. Joe was smart. "What are you thinking about?"


    Joe saw Madison''s silly smile and knew that she was not thinking of anything good. He grabbed the corner of her top, and they went into the kitchen. "What are you doing, Joe?"


    Madison was forced to walk forward. Just as she was about to argue and escape from Joe''s grip, Joe had already let go. She could only re at Joe bitterly.


    Joe had a calm expression on his face. "Go and show off your master chef sessor''s skills. You have to cook something fragrant. The more fragrant, the better!"


    Madison raised her eyebrows and guessed what Joe was thinking.


    However, she was also doubtful about this. "Will this... work?"


    Children nowadays did notck food. They were very picky about what they ate. Moreover, she had no experience cooking for children. The taste might not be appealing to them.


    Joe seemed to have seen through her thoughts. "It''s definitely right to listen to me. As long as there is fragrance, it''s fine. Don''t bother about the taste. You are not cooking for that brat to eat!" "Oh, alright then."


    Madison did not ask further. She took the apron and went to wash her hands.


    If they wanted to lure Charlie out with the fragrance of food, the taste must be fantastic.


    There was no one in the kitchen at this moment. There was only a steamer that was still working. The ingredients for the dishes were all already prepared. The helper would cook and bring the dishes out when it was time to eat. Otherwise, everything would definitely turn cold.


    Madison nced around the kitchen counter and nned to cook two dishes.


    One was grilled steak. Madison''s cutting skills were top-notch. Before she even grilled the steak, the fragrance from the marinade already made people start to salivate.


    Then she started to grill the steak carefully, making sure it was not overcooked.


    Madison then started to boil some water. When the water in the iron pot started to boil, she threw in some vegetables.


    Joe did not go near Madison. He leaned against the kitchen door and watched. Suddenly, he was attracted by how Madison was cooking, and his expression became a little serious.


    Although he had tasted many dishes made by his younger sister, he rarely saw her cooking in the kitchen.


    He wondered how she managed to lift a heavy iron pot with her skinny arms.


    His sister should have been pampered by the family. How could she suffer like that in the past?


    Even a woman like Cybil Watson could bully her...


    It was ridiculous.


    Joe did not stare at Madison as he stopped thinking. The fragrance from the grilled steak made Joe gulp.


    After realizing what he had done, an unnatural expression shed across his face. However, after a moment, he regained hisposure and walked towards Madison. It just so happened that Madison had boiled some vegetables in the pot and ced them nicely beside the grilled steak on a te. The different colors of the vegetables made the grilled steak look more appealing.


    Without hesitation, Joe washed a pair of fork and knife, took the te with the grilled steak, and went to the side.


    Madison did not bother about him. She was about to make garlic butter prawns, the second dish.


    She guessed grilled steak might not be appealing to children, so she had toe up with a second dish to lure Charlie out.


    Chicken stew was just right for a child.


    One of them was busy at the stove while the other was busy eating. The rest of the people were looking for Charlie outside with bitter expressions.


    The Daves family were strict about their family rules. Dinner was at a fixed time. Other than fruits, they could not have any snacks at noon. All children were treated equally.


    At this moment, when the fragrance wafted out of the kitchen, it made people feel hungry. Everyone''s mind was filled with the fragrance of the grilled steak, and they stopped looking for Charlie.


    Even Rosalie who usually had no appetite, stopped in her tracks. Her stomach felt a little empty.


    Ever since Rosalie fell sick, she had lost her appetite. Today, she was so worried that she did not have the mood to eat. Usually, she would only eat two mouthfuls when she was extremely hungry. Otherwise, she would not have be so thin.


    The fragrance today...


    Rosalie frowned. Logically speaking, Gina should be searching for Charlie too. Why did she go to the kitchen? Could it be that she had already found him?


    Rosalie did not bring her phone with her, so she could only turn back from the garden and walk quickly in the direction of the kitchen.


    At this moment, Madison had already made the second dish. The fresh fragrance of the chicken stew was alluring.


    Madison could not help but secretly pick up a piece of chicken from the bowl. Just as she was about to eat it, a muffled child''s voice came from under the table. "Are you stealing food?"


    Madison paused and tilted her head to look down. Her eyes met a pair of ck and bright eyes.


    The child crawled out from under the table and looked at her angrily. "You''re using your hands. That''s too unhygienic!"


    Madison looked at the child who only reached her waist. He had to raise his head to talk to her in a lecturing tone. For a moment, she didn''t bother about eating the chicken. She could not help but smile. "As for me using my hands..."


    Madison rolled her eyes and brought the piece of chicken to the child''s mouth.


    "Do you want to try it?"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    The piece of chicken looked delicious and there were even traces of steaming from it.


    For Charlie who was already hungry, it was undoubtedly a huge temptation. No matter how strong his willpower was, he could not help but swallow his saliva and try to take the piece of chicken. However, he raised his small hand and lowered it again. Charlie stared at Madison, and his tone was extremely serious.


    "Dad says that we have to eat together at the dining table. We can''t steal food from the kitchen."


    Then Charlie swallowed. He looked very lovable.


    If not for the oil on her hands, Madison would want to pat his little head.


    She thought, ''Oh my god! My nephew is so adorable!''


    "Don''t let your dad know! Look at your uncle..."


    Just as Madison was about to talk to Joe who took the te of grilled steak away, Madison realized that Joe was not in the kitchen.


    She could only look away helplessly.


    Madison handed the piece of chicken to Charlie.


    "You should eat it. No one will know."


    "No, I have to wait for everyone to eat together."


    Charlie gulped again and shook his head.


    Madison could not help butugh. She did not force Charlie to eat it. Instead, she ate the piece of chicken.


    As she washed her fingers, she teased Charlie, "Your father told you not to run around. Why are you hiding here secretly? Do you know how worried everyone is about you?" As soon as she finished speaking, Charlie''s little face was filled with sadness and guilt.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose," he whispered.


    "Then can you tell me why you''re hiding?"


    After washing her hands, Madison squatted down and looked at Charlie, trying to find some clues.


    However, Charlie was still wary of thisdy he had just met. After looking at her for a moment, he suddenly ran out!


    Madison was shocked, and she quickly got up to run after Charlie.


    Fortunately, as soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Joe squatting on the ground with a te in his hand. She did not have the time to chide Joe. She shouted, "Joe, stop him!"


    On the other side, Samuel and Rosalie, who were attracted by the fragrance of the kitchen, appeared near the kitchen. When they saw Charlie in Joe''s arms, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief. "Oh my god! My little precious, where did you go? Everyone was trying so hard to find you!"


    Rosalie hurriedly walked over and took Charlie from Joe''s arms. She checked Charlie from head to toe, afraid that he might have hurt himself.


    Gina, who was following behind, had tears in her eyes. "It''s good that we found Charlie. I''m so afraid that Charlie will run out of the house. If he gets lost, I''ll be in deep trouble!"


    Charlie looked at the elderlydies who had tears in their eyes. He was filled with guilt and did not know what to do.


    "I''m sorry, Grandma, Gina. I didn''t mean to hide and make you sad..."


    He wrapped his chubby arms around Rosalie''s neck and rubbed his head against her. "Charlie won''t do this again. Grandma, don''t cry anymore."


    His father had told him that his grandmother was sick and that he had to make her happy often. Otherwise, her illness would get worse. Charlie wanted to make Rosalie happy.


    "Grandma, thedy in the kitchen cooks very, very fragrant dishes. Let''s go eat first, okay? Didn''t you say that my aunt ising back today? If my aunt sees you crying, she will definitely be sad, so Grandma, don''t cry, okay?"


    Charlie''s childish voice made Madison who was behind him,ugh uncontrobly.


    She was still wearing the apron that Gina had left behind in the kitchen. With her hands on her waist, she deliberately said angrily, "That''s because you secretly ran out to make Grandma worry. Now you are using my dishes to make Grandma happy. That won''t do."


    The little fellow''s face turned red. "B... But..."


    "But what? Did I say anything wrong? Did you hide to make everyone worry? Did you use my cooking to coax your grandma?"


    Madison squatted down in front of him again.


    Charlie could not refute the rhetorical questions and could only remain silent.


    Big tears welled up in his sparkling eyes, but he was so stubborn that he tried very hard not to let them roll down his cheeks. The sight of him made everyone''s heart ache.


    Rosalie''s heart ached when she saw this. Just as she was about to carry Charlie over to coax him, Madison pulled Charlie in front of her.


    "Charlie, if you feel wronged, just cry. Don''t hold it in."


    "But Daddy says that a man shouldn''t cry." Charlie''s voice choked as he started sobbing.


    "Who says a man can''t cry? You''re still a baby."


    Madison smiled gently at Charlie and hugged him tightly.


    "If you want to cry, just cry. If you have any grievances, just let us know. It doesn''t matter if you''ve suffered grievances. Charlie, you have to remember that you have your father''s love, your grandma''s care, and many rtives by your side to protect you. So don''t ever do this to vent your grievances again, understand?"


    As Madison''s gentle voice fell, Charlie''s tears finally fell uncontrobly.


    At first, he sobbed. Then, he really could not control himself and cried louder and louder, like a newborn.


    Madison gently pulled him into her arms and patted his back.


    "Cry for a while. When you''re done crying, you''ll have to stop. A little man still has to be strong. However, Charlie did something wrong, so he still has to be chided, right?"


    Charlie was still sobbing. Hey in Madison''s arms and cried for a long time before getting up from her arms.


    "I... I understand. I''m... I''m sorry."


    "You shouldn''t have said that to me." Madison took out a packet of wet tissues from her pocket and gently wiped his little face.


    "I should... I should say sorry to Grandma and Gina."


    His eyes were red as he put his arms around Madison''s neck and looked back at Rosalie and Gina.


    Perhaps feeling embarrassed for crying like this, Charlie quickly turned his head and buried it in Madison''s shoulder.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that this beautifuldy was especially amiable.


    Her words made him feel less sad.


    Even though she had made him cry.


    Madison did not push him away and allowed him to hug her like this. She waited until his crying gradually stopped before she moved his arms away from her neck.


    Charlie seemed to have sensed her thoughts. He immediately tightened his arms and stared at Madison with teary eyes.


    Madison had no choice but to carry him up.


    "Charlie, you didn''t eat the food I gave you just now. You were so wary of me. Now, you''re hugging me so tightly and not letting me go?"


    Charlie pursed his lips and did not answer her. He leaned against her head affectionately.


    This scene made Rosalie and Gina''s hearts melt.


    It was said that a young child was usually very mischievous, but Charlie had always been obedient since he was young. He was very sensible too. Sometimes, the adults wanted to see if he would get into trouble or not.


    Seeing him like this made everyone feel relieved.


    A smile appeared on Rosalie''s face. Just as she was about to invite everyone to eat some fruits and wait for John and the others to return before eating, she was suddenly shocked by Charlie''s words that she stood rooted to the ground.


    Charlie''s head was still on Madison''s shoulder. He looked aggrieved.


    "Can you be my mother?"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    As soon as Charlie stopped talking, the people around him were stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud.


    Even Joe and Samuel could not help but smile.


    Since Joe saw Rosalie earlier, he did not seem very happy.


    As for Samuel, he had always been indifferent and did not have many expressions on his face.


    At this moment, everyone wasughing so hard that they almost bent over. It was all because of what Charlie said to Madison.


    However, afterughing, everyone felt a little sad.


    If Charlie''s mother was by his side, he probably wouldn''t be autistic. He should be like other children, growing up healthily, crying, making a fuss, and making the elders in the family happy.


    It was a pity that Charlie''s mother disappeared after leaving him at the Daves old residence.


    Madison onlyughed for a while before she regained herposure. He felt a little stifled by this innocent child''s words.


    She looked at Charlie seriously. Charlie did not understand why everyone wasughing.


    Madison said, "I''m sorry, Charlie. I can''t be your mother because I''m your aunt. Your father is my eldest brother, that''s why I can''t be your mother."


    Charlie''s eyes looked even more innocent as if he was trying to process this huge amount of information.


    After a long while, Charlie called out, "Aunt?"


    "Yes, I''m your aunt, and remember I''m not the new chef."


    Madison carried him for a while before putting him down.


    This time, Charlie did not wrap his arms around her neck or refuse to let go. However, his eyes were still glued to Madison''s face. It was as if he was seriously sizing her up.


    After a long while, Charlie spoke again. "Grandma said that Aunt went missing when she was young. Aftering back today, our family will be together. As long as I''m obedient, my mother wille back sooner orter, right?"


    The child''s voice was loud and clear, but it made one''s heart ache.


    Rosalie was already sentimental. Coupled with the fact that she had been searching for Madison for so many years, she could empathize with Charlie''s feelings. Her eyes instantly turned red.


    Fortunately, Gina, who was beside her, was sharp enough to see that Rosalie was feeling sad. She immediately supported Rosalie.


    Simrly, the others'' expressions did not look too good either.


    However, they did not know how to answer Charlie.


    It was also a coincidence that Joe found Madison. They were rted by blood, and she resembled the members of the Hale family.


    There were no clues at all as to who Charlie''s mother was. It was a daunting task. Nobody knew where to start.


    Without 100% certainty, they did not dare to answer.


    Sometimes, it was not good to give people false hope. It was better not to expect anything in the beginning.


    Madison held Charlie''s hand.


    She said, "You want to find your mother, right?"


    "Sure." Charlie hurriedly nodded.


    Madison squeezed his little hand and said with a warm smile, "Then grow up obediently. When you grow up, you''ll have the ability to look for your mother. Of course, your father and all of us have never given up on looking for her. If we can find her soon, it will be a happy day for all of us.


    "However, I want to let you know that your mother loves you very much. She might just have some difficulties for the time being, so she left you with Daddy to take care of you. You just have to remember that everyone loves you very much. You have to grow up healthily first, okay?"


    Charlie did not fully understand. He gestured with his small hands. "It''s just like little tadpoles looking for their mother. When I grow up, I can look for my mother, right?" Madison touched his head but did not answer.


    "Then let''s grow up first. Now we apany Grandma back to her room to rest, okay?"


    Charlie nodded and replied, "Yes!"


    *****


    Sidovor City.


    Leo stared at Cullen all the way, and both men did not utter a single word.


    "I really don''t know where Jessica is. I''ve asked and I''m just short of kneeling on the ground and begging her. There''s nothing I can do if she doesn''t tell me."


    Leo''s face darkened, but he did not say anything.


    Ever since he came back to the office from the hospital, he was in a foul mood, and he ignored everyone.


    Cullen really couldn''t stand seeing him like this.


    "If you have the time to ask about your ex-wife, why don''t you deal with your current wife first? How do you n to resolve this problem?"


    Cullen did not know what else to say.


    If not for the fact that they grew up together, he would have beaten Leo up!


    Cullen thought that Leo was irresponsible!


    When Jessica was by his side, Leo still decided to marry Sally Hale. Now that he had divorced Jessica, he kept thinking about Jessica again. Did he realize that his ex-wife was virtuous after being cheated on by Sally?


    In the end, Cullen could not help but add. "You are really fucking crazy!"


    "I can hear you." Leo finally spoke.


    Leo bent down and took out a box of medicine from the drawer. It was treating depression and anxiety.


    After swallowing some medicine, he smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "You called me crazy, and she also scolded me a lot. However, you guys are right..."


    He was sick to begin with.


    In the past, when Edgar was around, Leo did not control his emotions and always vented the emotions he could not control.


    After Edgar passed away, Madison also left.


    Leo could only support the whole Palmer Group by himself and worked under high pressure every day.


    In the past few years, other than Sally, no one had cared about him.


    Neither did Madison Hale.


    When Leo asked Madison to go overseas, she didn''t even say no. There was no news from her for the next three years. Wasn''t it only right for him to marry Sally after they divorced?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But Sally...


    Leo suddenly recalled the scenes at the wedding banquet. He felt like vomiting, and his face turned pale.


    Cullen got up from the couch, "Leo, are you alright?"


    Cullen wondered, ''What kind of medicine did Leo eat? Did it make him feel like vomiting?''


    He poured a ss of warm water for Leo and Cullen''s eyes looked worried. "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"


    "No need."


    Leo looked less pale after a while. He got up and threw the medicine into the drawer. "I''m going to lie down for a while. Get Morris to settle the matters at the wedding banquet. Our rtionship with the Hale family is over. Draft another transfer of assets aspensation to the Hale family."


    The corners of Cullen''s mouth twitched. "You''re still thinking of making it up to them?"


    Cullen could not understand why Leo wanted to do that.


    Leo lowered his eyes. "Just take it that I''ve paid off what I owe her."


    From then on, they would go their separate ways.


    When Leo came out of the wedding banquet, he felt a sense of relief. He understood that wanting to marry Sally might not have been his intention at all. It was just that he had been going against Edgar all these years, so he forced himself to marry Sally.


    Perhaps Cullen and Madison were right in scolding him. He owed them all their good intentions but he just rebelled against them by rejecting them. Now that he looked back, he realized that everyone treated him well.


    However, at this moment, there was no point in saying anything more.


    Perhaps a selfish person like him was destined to be lonely. He deserved to be locked up in that dark room with no one to pity him.


    It should not be Sally or Madison.


    Leo regained hisposure and was about to go to the break room when Morris opened the office door.


    "Mr. Palmer, I noticed that Creek Court and a few other houses that were transferred to Madison are being put up for sale. What do you think..."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    "What did you say?" Leo demanded.


    Before Morris could finish, a cold gaze pierced him.


    "It''s Madam..." Morris felt a chill run down his spine. He realized he had addressed Madison wrongly. He changed his form of address at once. "The staff who did the handover procedures to Miss Madison said so. Creek Court and the other properties under her name are all being listed for sale. Moreover..."


    Leo''s face darkened increasingly with each word Morris said. Morris''s voice grew softer. In the end, he did not even dare to go on.


    He had not nned to tell Leo. After all, the properties divided in the divorce agreement were in Madison''s hands. Naturally, Madison could do whatever she wanted with them.


    However, when he saw Creek Court was also put up for sale, Morris could not help it. He had to tell Leo about it.


    Morris''s father worked for Edgar. After university, Morris also worked for the Palmer family. Although he was not as close to Leo as Cullen, they grew up together.


    Creek Court was a marital home that Edgar had specially bought for Madison. The interior decoration was also done ording to her preferences. It could be said that Edgar treated Madison better than his grandson, Leo. The vi was naturally different from the other properties. How could it be sold just like that?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Morris was furious, so he came over to inform Leo. But now, he didn''t dare to.


    "What else?" Leo asked impatiently.


    Morris could only bite the bullet and continued, "Miss Madison also donated... all of the additional 3% of Gotnorm shares that you added."


    "Donated?" Leo frowned slightly.


    At this point, Morris had to tell Leo all of it. He said honestly, "Yes, it was donated to the Sidovor City government to establish a recovery tform for lost children."


    As soon as Morris finished, the office fell silent.


    Morris raised his head to look at Leo''s expression. He saw that Leo, who had a dark expression, had already regained hisposure, and his tone had be more casual.


    Leo responded, "So be it. As for the properties she is selling... Buy Creek Court and put it under Mom''s name. Don''t worry about the rest." Madison could do whatever she wanted with her things. Leo had already given them away, so he naturally wouldn''t treat them as his. As for Creek Court... Although he could understand why Madison would sell it, Leo still felt irritated.


    In addition, Madison had disappeared without a trace. It was really as she had said back then, "I''ll have nothing to do with him after the divorce." The woman was really heartless! At the thought of that, Leo''s face darkened again.


    "Just buy Creek Court. Don''t tell me anything else about her in the future." With that, Leo lowered his gaze and entered the lounge. He did not even give Morris time to respond. Morris secretly heaved a sigh of relief after Leo disappeared. He did not know if it was right for him to bring this up.


    However, there was no point in thinking too much about it. He restrained his expression and left with Leo''s instructions. Before Morris left, he did not forget to greet Cullen.


    Cullen smiled at Morris and did not say anything. When he was the only one left in the office, Cullen sneered. "What a big dumbass."


    The house Leo bought with his money was given to his ex-wife, and then Leo bought it back from her again... Cullen didn''t know what to feel about Leo other than wanting to mock him.


    However, Jessica was too much. She even wanted to sell Creek Court, which Edgar had chosen for her. It couldn''t be that she would never return to Sidovor City in the future, right? No, he had to ask clearly!


    *****


    Madison had no time to reply to Cullen''s message.


    The Daves family''s residence slowly became lively as the sky gradually darkened. John and his father, Sergio, were the first to return. They got off work early before things were over at thepany. Eric''s family came next. Eric was a handsome man. Since he got out of the car, he had been embracing his wife, Eva Daves, with a smile on his face.


    Behind the two of them was Antoine, who had been secretly staying in Rozalia with Madison and the others for some time. When Antoine saw Madison, he could not help but smile and look away. To Madison''s surprise, Jason also came.


    One had to know that Jason, who worked in a pharmaceuticalpany and specialized in developing medical equipment, was very busy.


    Not only did Jason have to programputers all day long like programmers in dotpanies, but he also had to go to the hospital to look for patients to ensure that the equipment developed by thepany would not cause any harm to the human body. Therefore, Jason was usually the busiest, even busier than Madison, who was a top actress.


    Madison would asionally send a few messages to ask after him, but she did not always get a reply. As time passed, she did not disturb Jason too much, afraid that she would waste his time. This also caused Madison to be a little afraid of Jason. She even asionally wondered if it was because Jason did not like her.


    However, seeing him, Madison was still happy and greeted him excitedly. "Jason!"


    Jason was also stunned when the exquisitely-dressed Madison jumped in front of him.


    Then, he nodded slightly and spoke in a low voice, "Madison." His tone was polite and reserved.


    Madison was inevitably disappointed but did not show it on her face. Moreover, the teasing voices of the others pulled her over to them again.


    "Jessica, why do you only have eyes for your brothers? You don''t even greet your Uncle Eric and Aunt Eva." Eric hugged his wife and could not stopughing as he looked at the group of children.


    His teasing also made Madison a little embarrassed. She scratched her head and came over to greet them. Her sweet voice seeped into everyone''s heart. "Uncle Eric. Aunt Eva."


    "What a good girl. You''ve been suffering outside for so many years. This is a wee-back gift from us. From now on, you will be one of us. We won''t let anyone bully you again!" Eric spoke solemnly as he took out a thin and beautiful envelope from his pocket.


    The envelope was very thin, but one could vaguely see the outline of the bank card.


    Madison was a little embarrassed. She tilted her head and nced at her father and brother. Seeing them nod, she smiled and epted it. "Thank you, Uncle Eric. Thank you, Aunt Eva."


    Eric patted her shoulder. "Don''t stand on ceremony. You''re part of the family!"


    Madison felt like crying. She nodded and smiled. "Got it, Uncle Eric."


    Eva, who stood next to Eric, smiled faintly and nodded at Madison.


    Madison looked up and saw Eva. She finally knew who Antoine and Jason resembled. Not only were their eyes aloof, but even their cold personalities were simr.


    Madison did not dare to look at the woman for too long. She felt that it was impolite to stare at a woman for too long and looked away slightly. "Aunt Eva is so beautiful. I also brought gifts for you, Uncle Eric, and Jason. I''ll bring them to everyer."


    "Jessica, you''re such a sweet talker. It''ll be good if you had lived with us since young." Eva couldn''t help butugh. Her tone was indifferent and carried a hint of pity.


    As soon as Eva finished, the atmosphere in the hall tensed.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    The Daves family knew about Rosalie''s condition. Every time someone mentioned that Madison had gone missing, it was as if she became a different person. Rosalie felt so much self-pity that she wanted to die.


    When Eva finished, she realized she had said something wrong and subconsciously looked at Rosalie.


    Fortunately, the previous situation did not happen again.


    Rosalie smiled. Her kind gazended on Madison. "She may not have been with us in the past, but she can stay by my side in the future. That''s good, too. We still have a long time together."


    In the past, her daughter suffered outside, and Rosalie was sick at home. It resulted in the whole family suffering as well. Rosalie couldn''t focus on the past anymore.


    From now on, they would dote on Madison. One had to look forward.


    Everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief at Rosalie''s reaction. Sergio, who was beside Rosalie, could not help but reach out to hold his wife.


    Rosalie was embarrassed, but she did not pull her hand away. She grumbled, "What do you think you''re doing, old man?"


    Everyone around them naturally saw them andughed teasingly.


    Eva''s lips curved into a smile as she watched her sister-inw snuggle into her husband''s arms. She no longer took what she just said to heart.


    They also understood that from now on, the matter of them losing Madison would no longer be hanging in their minds.


    The family party was lively and joyous. After dinner, Madison also distributed the gifts she had brought for the elders.


    The twodies were given nes of the same design. It was thetest design from SPrince and was very exquisite.


    Although Rosalie and Eva were not young, they had taken good care of themselves. When they wore the nes, they looked more lively instead of making them look as though they were trying too hard to look younger.


    Madison gave Sergio a coffeemaker. Before he opened it, he could smell a faint wood fragrance. Sergio was very happy to receive it.


    She gave Uncle Eric a painting. She didn''t buy it at Rozalia, but she happened toe across it overseas and bought it by coincidence.


    Eric had no interest in doing business. He was very knowledgeable in poetry, painting, and the arts. Over the years, he collected countless pieces of art and enjoyed artworks within their country and foreign artworks. Therefore, Madison''s painting suited him very well.


    Compared to the gifts for the elders, the gifts for her brothers were very casual.


    Not that Madison could be med. She waszy to begin with. It was tiring enough to spend an afternoon choosing gifts for Eva and her mother. Thus, the presents for the rest of her brothers were more casual.


    Moreover, Madison knew that they wouldn''t mind.


    She gave a set of parenting books to John. On the cover of the book was the title "How to be a Good Father." The big font made the corners of John''s eyes twitch, and he almost cursed. However, when John looked up and saw the smiling Madison, he held in his resentment. He looked up at her and spoke meaningfully, "Thank you, Madison."


    Madison also relied on the fact that John would not do anything to her. She even stuck out her tongue and made a face at him.


    She did not buy any gifts for Joe and the others. After returning to the country, she spent a long time with them. Madison was even bolder and decided not to give them anything.


    Fanny and Caius had gone overseas after they said their goodbyes in Sidovor City. Ethan was also training overseas, so she only got a present for Jason.


    Because Jason was too busy with work, he did not have much time to rest. Madison prepared an essential oil that calmed the mind for Jason, hoping that he could rest better.


    She handed it to Jason politely. "Jason, this is for you. No matter how busy you are with work, you have to take care of yourself. Your health is the most important."


    Jason looked at Madison who was smiling brightly. The image of her sticking affectionately to Antoine''s side shed through his mind, and he suddenly felt a little jealous. However, he did not show it and reached out to take the gift. "Thank you, Madison."


    "You''re wee, Jason!" Madison smiled at Jason again and returned to John''s side.


    Thest gift was for her cute little nephew, Charlie. It was an exquisite little gold pendant hanging from a ne. It was not very big, but it was exquisite. In the middle of the pendant was Charlie''s horoscope. Madison handed it to Charlie. "This is for you. I hope that you can grow up healthy and happy. When you grow up, you can protect your grandma and your aunt!" She added silently,


    Charlie lowered his head to look at the small exquisite pendant on his chest and silently added in his mind, ''And find my mother.''


    He pinched it and raised his head to smile at Madison. He spoke in a childish voice, "Thank you, Aunt Madison. I''ll protect you when I grow up."


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you to grow up!" Madison could not help but pinch his chubby little face. How could he be so cute? A well-behaved child like him made her want to hug him.


    Charlie did not move either. He allowed his aunt to pinch his face. His ears turned a little red.


    The intimacy between them made John, who was sitting on the couch, unable to stand it anymore.


    Charlie was his son, but he was not close to him and would usually hide far away when John hugged him. The other was his biological sister. She had carefully chosen the gifts for others and only chose a set of parenting books for him. Would it be too much to ask to be treated equally by them?


    Just as John was about to speak, Joe''szy voiceined, "I say, Jessica, aren''t you being a little too biased? Everyone has gifts, but the few brothers who have been with you the longest have nothing? That''s too much."


    Madison curled her lips and spoke self-righteously, "Who said Antoine and Samuel don''t have gifts? I''ve already given it to them, so I didn''t give them anything today."


    Of course, that was a lie. However, she had already spoken to Antoine and Samuel when she was picking out the gifts in the afternoon. Because there were too many people, she did not have the time to choose presents for them all. She thought that she would personally make a small item and give it to themter.


    In any case, the Daves family did notck anything. As long as it was heartfelt, it was fine.


    Those she made might not be as exquisite as the ones she bought in the shop, but it was more sincere. She thought that Antoine and Samuel would not mind.


    As for Joe, his gift was ready. She just had to wait to give it to him on his birthday.


    Unfortunately, Joe had already started to be jealous. When he heard that, he couldn''t take it anymore. "Jessica, you little ingrate. To think I agreed to everything you say..."


    Because so many people were present, Joe did not finish. If Sergio and Rosalie knew that he only came back after listening to Madison, who knew what they would say?


    But, in the end, Joe couldn''t avoid it. Before he finished, Sergio, who was sitting on the opposite couch, lectured, "Jessica didn''t prepare a gift for you because she''s closest to you. She thought she didn''t need


    to. As her elder brother, how can you ask your younger sister for presents? You''re being too much!" Sergio''s tone was not serious, but it made Joe bow his head.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Madison was afraid that Joe would be unhappy. As she was about to say something to ease the situation, Sergio continued, "You should find time to move yourpany back to Rozalia." Madison''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Joe.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    As expected, Joe''s expression darkened.


    However, Sergio did not notice it and continued speaking authoritatively, "In the past, Jessica was in Sidovor City. You could take care of her there. Now that Jessica is back, and the family is in Rozalia, there''s no need for you to be alone in Sidovor City. Move thepany back as soon as possible. I don''t object to you being in the entertainment industry..."


    Before Sergio could finish speaking, Joe interrupted him coldly, "Do you think your objection means anything?"


    "What did you say?" Sergio did not expect Joe to react that way and was stunned.


    "I said I don''t need your permission for whatever I do." Joe did not speakzily as he always did. His cold eyes stared straight at Sergio. He appeared almost hostile and unruly. Madison was closest to him. She reached out and tugged at his arm, hoping that Joe could control his emotions.


    However, as her fingers touched his sleeve, Joe shook her off forcefully. He got up from the couch and spoke coldly, "Have you taken care of me since I was young? Since you haven''t, what right do you have to order me around?"


    Joe was raised by John single-handedly. John didn''t even say anything. Joe thought, ''What right did Father have to tell me what to do? What made him think I would obey him? Father had not done his part as a father, so how could he speak to me in such a lecturing tone?''


    Sergio had yet to react to Joe''s words. No one dared to speak to him in such a tone before. He was instantly infuriated.


    He mmed his hand on the wooden coffee table, making a dull sound. Sergio spoke furiously, "Who taught you to speak to your father so rudely? How old do you think you are?"


    Joe picked up the suit jacket on the couch and put it on. "No one taught me. It''s precisely because no one taught me that I''m so rude. Satisfied?"


    Joe looked away indifferently and left.


    "Joe!" Seeing that, Madison could not sit still anymore. She picked up her phone and hurriedly chased after him.


    Afraid that Sergio and Rosalie would be worried, she told them, "I''ll go talk to Joe. John, you also talk to Dad and Mom. Don''t follow me. I''ll be back soon!" Then, Madison left in a hurry.


    "Jessica!" The people in the room could not stop Madison in time. They were even more worried that chasing after her would make things worse. After shouting, they listened to Madison and did not follow. They could only look out into the night worriedly.


    The Daves family''s residence was huge. There were only a few dim streetmps along the stone path shining on the ground through the trees.


    Madison came out slightlyter than Joe. Joe''s legs were long and he walked quickly. After making a turn, she could no longer see Joe.


    "Joe!" She ran after him, but when she reached a fork in the road, she did not know which to choose. She was suddenly at a loss. "Joe, can you slow down? Can you at least take me away?"


    Madison was afraid of going the wrong way, so she stopped at the fork and tried to find Joe using the lights ahead. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything.


    It was windy at night. Madison came out in a hurry and did not put on any jacket. When the wind blew, goosebumps appeared on her arms. "Joe! Are you going back on your word again?"


    Madison waited for a moment, but there was no response. She chose the wider path and walked ahead. Her voice choked as she shouted for Joe.


    She initially wanted to have a good talk with Joe today to ease the situation between him and their parents. Unexpectedly, they started arguing before she even started.


    Madison rubbed her arms and walked tentatively. Suddenly, a light cough came from behind her and someone patted her shoulder.


    Madison was shocked and yelped. When she turned around and looked up, she saw Joe''s nonchnt eyes.


    Without thinking, Madison punched him. "Joe, you scared me to death!"


    Her punchnded on Joe like a feather''s caress. He looked at Madison in exasperation. "How dare you chase after me alone? You''re so timid. What are you thinking?" As Joe spoke, he took off his jacket and wrapped it tightly around Madison.


    Madison snorted. "Aren''t I doing this because of you?"


    With the warm jacket draped over her shoulders, Madison narrowed her eyesfortably, like a cat being stroked.


    When she did not feel cold anymore, something dawned on Madison. "By the way, Joe, why did youe out from behind me?"


    Madison did not walk back just now.


    Joe patted her head. "Because you''re stupid." He hadn''t gone far at all.


    When Madison ran after him, he slowed down. However, Madison did not even look around her. Joe stood under a tree by the road and watched her run past him. When he followed Madison, he saw her standing even more foolishly at the fork in the road.


    If not for the fact that Madison looked so anxious that she was about to cry, Joe would not have appeared. He wanted to see where the dumb girl was going to find him.


    Madison followed him. She touched the back of her head and muttered, "I''ll be even more stupid if you continue hitting me."


    Joe snorted. "At least you''re self-aware."


    Madison did not argue with him. "Joe, let''s go back. John, Antoine, and the others are still in the house. We haven''t seen each other for so long. Let''s go out and yter."


    She did not mention Sergio. She could tell there was no estrangement between Joe and John, so she tried to convince him that way.


    It was dark outside. She held Joe''s arm, afraid she would identally trip over the cobblestones on the ground. She was also afraid that Joe would run away again if she was not careful. "Since we''re going out to y, we have to go outside. We can just call John at the entranceter. Why do we have to go back?" Joe did not even need to think to guess Madison''s thoughts. She was so stupid that she didn''t even know how to coax others.


    Madison bit her lip and made a decision. She spoke solemnly, "Alright. Let''s leave first. We''ll call John and the otherster."


    Joe stopped in his tracks and looked at Madison. "Tell me, what are you up to now? Is it something bad?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What can I be up to?" Madison exploded.


    So, she was that kind of person in Joe''s eyes?


    She intended to take out her gift to make him happy when they were outside, but that was actually what he thought of her?


    Joe looked at the angry Madison and smiled. "That''s true. You''re too stupid and naive to be up to no good. Let''s go. You followed me yourself. Don''t me me for not keeping my word."


    "But it is true you didn''t keep your word," Madisonined softly. When she saw Joe''s cold gaze, she shut her mouth.


    Unknowingly, Joe slowed down, and his voice returned to its usualziness. "I''ll stay in Rozalia for a while. As long as there''s nothing important at thepany, I can stay here. However, I won''t stay with you a the family residence."


    To be precise, Joe would not return to the family residence easily. He did not say that out loud as he was afraid that Madison would be sad.


    Madison was overjoyed. "Really?"


    Joe nced at her and did not have much of a reaction when he saw her bright smile. He only hummed softly.


    When he was about to reach the entrance, he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    "I didn''t mean to shake you off just now. I lost control because I was angry. Sorry." Joe''s tone was solemn as he looked at Madison with his dark eyes.


    After a long time, Joe pulled back his sleeve. "There''s no need to send me off anymore. I''ll send a message to Antoine and ask him to pick you up at the entrance so you won''t take the wrong path when you return. I''ll pick you up tomorrow if you want to go out and y. I''m leaving first."


    As he was about to leave, Madison caught up to him again and grabbed his sleeve tightly. "I want to be with you."


    Joe paused. Although he did not speak, he looked confused.


    Madison refused to let go and dered, "I have something for you."


    Joe pursed his lips but did not shake her off. "Follow me if you want."


    He turned around. Under the dim streetmp, she could see a faint smile on his lips. Unfortunately, it disappeared in a sh, and Joe returned to his usual nonchnce.


    "Joe, where do you n to stay? Are you still staying at Jason''s?" Madison did not know if Joe had a house in Rozalia. They had been living in Jason''s vi all along, and Jason had not returned.


    Joe drove the car and casually answered, "Let''s go over there first. Everything is there. It''s not convenient to go anywhere else."


    Joe had properties in Rozalia. Each child in the Daves family had vis and apartments since birth.


    However, Joe was rebellious when he was young and did not want to stay in Rozalia. He also did not want to see his irresponsible parents, so he did not even want to live in the house they had given him. Of course, that was what Joe had thought when he was young. He definitely wouldn''t reject staying there now. However, it had been a long time since he hired someone to clean that house. It wasn''t equipped with daily necessities. Why should he live in such a ce? He might as well go back to Jason''s ce.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you have something for me? Give it to me." Suddenly remembering, Joe nced at Madison beside him, who was immersed in her phone and held out a hand to her.


    "Focus on the road first. I''ll give it to youter." Madison pped him angrily. Her gaze was still on her phone.


    She was sending a message to John and the others to inform them of the current situation.


    After all, she had already left with Joe. She could not let the family wait for them at the family residence.


    Therefore, she had to make it clear so that Eric and Eva could go back. If they were staying at the family residence tonight, they could rest early.


    Joe thought she was reading entertainment gossip and spoke earnestly, "Jessica, you have to spend less time on your phone. It''s not good for your eyes. If you look at it any longer, you might go blind!" His lecturing and naggy tone forced Madison to turn off her phone.


    Madison had exined everything to John and the others. She was about to reply to the messages sent to her by the others, but she had no choice but to ignore them for now. "I didn''t do it for long. I just told John that we''re leaving first. Here, I''m not using it anymore."


    As she spoke, Madison threw her phone into the secretpartment in the passenger seat and raised her hands to show her innocence.


    Joe snorted coldly. "You''d better do this every day. If you wear spectacles one day, you''ll be ugly."


    Madison was used to being scolded by him. She propped her chin on her hand and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Rozalia was as prosperous as Sidovor City, but it was slightly different. As far as the eye could see, it incorporated many elements of cities built along rivers. The lights along the way reflected the elegance of the city, and the evening breeze was gentle.


    This was where she would live in the future. Madison admired the view until the familiar vi appeared in her field of vision.


    She did not forget Joe''s present. When she took her phone, she rummaged around a few times before taking out a small box in a minimalist style. "Here. This is for you."


    Joe had just parked his car and was about to get out when he saw it.


    It was a pure ck frosted box without any brand logo on it. It was impossible to tell what was inside.


    He sized up Madison and silently took the item. "What is it?"


    Joe opened the box. In it was a silver ring with diamonds that refracted the light in the car. The design of the coiled snake wrapped around the ring, and the snake''s head and eyes were decorated with two rubies. It wasn''t very big, but the design suited him.


    Next to the ring was a small silver chain. It could be used as a ne.


    Joe picked up the small ring and put it on his index finger. The size was just right. He raised his eyebrows. "For me?"


    Madison nodded. "Yes, I started designing it at Sidovor City. I originally nned to give it to you on your birthday in two days, but you were unhappy today. You even said I didn''t prepare a gift for you, so I''m giving you your birthday gift in advance as an apology."


    Since Joe liked snakes, she made a ring in the shape of a coiled snake.


    Madison had been afraid that the ruby and silver ring would look messy together. She did not expect it toe out looking quite good.


    Joe also began to look at it carefully under the light, but still, heined, "You gave me my birthday present in advance, instead of giving me another present like the others. Tsk..." Joe still sounded jealous. Madison almost rolled her eyes at him. "That''s enough, Joe. I only bought gifts for John and Jason. I don''t think it''s necessary since we stay together every day. If you continue like this, I won''t be bothered to design it myself in the future. I''ll buy you something from the supermarket."


    She reached out to steal the ring back.


    Joe reacted quickly as well. He tilted his head and dodged. "You still want to take back what you gave away? You''re evenining about me. How rude."


    "I learned it from you!" Madison wrinkled her nose at him.


    However, Joe''s expression darkened slightly. It was probably because Madison''s words reminded him of the conversation he had with Sergio at the family residence.


    Madison also sensed the tension and looked at him carefully. "Joe..."


    "What are you looking at? Are you nning to stay in the car for the night? Hurry up and get out. Go wash up and sleep."


    Joe locked the car and gave Madison an order as if nothing had happened.


    However, although Joe pretended to be calm, he was a little different from usual. After getting out of the car, he did not speak again. He only led the way to the vi. He walked so quickly that Madison could only jog to catch up. She told him, "Joe, if you''re unhappy, just say it. Don''t keep it to yourself."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Madison was wearing a pair of ts today. Otherwise, it would be painful for her to chase after Joe in a pair of heels.


    She carefully followed Joe and deliberated over her words.


    Seeing that Joe had no intention of paying attention to her, Madison decided to throw up her arms. "If you''re really sad, you can cry. It won''t be embarrassing. It''s okay for a man to cry."


    As expected, Joe stopped in his tracks and nced coldly at Madison. "Jessica, are you itching for a beating again?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Madison was not afraid of him. Even though Joe was fierce, she blinked innocently.


    Her reaction made Joe exasperated. He stopped walking and waited for her. "What are you waiting for? Are youing?"


    The moonlight shone through the trees near the vi, creating a streak of light on the ground.


    Madison walked on the moonlit path. Her voice was warm and light. She spoke slowly to Joe, her eyes filled with anticipation under the moonlight. "Joe, I''m serious about what I said. Although it''s a joke telling you to cry, I hope you don''t take everything to heart. Do you remember what I said to Charlie this afternoon? Crying is a healthy emotional outlet, not something embarrassing. I hope you can vent your emotions by confiding in me or other means, instead of walking away like today.


    "Doing that not only hurts everyone but also makes us worry about you. You even have to hold in your emotions, and it is not good for you. Whatever for? We''re family, after all. There''s no need to fight like this, right?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Madison was not spouting nonsense, including what she said to Charlie in the afternoon. She was not sprouting some wholesome words she read on the inte. Her words were from the bottom of her heart. When Madison was living with the Hale family in the past, she would swallow all her grievances and suffer in silence. She didn''t even dare to cry. If she cried too hard, she would be scolded by Ramona and be beaten even worse by Sally.


    As a result, Madison developed a personality of not liking to talk or look at people. She appeared like she was easy to manipte and submissive.


    Edgar always said that Madison was obedient and sensible, but only she knew she did not want to be an obedient and sensible child.


    If it was possible, who wouldn''t want to indulge and be pampered? Who would be willing to be a sensible and obedient person who didn''t follow their hearts? Madison was also rebellious. How many times had she wanted to fight back against Sally? How many times had she thought of perishing together with Sally? She could not count.


    However, Madison knew that it was not worth it. After all, murder was against thew. She also understood her situation and knew she had to be grateful they adopted her. Therefore, she could only endure it and try her best to reduce her presence before them. In the end, she even hid her love carefully and did not dare to show it to anyone.


    At that time, she liked Leo, but she did not even dare to look up at him. Sometimes, she would give Leo birthday gifts secretly.


    Now that she thought about it, it was really naive and stupid of her.


    However, she would not me her past self. At that time, Madison had no one to rely on. She had to do that to survive.


    She did not resent how weak and ipetent she was. She would only praise her past self for being strong and being able to survive in such an environment. After much suffering, Madison survived and found her family and loved her. She would also love herself.


    It was true that her situation was different from Charlie and Joe, but it wasn''t much different either.


    Madison was afraid of being homeless. Charlie did not have his mother by his side, and Joe was neglected by his parents. In the end, theycked love and felt insecure. The root of their problems was simr. It was good as long as Joe could open up about his problems. She didn''t want Joe to keep all his emotions to himself.


    Joe listened to Madison''s nagging patiently. Then, his cold face softened and he chuckled. "Stupid girl, you''re not that old, but you''re already giving me the big talk?"


    "I didn''t. I''m just thinking too highly of myself and trying to be a bridge between you and Mom and Dad." Madison smiled at him and took a step toward him. "I just don''t know if you will take me seriously. I''m jus afraid that you''ll think I''m overstepping."


    Joe turned around and walked into the vi with her. "The estrangement between me and them is not created in a day. It''s not something that can be resolved just because you say so. You saw it at the family residence today. Mum is fine, but did you hear how Dad spoke..."


    "Oh, right, yeah. He''s too domineering. Why should we listen to him and move thepany? It is doing well in Sidovor City." Madison was also on Joe''s side.


    Although her father''s intention was good and he hoped that his children could take care of each other, who wouldn''t rebel when they heard hismanding tone? Moreover, Joe had been neglected since he was young. Now that Joe was already so old, how could Sergio still order him around like a child?


    Madison went along with Joe and coaxed him. She even dared to tease him. "nche is still suffering in Sidovor City. If you listen to Dad and move back to Rozalia, who will protect her?" Joe red at her coldly.


    Madison''s chin went up. "What? Am I wrong?"


    Joe rubbed his nose. "We haven''t even started dating yet."


    Madison waved her hand. "That''s not important. What''s important is what you think."


    Joe nodded firmly.


    The atmosphere eased a little.


    Madison pushed her luck. "So, Joe, can you not be petty with Dad? You said that he is domineering and chauvinistic. He''s already so old, but he still treats you guys like children. Why do you have to be calctive with him?"


    Joe''s lips curved. ''So this is what Madison intended?'' he thought.


    However, he had to admit what Madison said was quite pleasant to the ears. Joe finally relented. "So, how do you think I should not argue with him?"


    Madison knew that there was hope when she heard that. She immediately hugged Joe''s arm and exined to him in detail. "Look, Joe, we''re not young anymore. Yourpany is doing well, so you don''t need to obey Dad. Just listen to what he says and forget about itter, can you? Secondly, don''t throw tantrums. Don''t just walk out on us. It''s better to be harmonious since we are a family, right?"


    Joe listened nonchntly. When they opened the fingerprint lock, Joe dragged Madison in by her cor to teach her a lesson. "I see. Aren''t you full of tricks? Looks like you''re quite experienced in it. How many times have you fooled me?"


    Madison shouted her innocence. "I wouldn''t dare."


    Joe snorted coldly. "No? You''re very bold."


    As Madison was about to raise her hands and beg for mercy, Joe''s phone rang, saving her in the nick of time.


    Freed, Madison took out her phone and started looking at it. She hadn''t touched her phone the entire night, and many people had sent her messages.


    Cullen asked her where she was, nche sent her entertainment gossip, and Greg from the Rose Garden asked her how she was doingtely.


    Madison responded to each of them other than Cullen.


    John had called Joe. He asked how they were doing and informed them that because Charlie was moring for his aunt, John would send Charlie to themter. The siblingsy on the couches in the vi and responded to their respective messages. Neither knew a camera in a bush outside the vi was blinking red.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    John and the others arrived very quickly. In less than half an hour, the men arrived at Jason''s vi with Charlie.


    When Madison heard that her cute nephew wasing, she could not be bothered to chat with nche anymore. She quickly threw her phone away and went to wee her nephew.


    When Charlie jumped out of the car, he was hugged tightly by Madison. "Oh my god! Why are you so cute, Charlie? You smell so good and are so soft."


    Madison used to hate children the most, especially children of Charlie''s age. They were so noisy that she despised them. However, she was especially happy to have Charlie around and doted on him. Although today was the first time they officially met, she wished she could keep Charlie by her side every day.


    John, who got out of the driver''s seat, watched helplessly as his sister and son behaved dramatically. However, he was also a little surprised.


    Charlie usually ignored everyone. He was only five years old, but he already acted much older. Other than being a little closer to Rosalie, John had never seen Charlie treat anyone like this.


    Madison was different. Charlie obediently allowed Madison to carry him. "Since you like Charlie, I''ll leave him to your care for some time, Madison."


    John leaned against the car door and swung the car keys with his finger. He did not stop Madison from pinching Charlie as though she was ying with a kitten. Instead, John smiled as he watched Charlie''s sullen face and red ears as he was being pinched.


    "Oh yes! I''d like that. But I might not be good at looking after him." Madison paused and looked conflicted.


    John was relieved. "He''s easy to take care of. Charlie already knows how to go to and from school every day. He''ll also find his books to read the rest of the time. Other than being a little picky with his food, he''s a good kid."


    "Picky?" Madison thought about how the little guy had devoured the prawns in the kitchen today and was surprised. Charlie looked chubby, but he was a picky eater?


    However, Madison was still confident in her culinary skills, especially since Charlie had eaten all the garlic butter prawns tonight.


    However, she had to ask Charlie for permission to take care of him, and his opinion had to be respected.


    Charlie hurriedly exined before Madison could ask, "Aunt Madison, I''m not picky tonight. I ate a lot. If it''s something you made, I can finish it."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Madison raised her eyebrows and pinched his cheek again. "Charlie, are you so eager to stay with me?"


    Charlie pursed his lips. If not for his blushing face and ears, Madison would have mistakenly thought that he was unwilling.


    "But you''re all staying at Jason''s ce..." As soon as John spoke, he saw his son holding Madison''s neck tightly, as if he was afraid of being taken away.


    Helpless, John could only change what he was about to say. "If there''s no space at Jason''s, stay at my ce. It''s still early anyway. You can wash up and rest there."


    Madison remembered that Charlie''s clothes were at John''s ce. It was indeed more convenient to go there.


    Just as she was about to agree, a cold voice interrupted, "There are naturally enough rooms here, and there are also clothes prepared for Charlie. You can stay here. If you go over, you have to pack your things, Madison. When you reach there, you have to unpack. It''ll take a long time before you can rest."


    It was Jason who spoke. He was standing with Antoine and Samuel. He should have driven another car back.


    Jason''s cold voice was slow. He nced past Madison and then at Joe, who was standing behind her with his hands in his pockets. "Furthermore, Joe, Antoine, and the others are also here. It''s lively for everyone to live together. John, they should stay. Besides, we haven''t gathered together properly."


    "That works, too." John thought for a moment and nodded. "Then, we can make do tonight. I''ll get someone to send my and Charlie''s clothes over after work tomorrow."


    "John, are you nning to stay here permanently?" Joe was surprised.


    John raised his eyebrows at him. "Why? Only young people like you are allowed to live together? You don''t wee an old man like me?"


    Joe quickly apologized, "Of course not. John, you can stay wherever you want as long as Jason has no objections."


    John looked at Jason behind him.


    Madison also looked at Jason with a smile. Only when there were so many people would Madison dare to stare at Jason so openly.


    After all, Madison did not spend much time with Jason. Jason was also cold and aloof, like Antoine. He looked like someone who did not want anyone to approach him. Madison could not help but think she could not mess around with him.


    Since there were many people and they were chatting, Madison could take the opportunity to peek at Jason''s beauty.


    If Jason entered the entertainment industry like Antoine, there would be another frenzy.


    It was a pity that such a handsome brother had devoted himself to scientific research. He could have relied on his looks, but he had to pursue a career with his brains.


    Madison hugged Charlie and sighed regretfully. She only hoped Jason would take good care of his hair. It wasmon for workaholics to go bald.


    Jason naturally noticed her gaze. It was so obvious that even through the crowd, he could feel Madison''s gaze.


    Jason pretended not to know and answered John''s question seriously. "John, you can stay with me, of course. It''s not like you don''t have a room here. You can even stay in my room if you want. After all, I''m not at home most of the time. However, if you guys are staying here, I want to put aside the projects I''m working on ande back more often."


    "That will be good." John could not help but smile when he heard that. He patted Jason on his shoulder. Jason was even more aloof than Antoine. "Uncle Eric and Aunt Eva have been worried about when either of you would settle down. If you''re willing toe back and hang around more, remember that."


    "John, you haven''t settled down yourself but you''re already urging us. You sound old, for goodness sake." Joe couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    John spoke confidently, "I already have a son. Why should I get married?"


    "But you can''t rush us, can you? Whose side are you on?" Joe immediately retorted.


    "What''s wrong with rushing you? I''m like a father to all of you. Am I wrong to rush you about something important like that?" John rebutted. The two brothers were engaged in a fierce quarrel.


    Madison hugged Charlie andughed as she followed them back to the vi.


    She had only taken a few steps when she heard a low and cold voice. "Aren''t you tired of carrying him all the time? Charlie looks quite heavy."


    A five or six-year-old child could run around and walk. There was no need for an adult to carry him all the time. However, Madison thought Charlie was cute, so she carried him and refused to let go. Charlie also liked sticking to her. His short arms hooked around her neck affectionately.


    Madison turned around and met Jason''s cold eyes.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Madison quickly looked away. She felt a little embarrassed with how long she had sneaked a look at Jason just now.


    She smiled politely and rocked Charlie in her arms. "He''s not heavy. I used to do weight training for work. I can still carry Charlie."


    Charlie hugged Madison tightly because of her rocking motion. However, his heart ached for her. "Aunt Madison, put me down. I can walk on my own. I''m already five years old. You don''t have to carry me all the time."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His aunt had already suffered a lot outside. Now that she was home, she should be protected by them. Even if he was young, he could not bully her. Charlie refused to let Madison continue carrying him and struggled to be put down.


    Madison was afraid that Charlie would fall, so she quickly and carefully set him down.


    Jason watched the entire process in silence, his thin lips pursed tightly. He stared at Madison''s scrawny arms. It was hard to imagine her doing weight training just to make a living when she was younger. It was not until Madison coaxed Charlie and held his soft hand that Jason spoke slowly, "If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can tell me."


    Madison was stunned. She thought that she had misheard. She still did not dare to get close to Jason. She did not expect him to take the initiative to say such words to her with his cold personality. Immediately, a bright smile appeared on Madison''s beautiful face. "Okay. Thank you, Jason!"


    Jason nodded.


    *****


    Time passed. The vi became livelier with so many people staying over at night. Soon, as everyone headed off to bed, they turned off the lights and the house quietened down. Only a dim yellow light in the corridor was on.


    In the middle of her sleep, Madison felt a small head burrow into her arms. Because of her experience abroad, Madison woke up almost instantly.


    Though Madison did not turn on the lights, she could vaguely see the shape of the person in the dark. Her vignce faded.


    She yawned and held Charlie in her arms, inhaling his unique milky fragrance. She mumbled, "Charlie, did you not sleep well? Why did youe over to me?"


    "I can''t sleep alone." Charlie''s voice was exceptionally clear.


    Madison chuckled but did not say anything.


    John said that Charlie slept alone at home and that he was not happy to have someone to apany him, but Charlie imed he could not sleep alone today. However, Madison did not mind. With a fragrant, soft, and cute child in her arms, she would sleep even better.


    Charlie also stretched out his short arms and hugged Madison. He spoke in a low voice, "Aunt Madison, you smell like Mommy. I miss my Mommy very much. And thank you for this afternoon. I was very upset but I felt so much better after you said I can cry. I like you very much, Aunt Madison."


    Madison''s drowsiness gradually dissipated as she listened to these quiet words. She lowered her gaze and waited for her eyes to adapt to the dark before looking at her little nephew kindly and lovingly. "Charlie, I like you very much, too." She kissed Charlie''s forehead and said in a gentle voice, "Can you tell me why you were hiding today? Did someone bully you?"


    In the afternoon, Madison was so focused on letting Charlie vent his emotions that she forgot to ask about the cause.


    As soon as she finished, Madison felt Charlie stiffen in her arms. She patted Charlie''s back and coaxed him gently, "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it, but you only have to remember that you are a child who is doted on and loved. In the future, no matter who bullies you, you can say it. No kid in our family has to swallow his anger or be afraid of trouble!" Although Madison''s voice was very soft, it was iparably solemn.


    Charlie burrowed into Madison''s arms and whispered, "It''s Aunt Cybil. She bullied me..."


    "Cybil Watson?" Madison thought of the woman she had met at the Daves family''s residence today. "How did she bully you?"


    Charlie bit his lip and looked conflicted.


    Charlie was probably afraid of trouble, or perhaps Cybil said something to the child that made him afraid to repeat it.


    Madison patiently coaxed, "Don''t be afraid, Charlie. You''re one of us. That annoying Aunt Cybil is not. She is just a rtive of ours. Why should we be afraid of her, right? As long as you didn''t do anything wrong, we will stand up for you."


    Charlie felt a lump in his throat. No one had ever said these words to him.


    Since he could remember, he did not have a mother and his father was always very busy. Charlie was either brought up by servants or sent to his grandmother. His grandmother was very good to him, but she had never said these words to him.


    As for Aunt Cybil...


    Charlie sniffed and hugged Madison tightly. "She said that I was a bastard. When she married my father, she would get him to cast me aside! She even found me annoying and kept looking at her phone... She called me names. Every time she saw me, she would do that. She would say that I was abandoned at the Daves family''s door by my mother. It was because Dad and Grandma were kind-hearted that they brought me in and kept me. She said that I don''t belong to the Daves family at all...''


    In the end, Charlie felt extremely aggrieved and cried. "Aunt Madison, I won''t be abandoned, right? I''m not a bastard, right?"


    Madison was shocked and heartbroken after hearing that. She could not imagine why Cybil would say such a thing to a child.


    Not to mention that Charlie was brought back to the Daves family after a paternity test, even if it was someone else who was abandoned at the door and taken in by their kind-hearted family, Cybil should speak that way in front of a child!


    Wasn''t that woman a cousin of the Daves family? How dare she have designs on John? Cybil was too much! Madison felt angry and disgusted.


    However, what was more important now was to appease Charlie''s emotions. She did not expect such a young child to have to face such remarks more than once.


    Charlie cried in her arms until he was out of breath. Madison''s face was filled with worry as she gently patted his back. "Of course, you''re not. Your name is Charlie Daves. You belong to our family and you are a member of our family. How can you be an unwanted, let alone be the bastard that Cybil mentioned? Don''t listen to her nonsense in the future, understand?"


    Madison felt suffocated at the thought of those words. From her nephew''s perspective, he would feel even worse.


    Madison had also been called a bastard, as well as being unwanted. After Sally came back, that was what was said about her every day.


    Sometimes they said it so much she thought that way too. Madison felt like she had been abandoned by her family and the world. Fortunately, she wasn''t.


    Madison could not believe that the same words were used on Charlie. Charlie''sst name was Daves and they had done a paternity test. How could Cybil dare to treat him like that?

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    It rained heavily during the night in Sidovor City, the rain pelting against the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Leo woke up in the storm. He was in a daze. After knowing that he could not fall back to sleep, he got out of bed and stood in front of the window, staring nkly at the night view of the city. Since he divorced Madison, he stayed at thepany. asionally, he would return to the Palmer family''s residence for a few days. Most of the time, he worked.


    He saw Madison again in his dream.


    Leo should have forgotten about her long ago, but Madison kept appearing in his dreams repeatedly. He could not get rid of her. It was as though they were entangled. ''Why...'' he thought.


    Leo looked at the rain slowly running down the windows in rivulets. His mind was screaming in confusion. Why did he dream of her again and again?


    He closed his eyes and tried to meditate, focusing the sound of rain outside.


    But involuntarily, Leo thought of that rainy night in the family residence.


    It was as though the skies had opened up and heavy rain poured down from above that night. It was different from the sound of the rain tonight. Lightning shed, and a fragrant warmth burrowed into his


    arms...


    Leo suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were still filled with confusion and disbelief. He actually...


    Compared to the disgusting scene in the hotel during the day, he could feel that he was not disgusted when he thought of Madison. In fact, he was unwilling to open his eyes and wanted to get lost in it. It was fine in the dream, but why was he thinking about Madison when he was lost in his thoughts...


    A trace of anger shed across Leo''s face. He turned around in frustration and went to get a bottle of ice water. As the cold water entered his stomach, the burning desire in him vanished.


    Leo had been sleeping since the afternoon after taking the medicine. It was only when he woke up suddenly just now that he did not feel sleepy at all.


    He picked up the phone he had thrown in the corner of the couch and returned to his usual coldness. The phone screen lit up, showing it was four in the morning.


    Leo had not looked at his phone the entire night, and there were many messages left for him. There were also many missed calls. There were even messages sent to him, afraid that he would not be able to see them.


    Most of the calls were from Ramona. This time, Sally disappearedpletely.


    Maya had called twice, but Leo did not pick up, so she texted him on WhatsApp. She said that Amber had woken up. Other than her blood pressure being a little high, there was nothing wrong. As for the other messages, most of them were about thepany.


    A small number of people came to ask him how he was doing. They might not be concerned, but they were there tough at him. There were even bold people who directly introduced him to a new candidate for a wife and sent Leo photos to ask if he liked them.


    Leo only felt a headacheing on and turned off his phone.


    The frustration he had suppressed vaguely rose with the onset of the headache. He pressed his temples to try to ease it, but the familiar face appeared in his mind again when he closed his eyes. He was so shocked that he suddenly opened his eyes.


    The rain outside the window gradually lessened. Other than the asional sound of rain hitting the windows, it was quiet.


    His five senses were also magnified at night. Leo sat alone in the empty and dark room. Some thoughts that had been suppressed in the day quietly rose in the darkness.


    As he held his breath, a thought suddenly formed in Leo''s mind. He missed Madison.


    Leo used to think that he would never miss anyone.


    When his grandfather passed away and was buried, he did not shed a single tear. Now that three years had passed, he had never thought of his grandfather who had brought him up and educated him. In fact, his memories of his grandfather had gradually faded.


    Leo was cold-hearted and had always been selfish. He was a very shrewd businessman and had never been a good person. That was Leo''s evaluation of himself.


    Leo had done his duty by his grandfather. If he was a good person, why would he think that it was normal for people to fall sick and die? It was natural for his grandfather to pass since he was old.


    Leo was a rotten person through and through. No one loved him, so he chose to marry someone who loved him, even if she schemed for his money.


    But it was a rotten man like him who missed his ex-wife on a rainy night.


    Leo lowered his gaze. His fingers inadvertently caressed the phone screen. The phone lit up suddenly, projecting light onto his face.


    Miss her? Leo began to ponder over it.


    Not only at this moment, but every time he made an excuse to go to the Rose Garden, or even earlier when he sent her overseas, he would call her from time to time, even though he was mercilessly rejected by the mechanical voice.


    Leo scoffed. He actually missed the heartless woman.


    However, it was probably because Leo couldn''t control his emotionste at night, and his body also did what he wanted to do.


    He wanted to call Madison again. He logged into the new ount that Cullen had sent him.


    The heartless Madison had curried favor with his grandfather and schemed to marry him. After returning to the country, she had schemed to divorce him. Now that the witnesses had been changed, and there was no news of her, why was he the only one thinking about her?


    Leo found Cullen''s WhatsApp. As they rarely use their phones to contact each other since they spend most of their time together, theirst message was still when Cullen sent him Madison''s new contact information a few months ago.


    His gaze lingered on the screen for half a minute. A sense of familiarity and uneasiness began to climb in his heart, weaving into a fine that wrapped around him.


    Leo did not duplicate the number. Instead, he switched to his address book and searched for a contact.


    The name he gave Madison''s number was her name. The first number he opened was the one Madison had saved on his phone.


    Leo had saved it since he was in school. He had changed his phone many times over the years, but he had not changed the number. It was synchronized with the SIM card.


    Leo recalled the domineering look on the chubby girl''s face when she snatched his phone away when he was young. He stared at the caller ID in a daze.


    Madison... The person who had always been by his side seemed to be Madison.


    When did it change? Leo could not remember. He tapped on the screen with his finger, revealing the number he had saved.


    A momentter, a self-deprecating smile shed across his face, and a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes.


    He did not stay idle either. He clicked on the settings in the upper right corner and clicked on the cklist numbers that were meant to block out harassment...


    There was only one number, and it matched the phone number Cullen had sent him.


    On the other hand, the phone number saved in his contact list had been changed. Just a digit out of the string of numbers.


    Because of this, Leo had mistakenly thought that Madison had been angry with him for three years overseas and that she had cared about everyone while deliberately ignoring him.


    In the end, Leo could not be bothered with her.


    It turned out that Madison was the one who had been cklisted. It was his phone that had kept her on the cklist. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to look for him. Madison just couldn''t find him. Leo was really such a rotten person!


    The high walls that surrounded his heart for many years suddenly copsed because of this. If he med Madison for neglecting him all those years, then what was he doing now?


    He thought of what Cullen found out about how Madison had suffered overseas, Leo''s eyes turned cold. What if she called him when she was in danger?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Leo felt like breaking down just thinking about that.


    If that happened, Madison would be in despair as she was overseas and could not contact anyone when she asked for help.


    Leo closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he suddenly threw his phone at the wall opposite him.


    Crash!


    The screen shattered into pieces. After a loud noise, there was a dark silence. Even the sound of the rain could no longer be heard.


    After some time, Leo, who had been sitting on the couch for a long time, stood up. His hands trembled as he picked up the phone on the ground and took out the card.


    He had to let Madison out of the cklist.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    When Cullen arrived at the office, he was shocked when he pushed the door open.


    Leo was dressed in a suit and leather shoes and seated at his desk. He stared at the phone with a smashed screen in front of him with a scraggly beard. He seemed utterly depressed.


    His palm was cut, resulting in another mark on the originally healed scar. The dried blood had solidified on the wound, making it look very sinister and terrifying.


    Cullen''s gaze turned bewildered. He did not go to his usual seat. Cullen walked over and rapped his knuckles on Leo''s table. "Leo, are you okay?"


    Leo did not say anything. His deep gaze was still fixed on the broken phone in front of him.


    Cullen did not know what to say either. He scratched his head and stared at Leo for a while. "Don''t be too emotional because of what happened yesterday. Sally... It''s not like you don''t know her. You said that you''re marrying Sally only because she treats you well. It is what you want. Don''t be too sad about this. Thepany still has to depend on you."


    Although Cullen felt that it was not worth it to be sad for a woman like Sally, as Leo''s good friend, he could sympathize.


    Moreover, it was easy for emotions to get carried away in the middle of the night. Cullen had been worried when he saw Leo''s calm appearance yesterday.


    As expected, something did happen after that night. However, Cullen did not expect Sally to deal Leo such a huge blow. What the hell?


    As Cullen was feeling amazed, Leo suddenly spoke, "Who told you I was upset about Sally?" Leo answered Cullen''s question as though he had only just heard him.


    Cullen was stunned. "Isn''t that so? What else could have dealt you such a blow?"


    It was normal for Leo to be upset to have a video of his bride having sex with another man broadcasted at the wedding venue.


    Cullen was about to advise Leo to stop being stubborn when he heard thetter speak again. What Leo said shocked Cullen.


    Leo picked up the phone that had been smashed into pieces. His lips were curled into a self-deprecating smile, and his voice was cold. "It''s true. I should have seen clearly what kind of woman Sally was, but I still fulfilled her requests time and time again as if I were blind. How ridiculous..."


    Leo should have realized the truth the moment he saw the wounds on Madison''s body.


    No, it should have been earlier. He should have known when Sally copied the surveince video from the office and posted it online to nder Madison and make Madison out to be a woman who would do anything to achieve her goals.


    The trust Leo gave Sally was used by her for her schemes.


    Leo allowed Sally to enter Palmer Group''s building and his office, but in the end, the phone number saved on his phone was changed, and the surveince footage was used as evidence in a war among fans. ''Why did I think that I liked Sally? Is it just because of that cake?'' Leo wondered.


    If Sally''s approach from the beginning was a scheme, then was there a possibility that the cake was ced there by someone else and was imed by Sally?


    There was also the so-calledpanionship. Thinking about it carefully, Madison had spent more time with him. They grew up together. Other than when Leo was learning or training, Madison was almost always there.


    Madison was the person who had been by Leo''s side the longest. Even after Sally returned, Madison often appeared in various ways.


    Madison came to the Palmer family to apany his grandfather, cook for him, and take care of the flowers and nts for him... She was everywhere.


    However,pared to the mboyant and bright girl back then, the older Madison was taciturn and always liked to lower her head, making it easy for her to be overlooked.


    Just because her presence was low, did herpanionship not count?


    Leo did not realize it at that time. When he thought about it, Madison seemed to be everywhere around him. It was not Sally who apanied him. When had he not gone over because Sally had called him for various reasons?


    It was also because of this that he kept arguing with his grandfather and ran away from home rebelliously.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Now that Leo thought about it, there was still someone silently apanying him in those unbearable memories. When was he ever alone?


    Leo had caused his own tragedy. For the sake of Sally, Leo had angered his grandfather every day. Even when he passed away in the end, Leo did not see him onest time.


    How ridiculous.


    Leo thought that no one could control him anymore. He thought that he was free to do what he wanted and marry the person he wanted to marry.


    Leo scoffed. It was only when the wedding was held that he knew who he wanted to marry.


    Leo looked at the ceiling dejectedly. He mocked himself and told Cullen everything that had happenedst night and everything that had happened in recent years. "Did you know that when I saw Sally appear at the end of the red carpet in a white wedding dress at the wedding yesterday, I was thinking about the scene when Madison married me three years ago?"


    It was still vivid in his mind, and Leo was still amazed when he thought about it.


    However, at that time, his grandfather was seriously ill. Sally kept having breakdowns and looking for him. She called him continuously and told him that she was going tomit suicide.


    Leo was mentally and physically exhausted. Other than thinking that Madison was beautiful, he didn''t have the chance to say anything else.


    At the wedding yesterday, Leo still thought his rationality and emotions conflicted. He kept telling himself that the person he was going to marry was Sally, that he shouldn''t be thinking about the heartless person who had disappeared.


    Howughable. Leo had never been able to see through his own heart.


    He, Leo, was truly heartless. He was the rotten one. Everyone was right. He was a scumbag, a blind and heartless piece of trash.


    Cullen silently watched his friend''s emotional breakdown. His usual air of casualness was gone and he did not know what to say. Cullen looked at the broken phone on the table and suddenly understood. It was not just because Leo knew Madison''s number was on the cklist. That was just a fuse that had been buried for three years. It finally exploded the moment the truth was revealed.


    The truth tore Leo into pieces, just like what happened to his phone.


    If they could contact each other in the past three years, perhaps they would not have reached this stage. But who could Leo me?


    There were many ways to meet each other, and there were opportunities to talk to each other, but both of them seemed to bear a grudge in their hearts. Both of them were holding it in, waiting for the moment they met to say, "Why didn''t youe looking for me over the years?"


    What was even more difficult to exin was that it was not that Leo did not turn around to look, but that someone had built a wall in front of Leo and blocked Madison outside. It was just that Leo did not know. But what could he do? There was no way to turn back time in this world.


    If there was anyone to me, it was Leo himself. Why must he hold it in instead of rifying matters?


    Leo med himself and hated himself.


    That was how Leo ended up like this. He was dejected for the entire night and felt so regretful that his heart ached.


    Leo raised his head and looked at Cullen. His words held a rare plea. "Where''s Madison? Can you tell me?"

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    "I... I don''t know, honestly." Cullen was also helpless. He was afraid that Leo would not believe him, so he took out his recent chat history with Madison and showed it to him. "See for yourself. I''ve tried everything, but I couldn''t trick Jessica into telling me where she is."


    Leo looked up and nced at his screen. Suddenly, he let out a chuckle filled with self-mockery. "She talks a lot to you."


    With Leo, Madison either scolded him or told them to keep a distance from her. She was heartless and straightforward, but it was reasonable.


    Cullen looked at his good friend and awkwardly took his phone back. "I''m just bored. That''s why I chatted with Jessica every day. She has a good temper, so she replied to me. It''s all because I took the initiative, you know?"


    If he had known that it would give Leo a blow, Cullen wouldn''t have shown him his phone. Seriously...


    Moreover, most of Cullen''s chat history was of himining to Madison about yesterday''s wedding. It was not an exaggeration to say that Cullen was making fun of Leo. He was simply pouring salt on Leo''s wounds.


    Cullen looked conflicted. Just as he was thinking about how tofort Leo, he saw that Leo did not seem to care about hisints about Sally at all. Leo only repeated in confusion, "Take the initiative?"


    Leo held the broken phone in a daze. "Will she forgive me? But I don''t even know where she is. How can I find her to get her to forgive me..."


    ''Oh. Leo is deep in it now,'' he thought. Cullen was toozy tofort Leo.


    Leo only had Madison in his mind now. Nothing else was important. It did not matter if Cullen made fun of him and Sally in front of him.


    Although Cullen, who was experienced in matters of love, had guessed that such a day woulde, he did not expect Leo to be in such a state. Was there ever a man who was as innocent as Leo? Even his heartbreak seemed to be more intense than others.


    Cullen sighed heavily and gave Leo, whose brain had been upied by Madison, an idea. "Why don''t you ask the Rose Garden? Isn''t Jessica very familiar with the imperial chef''s sessor? You might know where Jessica is if you ask him."


    As for whether Madison would forgive Leo... Cullen found that hard to say.


    Cullen had never had the habit of turning back after breaking up. The next woman would always be better, so Cullen could not help Leo at all in that aspect.


    After all, Cullen would never marry until he met the right person. It was different from Leo who went straight to marriage.


    "By the way, thest time I went to the Rose Garden, I heard that Chuck is also investigating where Jessica is. Why do you think he''s looking for Jessica?" Cullen said nonchntly as he casually twirled the pen in his fingers.


    As soon as Cullen finished, Leo suddenly looked up.


    Leo finally got up from the chair, picked up the suit on the couch, and put it on.


    Cullen''s heart skipped a beat. "What are you doing, Leo? Don''t tell me you want to go out like that? Tidy yourself up. Otherwise, the people at Rose Garden and Mr. Hond will think that youe from some slum!"


    Leo froze. When he heard that, he stood still and looked at his current appearance through the ss.


    Leo had not slept since he woke upst night. Coupled with his unstable emotions, he looked a little worn out. Later on, he smashed his phone and cut his hand on a fragment because his head hurt too much, and he was trying to wake himself up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Leo did look a little unsightly. His hair was messy, he was ill, and his hands were stained with blood... Indeed, he had been a little too hasty.


    *****


    In Rozalia, Madison had just prepared breakfast for the entire family.


    There was a variety of food. There were convenient and frozen foods that were heated up, and there were also some that were made in the morning.


    As the men woke up at different times, Madison did not wake them up. She left the food in the kitchen to keep them warm and waited for them toe down to eat.


    There were only her and Charlie in the dining room. John had already eaten and gone to work. Madison nned to send her nephew to school after feeding him.


    Originally, John wanted the driver to pick Charlie up. However, after listening to Charliest night, Madison decided to send him off herself.


    Children had strong self-esteem. Sometimes, they wanted their family to apany them but were unwilling to say it. If they felt aggrieved, they would swallow it themselves. Madison''s heart ached. Charlie''s mother was still nowhere to be found. John was also very busy with thepany every day. If the other children were picked up by their parents to go to and from school, but Charlie was fetched by the driver every day, he would feel sad.


    Although Madison was not Charlie''s mother, he would be happier if his family asionally sent him to and from school.


    Besides, she hadn''t decided on the address of her studio yet, so she wasn''t busy. Madison could take some time to spend with her family.


    Madison was cing their breakfast on the table when she suddenly sneezed.


    "Aunt Madison, what''s wrong?" Charlie looked at her worriedly and blinked his big eyes. "Is it because I slept with youst night that you couldn''t sleep well and caught a cold?"


    "That''s not true. You are fragrant and soft. It''s veryfortable to hug you and sleep." Madison looked at her cute nephew and could not help but pat his head. "It''s nothing. Perhaps there''s some dust. I don''t have a cold."


    Charlie was relieved when he heard that. He nodded seriously. "That''s good."


    Madison was amused by his demeanor and could not help but pinch his face. "Why are acting as though you are an old man?"


    She looked at Charlie with heartache and couldn''t help but bully him.


    This morning, when she was helping him put on his clothes, Charlie told her not to tell John and the others what happenedst night.


    Firstly, Charlie was afraid that they would be worried. Secondly, Madison had just returned to the Daves family. If she went to cause trouble for Cybil, she would probably make the Cooper family unhappy. Moreover, the matter was already over. Yesterday, he disrespected Cybil and directly chased her away. There was no need to cause any more trouble.


    Therefore, they might as well hide it for now. If he was bullied by Cybil again, Charlie would be braver and tell others about it so that he would not make things difficult for Madison. Cybil''s thoughtfulness made Madison''s heart ache even more.


    Who wouldn''t be pampered by their parents? Even Madison was treated well by Ramona before Sally returned, not to mention that Edgar treated her like a granddaughter.


    This little nephew of hers had so many people who doted on him, but he lived very carefully. It was no wonder that Joe was unwilling to go home.


    It was said that children from poor families took charge early, but if not for the pressure of life, who would be willing to bear such a responsibility?


    As Madison thought about it, her hands became gentler as she rubbed his head.


    Charlie blushed and lowered his head to eat silently. It was only at that moment that he acted like a child.


    "Eat slowly. Don''t choke. I''ll send you to schoolter. I won''t let you bete!" Madison looked at Charlie with affection.


    Coincidentally, her phone rang. Without looking at who it was, Madison picked it up.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    No sound came from the phone. There was only silence.


    Madison frowned and took a bite of her tuna sandwich. She nced at her phone. The number was somewhat familiar but she couldn''t remember it. "Who is it? If you don''t talk, I''m hanging up." Just as Madison lost her patience and was about to hang up, a voice finally came from the other end. "It''s me."


    The two words were spoken with a hint of caution.


    Even so, Madison still recognized the voice immediately. She was a little shocked. Then, she was puzzled.


    Madison had deleted Leo''s number a few years ago. Although she had called him in her first year abroad to give it a try, it had been so long now that she had almost forgotten that number.


    But why did Leo call her? Hadn''t he blocked her long ago? Leo couldn''t possibly think that she had hired someone to destroy his wedding ande to question her, right?


    "What''s the matter?" Madison asked warily.


    Her tone also made Leo secretly sad. For a moment, Leo did not know what to say.


    "You''re craz-" After waiting for a long time for a reply, Madison cursed and nned to hang up the phone.


    Before she could put down the phone, Leo''s low and slow voice sounded again. "Madison... I''m sorry."


    Leo went on, "It''s my fault for treating you that way in the past."


    This time, it was Madison''s turn to remain silent. A deep crease appeared in the middle of her brows and her radiant face was filled with confusion. "You... You called me so early in the morning just to apologize to me? What did you do? Don''t tell me there''s some news about you and me online?"


    She and Samuel had spent a lot of effort and time cleaning up the previous farce. It was not easy for theizens to slowly forget her. She did not want any strange news to happen again. "I''m telling you, Leo, didn''t have anything to do with what happened at your wedding with Sally. Don''t me me. I won''t take the me. If there''s anything on the Inte, hurry up and clean it up for me."


    Madison was on the phone and could not read the news online. She could only warn Leo.


    "It''s not that, Madison." Leo seemed a little helpless, but one could tell that his tone was less dejected than before. "It''s because I''m sorry for the bad things I did to you in the past. I ignored you when you were with my family, when you were overseas, and after you returned to the country... I''ve let you down."


    The man''s low and slow voice fell, and the phone fell silent again.


    After a long time, Madison finally asked in confusion, "Are you alright?"


    Madison looked conflicted. She bit her fork and did not know what to say.


    Leo was apologizing to her because of the past? How amazing! It was unbelievable.


    Madison had almost forgotten about the matter. Even if she remembered, she did not take it to heart.


    In the past, when Edgar was around, Leo did not only ignore her. He did the same to his mother, too. He either lost his temper or turned a blind eye to Amber.


    As for when she was overseas, Madison was over it. Leo did not love her. Who was she to ask someone who did not love her to always think about her? If it were Madison, she would also find it annoying. As for after she returned to the country, Leo didn''t seem to have done much. Madison seemed to be the one scolding him most of the time, and she didn''t suffer at the hands of Leo.


    Madison always remembered kindness and did not bear grudges. If she was really unhappy, she would forget about it.


    She simply waved it off. "Alright, I got your apology. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. I still have things to do."


    If Madison dyed her meal any longer, she would bete to send her nephew to school.


    However, Leo was unwilling to hang up. "Madison, where are you now? I came to Rose Garden and they said you''ve left Sidovor City. Can you tell me where you are? I want to see you."


    Madison immediately felt goosebumps all over her body. ''Is he all right? Does he have nothing to do? Can he not speak to me in such a tone? I''m not Sally. Is he out of his fucking mind again?'' she thought. Madison was so frightened that she almost smashed her phone on the table. She hung up without thinking and did not give Leo a chance to speak again.


    She shouldn''t have answered Leo''s call! Oh yes, she shouldn''t have epted it in the first ce!


    A qualified ex should be as good as dead, and her ex-husband was the same.


    It was also because of her poor memory that Madison started chatting with Leo like an old friend.


    With that thought in mind, Madison took out her phone and cklisted thetest number.


    "Aunt Madison, who called you? Are you angry with him?" Charlie was almost finished with the breakfast before him. He thought that if he wanted to be a gentleman, he should wait for Madison, so he ate the rest very slowly.


    "No one. He''s just a salesman. I cklisted him." Madison smiled at her nephew and forgot about Leo.


    The man was simply crazy.


    Yesterday, Leo was still holding a wedding with Sally. Today, he called her ex-wife and told her, "I want to see you." He even used that affectionate tone. It was crazy!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It couldn''t be that since Sally had cheated on Leo, he couldn''t take the blow and wanted to turn back and return to Madison, could he?


    Thinking of that possibility, Madison''s impression of Leo was greatly reduced. What a scumbag.


    Although he did not treat Madison well in the past, it was understandable. After all, it was not wrong to not love her. Marrying Madison was not what Leo wanted.


    The damn man even gave her 200 million dors after the divorce. In terms of money, Madison still felt that Leo was quite nice.


    But now... calling him a bastard was too nice an insult.


    As she thought about it, Madison lost her appetite. Even her tuna sandwich did not look appetizing anymore.


    "Aunt Madison, are you not eating anymore?" Charlie could not help but ask when he saw Madison put down her knife and fork.


    "Yes, I''m full. Let''s go, I''ll send you to school!" Looking at her adorable and sensible nephew, Madison''s mood instantly improved.


    If not for the fact that she had just finished eating, Madison would have pinched his face again.


    However, hygiene was the most important, so she dismissed the idea. They quickly washed their hands, took Charlie''s bag, and left the house. They happily headed to school.


    *****


    At the same time, in Sidovor City, Leo, who had been hung up, was still in a daze.


    However,pared to his dispirited state in the morning, his current situation looked much better.


    A faint smile even appeared on Leo''s face. "Madison didn''t block me."


    On the other side, Cullen was speechless when he saw Leo''s current state. He clucked his tongue in disdain. "Look at how you are!"


    Leoughed. "What do you know?"


    Cullen sighed heavily. "Of course, I don''t understand. I''ve never blocked Jessica before. Not only do I have Jessica''s number, but I also have her WhatsApp. I''m chatting with her every day." Cullen''s bragging words slowly poured out of his mouth. He received a cold re from Leo. "That''s enough."


    "Impossible." Cullen was almost bragging. When he saw Leo''s expression, he wished he could repeat it in front of Leo all the time.


    Cullen leaned against the back of the couch and said, "So, Leo, did you ask where Jessica is staying now?"

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    As soon as Cullen finished, Leo''s face darkened again. Other than fatigue, his handsome face also looked a little sad. Leo did not find out where Madison was. Leo held the phone and lowered his gaze slightly. He recalled that before he could finish, the call was cut off. He felt panicked.


    Madison hung up on him just like that. Did she really not want to see him anymore?


    Cullen clicked his tongue and shook his head when he saw Leo like that. From the looks of it, he knew that Leo had not found out where Madison was, just like him.


    It was normal. Jessica had kept it a secret from him, let alone her ex-husband, who had almost married another woman yesterday.


    If it were Cullen, he wouldn''t have told Leo his current address either.


    However, Cullen did notugh at this pitiful dumbass friend anymore. He merely looked as though he wasn''t interested in the topic anymore.


    Just as Cullen was about to start work, he heard Leo speak again. "You said earlier that Chuck was also looking for Jessica. Why?"


    "How would I know? I don''t even know him that well." Cullen had also overheard it while he was eating at the Rose Garden. Chuck had gotten Rose Garden''s VIP card from somewhere and would go over for a meal from time to time. It was inevitable that they would bump into each other.


    Although Chuck grew up in the Cox family when he was young,pared to the rtionship between Ronnie and Chuck, Cullen was not very familiar with Chuck.


    Chuck idolized Ronnie. He followed Ronnie around all day long, to others'' exasperation.


    When Cullen said that he was not close to Chuck, he meant it. Cullen couldn''t be bothered to get close to Chuck.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Leo knew Cullen''s personality and did not ask further.


    After the call ended, Leo felt much better. He already started to deal with thepany''s documents and did not continue to be dispirited. "Let''s go to Rose Garden to ask some other time."


    "Sure," Cullen replied nonchntly. He was not in a hurry to rush Leo. After all, with Greg''s temper, Leo would probably be chased out if he asked directly where Jessica was.


    Even Chuck, who was not very close to Leo, had not found out. It was even more useless for them to go.


    Therefore, they had to n slowly.


    Moreover, there was still a huge mess in Sidovor City. Even if they found out where Jessica was, they had to clean up before going there. How could they do that? Leo thought the same.


    Leo had already been pleasantly surprised when he called Madison in the morning under Cullen''s urging. If he was in a hurry to find Madison, he was afraid that he would scare her if he was too anxious. If Madison ran to another city to hide, Leo would probably regret it. Therefore, there was no hurry.


    *****


    At that moment, Madison, who was far away in Rozalia, also knew that someone was investigating her.


    After sending Charlie back to school, Samuel told her about it. What surprised Madison was that the person investigating her was Chuck.


    Although Madison had a good rtionship with Chuck when she was young and even had a meal together after returning to the country, other than that, they did not have much of a rtionship. Why was Chuck investigating where Madison had gone?


    Not only did Samuel find out Chuck had sent someone to discover where Madison had bought the ne ticket two months ago, but Greg had also told her about it.


    Greg informed her that ever since Chuck got the Rose Garden''s VIP card, he often came to eat. That was fine. After all, it was a good thing to increase sales. The key was that Chuck asked Madison where she had gone.


    When Chuck failed to get an answer from Greg, he went to Justin. If not for the fact that Chuck already had a girlfriend and was always with her, people would have suspected that Chuck had a secret crush on Madison.


    Madisonughed when she heard the voice message from Greg.


    A secret crush? It was already good enough that Chuck didn''t bury himself while studying medicine. It was already a surprise that he had a girlfriend. How could he have the time to have a secret crush? Madison remembered that Chuck once said that if he liked someone, he would take the initiative to say goodbye. Otherwise, it would be too much of a waste of time. He still had many medical cases to look at and did not have the time to go into rtionships.


    Madison didn''t think Chuck still had the time to care about her and find someone to ask where she was.


    Unfortunately, when Antoine had an identst time, they turned around and drove to Aeng City. They did not board the ne to Rozalia, which made Chuck''s efforts useless.


    "Thank you, Greg, for keeping my secret for me." Madison was looking at studio locations on her tablet while chatting with Greg on her phone.


    Although her presence in Rozalia would be known sooner orter, Madison instinctively didn''t want the people in Sidovor City to know. As for the past, she could not ignore it and forget it but she wanted to hide for the time being.


    Greg''s temper was still the same. "Madison, why are you being so polite with me? Don''t you know what kind of person I am? The rich people in Sidovor City are all a bunch of bastards. I won''t let them know where you are."


    If not for the fact that Greg was chatting with Madison, hisnguage might be fouler.


    Madison could not help but smile when she heard him. "By the way, when are you free toe to Rozalia? I have to settle down here. If youe over, I can apany you to tour around. After some time, I''m afraid I''ll be too busy to do that."


    John had already chosen a few locations for her studio for her. Now, it came down to her preferences.


    When the location was confirmed, Madison would be busy. There would probably be a period when she could not take care of the people around her.


    But there was nothing she could do about it. Madison couldn''t waste her life away. Now that she had decided to settle down in Rozalia, her career naturally had to be settled.


    Moreover, M&L Studio had already signed a contract with John and the others. Even if Madison did not hand in a draft monthly, she should at least let them see one or two works. Her reputation as Sylvia could not be ruined byziness.


    Greg also knew that Madison could not stay in the kitchen forever. She was the Daves family''s little princess. She came to help Rose Garden for her family. Now, Madison definitely had other career ns. Perhaps the Daves family would directly let her help take care of thepany. It was inevitable that Madison would be busy.


    However, Greg was very gratified that Madison was still thinking about him. "Madison, if you''re busy, take care of yourself first. Although I''m old, I haven''t reached the point where I can''t walk. Besides, I have other children by my side. I''m just old and will asionally miss young people like you. I mighte to your ce often in two days. Don''t find me annoying."


    "How could I? You watched me grow up. I''ll miss you too. I can''t wait for you toe over." Madison told the truth.


    Although Greg was still healthy, he had long reached the age of retirement. If he was willing, Madison did not mind bringing him over to spend the rest of his life in Rozalia.


    It was a pity that Greg liked to stay in his hometown. Moreover, he still had so many children at Rose Garden. He would be worried about them. How could Greg bear to leave Rose Garden, where he had watched over his whole life?


    Madison respected Greg and would not force him.


    However, Madison was very happy that Greg was willing toe to Rozalia to see her. "Are you sure you''reing over in two days? I''ll tell my parents and invite you over for a meal so that you can try my cooking again."


    "Oh! That won''t do. Madison. There''s no need to go to such fuss." Greg sounded happy. "We''ll be there in two days. Justin has already bought my ne ticket. I''ll tell you when we set off." "Alright. I''ll see you in two days," Madison responded.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    After the call with Madison ended, Greg could not stop smiling.


    Madison was like a daughter who had married far away and was still thinking about her father. She would even give him some money from time to time.


    Greg hummed a little tune and checked his boarding time and location ording to what Justin had taught himst night.


    Benton, who was sitting opposite Greg, wore a dark look. Seeing Greg''s smug face, Benton could not help but rapped on the table. "Greg, why didn''t you tell Madison about me?"


    "What''s the problem?" Greg was deliberately ying dumb. He raised his eyes and nced at Bentonzily.


    Seeing Benton''s worried expression, the smile on Greg''s face grew more obvious.


    Served Benton right for pretending before Madison. Benton clearly acknowledged Madison''s skills, but he had to pretend to be deep and say that the taste was not authentic. He hoped to leave an unfathomable image in Madison.


    Fine. Madison felt that there was no chance and left!


    It was no wonder that everyone said Benton had a bad temper and was strange. The rumors were all based on evidence. Wouldn''t it be believable if they were groundless?


    Now that Madison was gone for two months, Benton came to ask Rose Garden every day for a bit of food.


    Benton even refused to admit it!


    Greg snorted inwardly. He waited until Benton was about to lose his temper before he moved his phone over and spoke arrogantly, "There you go. I''m invited to Madison''s house in two days. I''ve already bought the ne ticket. She''ll pick me up at the airport."


    Greg did not forget the reason why Madison stayed in Rose Garden. No matter what, he had to make Benton go with him. Since he was going as Madison''s guest, he naturally had to bring gifts. Benton did not know what Greg was thinking. He was only thinking about Madison''s good culinary skills.


    Benton nced at Greg''s phone and immediately scolded, "You old fart, why did you buy a ticket in advance? Hurry up! Send me your flight details. I''ll see if there are still seats on your flight."


    After Benton retired, he went around looking for delicacies in the country. He had long since gotten used to buying tickets on his phone. He was an elderly who followed the times and was very fashionable. Benton could not be bothered to continue bickering with Greg. He took out his reading sses and phone to confirm Greg''s flight. He hurriedly chose a seat and bought a ticket. Be it the economy ss or first ss, he had to ensure he could board the ne first.


    When the ne ticket was booked, Benton felt relieved.


    At the thought of being able to taste Madison''s cooking again, Benton''s expression became much more rxed. He was even a little impatient.


    Greg looked at Benton and sneered. "Look at you. Do you have to go to this length for food? If you had agreed to my request back then, you wouldn''t be doing this now."


    Benton was also embarrassed. He did not expect that Madison would leave directly. She did not give him another chance.


    But his evaluation at that time was not wrong. Although the taste was delicious, it was different from the taste in his memory.


    Benton wanted to see Madison''s talent and see if she could make the same taste as before. Was that a mistake? He didn''t say that the food Madison made tasted bad.


    However, Benton could not vent his anger on Madison, so he could only scold his old friend. "How can you criticize me? You said you''d bring me there two months ago, but you kept dying it. You even said that your Gourment Competition would be postponed. How can you be so shameless to criticize me?"


    After confirming that he would go to Rozalia to look for Madison, Benton did not want to stay in Rose Garden any longer.


    After scolding Greg, Benton snorted coldly and left with his hands behind his back. He felt arrogant and smug.


    Greg did not stop him, but he followed Benton out of the private room.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were still some matters in the kitchen, and Rose Garden had adopted two more poor homeless children. Greg would go to Rozalia in two days. He had to exin to Justin about taking care of the restaurant and those children. No matter how busy the kitchen was, they had to take care of the children.


    The children were young and pitiful. Now that they came to Rose Garden, they could not let them suffer anymore.


    Greg was deep in thought and did not notice someone outside the door and almost bumped into him. He was shocked.


    Greg was about to apologize when he looked up and saw two familiar faces. His face immediately darkened, and he swallowed his apology. What was the point of apologizing to Leo? It was a pity that he didn''t kill Leo when he bumped into him!


    Greg sidestepped around Leo and dashed to the kitchen.


    Leo knew very well he was not weed.


    In the past, he didn''t think much of it. After all, they didn''t have much interaction with each other. They served the food and he paid for them. When he left Rose Garden, they had nothing to do with each other.


    But now...


    Leo restrained the sadness in his eyes and looked in the direction where Greg left. Only then did Leo politely greet the other elder in front of him. "Mr. Nn."


    Putting aside his romantic problems, Leo''s character was top-notch.


    Benton used to have a good rtionship with the Palmer family, so his prejudice against Leo was not as strong as Greg''s.


    Benton had also heard about the Palmer family''s wedding recently. Although he did not understand it, as an elder, he could only feel pity.


    He patted Leo''s shoulder and advised him, "Your grandfather chose a good wife for you previously. You shouldn''t have done what you''ve done."


    It was no wonder that Greg despised Leo. Thinking of Madison''s culinary skills, Benton was biased.


    Leo admitted his mistake honestly. "You are right. I shouldn''t have. I''ve already admitted my mistake. I''ll change in the future."


    His sincere attitude surprised Benton.


    Benton nodded. "It''s good that you know your mistake. How can people not make mistakes? It''s just that some people can be forgiven if they''re lucky. Some people live in the hatred of others for the rest of thei lives. It''s difficult!"


    Benton''s tone was filled with emotion, and it was unknown what he recalled.


    Leo pursed his lips and nodded. "Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Nn."


    Benton chuckled and did not say anything else.


    Just as he was about to leave, Leo stopped him. "Mr. Nn, can I ask you a question..."


    Leo''s handsome face appeared conflicted and guilty, but the emotions in his eyes were very firm. He continued with difficulty, "Mr. Nn, you''re familiar with Mr. Hond. Do you know where my ex-wife, Madison, is? I want to apologize to her in person, but I don''t know where she is."


    When Benton heard that, his face lit up. "Oh! You''ve asked the right person!" Didn''t he just find out?


    After leaving Rose Garden, Leo''s footsteps became much lighter.


    The fatigue and dejectedness on his face visibly dissipated. Although he was still as aloof as before, anyone who approached him could feel the oppressive cold air dissipating.


    Morris felt most of it.


    Morris did not dare to speak his mind to Leo like Cullen. Even if he saw something he disapproved of, he only dared toin silently.


    Recently, Leo buried himself in work. He had been thinking about thepany''s projects even at his wedding.


    When the wedding was ruined, Leo''s oppressive presence rose once more. It was simply unbearable.


    Fortunately, Leo recovered from the blow quickly. Morris was very gratified and felt that staying in Palmer Group was very promising. He was also bold enough to report on the transfer of Creek Court. However, Morris did not expect to see Sally when he returned to thepany with the materials. What surprised him even more was that Sally was stopped downstairs by the security guards.


    If it was a month ago... No, two days ago, it would not have been like this.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Sally never thought that she would one day be stopped at the entrance of the Palmer Group building.


    Since the drama at the wedding yesterday, her mother had called Leo countless times, but she did not pick up. Sally had also sent a lot of messages, but they went unanswered. Sally could onlye to look for Leo personally.


    Unexpectedly, the security guards downstairs were so dumb as to stop her directly.


    No matter what, Sally was once a top female celebrity in the country. Even if not everyone was her fan, they had seen her in advertisements.


    Moreover, before those things happened, she often relied on Leo''s permission to enter and exit Palmer Group''s building. The people working here were more or less familiar.


    It was lunch break. People passing by would nce at Sally. Some who recognized her even took out their phones to take photos. Sally couldn''t hear what they said, but it wasn''t anything good. They looked at Sally with obvious mockery.


    Sally had never been treated like that before. Even if she was forced to leave the industry, she had been praised everywhere she went after returning home. She had never encountered such a situation. Sally felt embarrassed and also a little afraid.


    What happened at the wedding was currently only spread among the upper-ss circle. It had not been leaked to the public. At least from the news online, most people did not know.


    However, it was precisely because of this that Sally, who was standing at Palmer Group''s building, was afraid.


    Stopping her from entering the Palmer Group meant that Leo would never protect her again. Without the Palmer family, who would care about the Hale family and her in the future?


    Sally''s expression became even more anxious. Ignoring the peopleing and going around her, she shouted angrily to the security guards at the door, "Do you know who I am? I''m here to see Mr. Palmer!" In the past, Sally would have felt embarrassed and left the crowded ce. Why would she speak up?


    Unfortunately, Sally''s arrogant attitude did not make the security guards bat an eye.


    The two guards blocking the door were businesslike. "Have you made an appointment? If you have an appointment, please register at the front desk to get a visitation card. If not, please make an appointment in advance."


    Sally gritted her teeth. When did she need to do that when she entered the Palmer Group building in the past? She had always entered through the VIP passage, but now, they were wary of her. Just as Sally was at his wit''s end, she saw Morris walking over from the corner of her eye. She immediately felt as if she had seen her savior.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Morris did not expect Sally to stop him.


    "Mr. Walton, did you juste back from your business outside? Coincidentally, I''m also here to look for Mr. Palmer. Shall we go up together?" Sally smiled at Morris as if nothing had happened. Morris silently took a step back. Other people in thepany did not know about the wedding, but he knew.


    After such a huge scandal, Sally acted as if nothing had happened. Morris didn''t know if he should say that she was mentally strong or that she was shameless.


    Morris hugged the materials in his arms and was expressionless. There was even a hint of disgust in his eyes. "Miss Hale, Mr. Palmer has already given us the order. All non-corporate employees are to follow the visiting procedure. I''m sorry." After saying that, he decided to walk around Sally to enter the office building.


    Sally was exasperated and furious. "Mr. Walter, do you not want to continue working in Palmer Group?"


    It was fine if Leo treated her like that, but what right did the lousy employees have to treat her like that? How dare the security guards at the entrance and the stupid assistant treat her in such a way! Morris stopped in his tracks and looked at Sally strangely. "Miss Hale, I signed a contract with Palmer Group. If I do not make a major mistake, I will continue to work here. Why are talking like this? You''re not my boss, right?"


    "You!" Sally red at Morris.


    Morris still had a lot of things to do. He did not n to say anything more to Sally and left. He did not even bother to say goodbye to her.


    What was in the past was in the past. At that time, Leo was bewitched by Sally. As long as Sally did not go overboard, he would agree to whatever she wanted. Morris could only go along with it for the sake of money.


    However, things were different now. With such a scandal, no man would protect Sally anymore.


    Leo was being made a cuckold in front of so many guests in the hotel. Surely no man could tolerate it, right? Where did Sally get the cheek toe out and embarrass herself further? Morris did not understand and did not want to understand. He was an employee of Palmer Group, not Sally''s assistant.


    Sally stomped her feet in anger behind Morris. ''What a group of despicable bastards!'' she thought.


    Seeing that more people were watching her, Sally was too embarrassed to stay downstairs at Palmer Group''s building. She could only put on her mask and hat and prepare to leave. Unwilling to give up, Sally called Leo after returning to the car. No matter what, she had to try, even if what had happened yesterday was too ludicrous.


    Leo received a call from Sally on his way back to thepany.


    Initially, he did not intend to answer it. But after thinking about it, Leo felt that it was better to make some things clear so that there would not be unnecessary trouble in the future. The call connected, and Sally''s aggrieved and sweet voice sounded. "Leo..."


    Leo frowned. Why didn''t he think that her voice was so false in the past?


    He recalled the video at the wedding and felt nauseous because of her sweet voice.


    After suppressing his difort, Leo spoke slowly, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Leo''s voice was as usual, but for some reason, Sally grew timid on the other end of the line.


    The call was connected, but she did not dare to speak. Sally did not know what to say. The joy of hearing Leo''s voice instantly vanished, leaving only cold sweat on her back.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll talk." Leo also lost his patience. Thinking of the change in Madison''s number for those three years, his eyes turned cold.


    Three years. Leo had been deceived for three years. Perhaps even longer.


    The scars that had appeared on Madison, her fear and timidity when she was drunk... Now that Leo thought about it, who else could it be other than Sally?


    At the thought of that, the words that came out of Leo''s mouth were icy. "I don''t think I need to bring up the farce at the wedding yesterday. You and the Hale family should also know your ce. We didn''t get a marriage license to begin with, so this marriage is over. From now on, the Hale family and the Palmer family have nothing to do with each other. Do you understand?"


    "Leo... H-how could you do this?" Sally''s hands and feet were cold. She did not expect Leo to break things off so easily. How could he do this? He had promised to protect her for the rest of her life.


    "Sally, do you need me to remind you what you''ve done? Where did you get the cheek to ask me such a question?" Leo''s impatience was even more obvious. His head was also beginning to pound.


    Fortunately, Sally had called. If they had met face-to-face, Leo could not guarantee what he would do to her. After all, he was not a good person.


    When Leo listened to the sound of blood flowing in the dark room, he was afraid at first, he felt a little excitedter.


    Though Leo had suppressed some things by reason, that didn''t mean they didn''t exist.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Unfortunately, Sally did not know.


    Sally could not see Leo''s ferocious expression through the phone. She was only concerned about her interests.


    Sally was so anxious that she was about to cry and spoke incoherently. "Leo, someone framed me with the video at the weddingst night. Yes! Someone framed me. It was Madison. Do you remember Joe, who was close to Madison? Joe Daves from XR Entertainment. His brother was a hacker. Madison asked him to broadcast those videos at our wedding. You can''t do this to me..."


    Leo was having a headache. He pressed his fingers to his temples in an attempt to ease it.


    When Leo heard Joe''s name, he suddenly froze. The coldness in his eyes intensified. Joe was the one who stole Madison away.


    The ruthlessness in Leo''s dark eyes could no longer be suppressed.


    Leo interrupted Sally mercilessly. His tone was cold. "Sally, so what if that video was made by Madison? Does it not feature you and another man? How can you tell me so boldly that I shouldn''t have treated you like this?"


    It was already generous of him not to cut off the Hale family''s source of ie. How much more could she push her luck? How benevolent was he to make Sally think he would ignore the past and continue to marry her?


    Leo was someone who would seek revenge for the slightest grievance. He had been since he was young.


    Otherwise, Leo would not have gone against his grandfather and mother back then. He would not have been petty enough to ignore Madison for three years because Madison blocked him.


    Leo was vengeful, petty, and had a lot of ws. The noble, gentlemanly demeanor that outsiders saw was just his disguise.


    Leo had always believed that children were born evil because he was such a person.


    In the past, when Leo was deceived by Sally, he was willing to put her first and protect her. But now, what right did Sally have to ask for the same treatment? Sally was already frightened by his tone. Leo''s cold voice made her think she was talking to the masked man. Be it his voice or tone, they were so simr.


    The suffocating memory of being strangled also came, making her mind go nk. Sally could not think for a moment.


    Leo''s voice came again. "Sally, don''t say anything bad about Madison in front of me again. Even if Madison did something to let you down, you deserve it." Sally should have known that retribution woulde one day when she left a wound on Madison.


    What Leo had done to help Sally during this time had now rebounded back to him. The person who had been by his side all this time had been lost by him. Whenever Leo thought of Madison being by with another man, he would feel vexed.


    His irritation was enhanced by Sally''s crying on the other end of the phone. "Leo, when did you be so indiscriminate? Back then, when I did something wrong, you didn''t help me at all. You used me in front of the police and sent me to the detention center. Now that it''s Madison, you''re saying that I deserve it?"


    "Are you even worthy ofparing to Madison?" Leo sneered and his eyes turned cold. "Sally, not to mention that you''re not worthy, even if you can bepared to Madison, are the videos at the wedding fake? Did someone force you to do that kind of thing? Did someone force you to do whatever you have done in the past, including the time you were sent to the detention center?"


    Before Madison returned to the country, Sally was still under Palmer Group''s protection and could do whatever she wanted in the entertainment industry.


    Even when she was forced to leave the industry, Leo still allowed Sally to use the power of the Palmer family to intimidate others.


    And what about Sally? She went ahead to vent her physical desires.


    It was only because Leo was dumb that he could only see what kind of person Sally was after someone put the video out in the open.


    On the other end of the line, Sally waspletely stunned by Leo''s words. What did she hear? Did Leo say she could not bepared to Madison? That she was not worthy of being mentioned alongside that bitch Madison? How was she not worthy?


    But before Sally could retort, Leo warned, "You better behave yourself." Then the call was hung up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was only the busy tone in her ears. When Sally tried to call again, she only heard a mechanical busy tone.


    Sally was blocked by Leo. How could Leo block her?


    Sally couldn''t believe it. She called again and again. It was still the same mechanical voice.


    "Bitch! Madison, that bitch!" Sally was so angry that she threw her phone away and threw a huge temper in the car.


    No, Sally refused to believe that Leo would treat her like that.


    Sally had spent so much time and effort to push Madison away from Leo. She had spent so much effort to im Madison''s efforts for herself. How could she be abandoned by Leo so easily? Sally didn''t believe it.


    Leo must have been careless and would let her out of the cklist in a while.


    Sally picked up the phone with trembling hands. The ringing of the phone made her happy. It must be Leo calling her. It had to be.


    Leo would forgive her. He had forgiven her for so many wrongdoings. What would one more time matter?


    Without looking at who was calling, Sally hurriedly answered the call.


    Angry curses could be heard the moment the phone was answered. "Sally, what did you do? Did you go to Leo? Do you know that all thepanies that coborated with the Hale family withdrew their investments and quit their coborations? Our family is going bankrupt!"


    Richard''s furious voice came from the phone. It was deafening.


    Sally, who was scolded, did not react for a moment and was stunned. "W-What did you say?"


    "What did I say? I was so loud. Didn''t you hear me? I said you brought bad luck to us and made us go bankrupt!" Richard spat out all kinds of foul and vicious words at Sally, listing all the wrongdoings she had done.


    Ever since Sally returned to the Hale family, she had created mess after mess. The servants were changed repeatedly, and even their rtionship with the Palmer family had worsened.


    Now, the Palmer family broke off their cooperation with the Hale family, then the otherpanies followed suit.


    How was Richard going to live? Richard had single-handedly expanded the Hale family''spany and was about to make a steady profit without the Palmer Group''s support. Who would have thought that all the efforts woulde to nothing? If it wasn''t for Sally messing around outside, how could this happen? How was this possible?


    "Why should I be med?" Sally was also on a breakdown. Her eyes were bloodshot as she held her phone and cursed Richard.


    If Sally hadn''t been coaxing Leo all these years, how could Richard have made the Hale family stronger? When Richard used her, it was only natural. Now that he was implicated, the mistake was hers? When Sally was in the entertainment industry, didn''t she fund thepany with the money she earned? Now that thepany had gone bankrupt, he med her for bringing bad luck. How dare Richard do that to her?


    ''Why should they me me for everything? Bitches. They are all bitches! Madison is one, and so are all of them!'' she thought furiously. Sally drove on the road with bloodshot eyes. She ignored the traffic lights and stepped on the elerator.


    Sally looked at the crowd waiting at the pedestrian crossing not far away and a sinister smile appeared on her face. ''Go to hell! Go to hell, all of you!'' she thought. Bang!


    After a loud crash, ck smoke ignited on the road.


    A noisy buzzing sound surrounded Sally. She seemed to see blood flowing everywhere, blurring her eyes. She scoffed. ''Let''s all go to hell.''

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Madison was on her way to pick up Charlie when she saw the news. [Ex-female celebrity went crazy and indiscriminately attacked passersby.] Madison clicked on it with the mentality of keeping Charlie protected. She did not expect the protagonist of the case to be an old acquaintance of hers. It was Sally. How did she...


    The car in the video burned with thick smoke. Fortunately, a fire truck passed by and extinguished the fire. Otherwise, who knew how much worse it would have been?


    As for Sally, she was almost dead when she was carried out of the car. Her face was covered in blood, and her clothes were burned. She looked terrible.


    ording to the report, while waiting for the traffic light, Sally''s car suddenly rushed toward the crowd wildly as though she wanted to run them down.


    Fortunately, there were not many people waiting for the traffic light at that time. Everyone ran quickly when they saw that the situation was not right. There were no casualties at the scene.


    The only one who was injured was the famous ''former'' female celebrity, Sally, who was carried out of the car. The word ''former'' was quite apt.


    However, when she saw Sally being carried into the ambnce in the news, Madison sighed.


    Madison used to think that Sally''s mental illness was an act to gain sympathy. Now that she looked back, it seemed that Sally did have mental problems. But no matter what, it was not an excuse for Sally to do these things.


    A mistake was a mistake.


    Sally was lucky today that she didn''t hurt anyone else, but what if she had? Aren''t other people''s lives important too? Why should they pay for Sally''s illness?


    It was like the scars that were on her body. Even if Madison got rid of them, she would hate them for the rest of her life.


    Madison sighed but did not sympathize.


    Sally deserved it. Good would be rewarded and evil would eventually be punished. This was Sally''s retribution.


    There was amotion in the kindergarten. Madison stopped reading the news and pushed open the door to get out of the car to look for Charlie.


    Unlike Sidovor City''s rain, Rozalia''s sun was shining brightly. The breeze did not make people feel stuffy or hot.


    The children in the kindergarten formed a line and slowly walked forward under the care of the teacher, looking for their parents.


    Madison immediately saw her nephew.


    Charlie was the tallest and was at the end of the line. His face, which was somewhat simr to John''s, was expressionless as he walked coolly at the back. He looked clean and handsome.


    Madison, who was held back by a railing with the rest of the parents, could sense her nephew''s maturity more obviously.


    The other children were jumping around after school. The students were restless as they looked around for their parents. If they saw their family, they would immediately jump up andugh excitedly, as lively as a little monkey.


    Charlie was a little too quiet. Hence, Madison imitated the other parents and waved her hand to call his name. "Charlie, over here!"


    Charlie had seen Madison some time ago. He had already seen his aunt when he was queuing up.


    However, Charlie wanted to behave in front of his aunt, so he suppressed the joy and excitement and obediently listened to the teacher''s instructions. Charlie lined up and left school one after another. He did not expect his aunt to be even more excited than him.


    Instantly, Charlie''s ears burned.


    Madison thought that Charlie did not see her, so she raised her hand and waved it even harder. "Charlie, look over here. I''m here to pick you up from school."


    Charlie''s face heated up when he heard her.


    Helpless, Charlie could only look up in Madison''s direction and smile at her.


    "You saw me, Charlie. Why is my nephew so cute?" Madison was so excited that she even resonated with the other parents.


    "Is this your first time picking up a child?" someone asked.


    "That''s right. I''m the kid''s aunt. His parents have something on today, so I came over to pick him up," Madison replied.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Who''s your kid? My kid is so naughty. He refuses toe to school every day and refuses to go home after school!" the parent responded.


    "Thest one. The tallest one. Isn''t he cute?" Madison asked.


    "Oh! He''s so handsome at such a young age. He''ll be amazing in the future! His clothes haven''t been dirtied at all. My child looks like he has been ying in the mud all day. Your child has been raised well!" the parents praised.


    It went without saying that Charlie was raised well. Of course, it also had something to do with her nephew being obedient.


    After exchanging some pleasantries with the parents, Madison left with Charlie.


    Since seeing Charlie, the smile on Madison''s face never disappeared.


    After settling him in the child''s seat, she could not help but pinch Charlie''s chubby face again. He was too cute!


    Charlie even let her pinch him obediently. Why was he so obedient?


    If not for the fact that it would be too much at the entrance of the kindergarten, Madison wanted to hug her nephew tightly and kiss him.


    She was also afraid of scaring Charlie, so Madison stopped thinking about it and only touched Charlie''s head. "Are you hungry, Charlie? I''ll bring you to buy something delicious, okay?"


    "Aunt Madison, I''m not hungry. Let''s go back and cook tonight. If I eat now, I won''t be able to eat when it''s time to eat tonight," Charlie told her.


    School ended early in kindergarten, so it was not time to eat yet.


    They had lunch at school. In the afternoon, they would give each child a bottle of milk and fruit. They would not go hungry.


    Madison nced at her watch. "But it''s still early. Why don''t we go look for your father?"


    There was still some time before the people got off work. Employees fromrgepanies like John''s were even less likely to get off work. Since it was still early and Madison had nothing to do, she might as well bring Charlie to improve the rtionship between him and John. Charlie''s eyes lit up when he heard that. However, he did not agree immediately. "Can I go? Will I disturb Dad at work? What if he hates me?" "How can he hate you?" Madison prodded him on his head. "You''re his son. Even if he hates me, he can''t hate you."


    Charlie blinked and looked at her seriously. "No one can hate you."


    Not even his father. Charlie would rather his father hated him than his aunt.


    Madison''s heart almost melted when she saw Charlie''s big eyes. "Alright. No one can hate me. Let''s go and wreak havoc in hispany!"


    Madison felt as though they could let loose and do whatever they wanted.


    Honestly, bringing Charlie to John was not just for the sake of improving the rtionship between father and son. Madison also wanted to see what the rumored Quadmart Group which belonged to the Daves family was like.


    Because Madison wanted to give John a surprise, Madison did not inform him in advance. She only sent a message to her father, who had already taken a backseat in running thepany, asking him to inform the front desk to let her inter.


    Sergio was currently in a state of semi-retirement. He spent most of his time at home but asionally went to thepany. Coincidentally, he was there today.


    When Sergio received his precious daughter''s message, he immediately smiled in the meeting room and agreed to her request. When Sergio thought about how his daughter and grandson woulde to visit himter, he could not stop smiling. The directors in the meeting room looked at each other. ''Did Mr. Daves receive some good news?'' they wondered.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    No one dared to ask, and there was no need to.


    If their boss was in a good mood, their lives would be easier. They couldn''t wait for the boss to smile so happily every day.


    Sergio did not stay in the meeting room for long.


    When Sergio received the news from Madison that she had arrived, he got up from his chair, took his phone, and quietly left with a smile. He threw the project reflection to John.


    However, no matter how quiet Sergio tried to be, he was still the big boss. He could not help but attract the attention of many, including John.


    John coughed lightly and rapped on the table to draw everyone''s attention back. "Keep going."


    Everyone turned their attention back. The meeting continued.


    John''s thoughts drifted.


    His father had always cared about his image when he was outside. He always had a dark expression even when he was in a somewhat serious situation. Other than his mothering to thepany to visit him, Sergio had never lost hisposure.


    However, since his mother''s health deteriorated, she rarely came out of the family residence, let alone came to thepany to see his father.


    If it wasn''t his mother...


    John thought of another possibility, and his expression suddenly softened. He ignored the employees still talking about the PowerPoint presentation and got up. "That''s all for today''s meeting. Each group can keep records of the meeting. We will find time to continue tomorrow. Also, try not to work overtime tonight. If there''s anything else, deal with it in time or tomorrow."


    Then, John took his phone and left.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the conference room looked at each other.


    Those who weren''t curious had already left with theirptops. They were all smiles as they were d they did not have to work overtime today and could go back early to sleep.


    Those who were curious asked John''s assistant, Serena Bright, in a low voice, "Miss Bright, is there any good news today? Why did Mr. Daves leave without even finishing the meeting? He even told us not to work overtime. It''s amazing!"


    Serena was helping John to pack up theptop and documents on the table. When she heard that, she replied coldly without raising her head, "It''s Mr. Daves''s private matter. How would I know?"


    One of them did not give up. "Tsk. Who doesn''t know that you have been with Mr. Daves for seven years, Miss Bright? You have been with him since he took over thepany. If you don''t know, who knows?" The teasing words made Serena frown slightly.


    Serena carried theptop and looked up at the person coldly. "Since you''re so curious, why don''t you ask Mr. Daves directly? You''re not as diligent about work as you are about Mr. Daves''s private matters." With that, Serena left, not even bothering to look thetter.


    "What''s there to be arrogant about? She''s been with Mr. Daves for so many years, but I''ve never seen Mr. Daves take notice of her. She''s just a lousy assistant, not his wife. Why is she so arrogant? She can''t be the CEO''s wife even if she wanted. She''s also hot-tempered. When Mr. Daves marries some rich family''s daughter, let''s see if she won''t be sent packing!" the man cursed as he packed up his stuff.


    At the door, Serena lowered her gaze slightly. Her expression was calm, and no one could tell what she was feeling.


    Serena did not leave immediately. Instead, she turned around and returned to the meeting room. "Mr. Hamish, why didn''t you say this in front of me just now? No matter how bad my temper is, I''ve been working for Mr. Daves for seven years. What about you? How long have you been in thepany? What have you achieved? If you leave before me one day, do you think it''s more embarrassing for me, a lousy assistant who can''t be the wife of the CEO, or for you, an overseas graduate?"


    Serena smiled at the man and left.


    As for the string of cursesing from behind her, Serena was no longer interested in listening.


    Outside the office of the CEO of the Quadmart Group, the arrival of Madison and Charlie made it suddenly lively. They kept going on about how cute children were.


    When others praised him, Madison would chime in, too. Charlie blushed furiously.


    Charlie was already shy and did not like to talk. He was currently surrounded by many beautifuldies praising him. He felt at a loss. Charlie hid behind Madison and did not dare to speak.


    Madison could tell that Charlie was shy and did not stay any longer.


    Children were not tools for others to have fun. Everything could be too much.


    If Charlie was given too much praise, he might be arrogant. If he was scolded too much, he would be suppressed. Madison brought Charlie out to make him happy, not to make him afraid of being praised. When it was about time, Madison took Charlie away.


    Of course, she did not forget to distribute the food in her hands to the assistant and secretaries of the CEO.


    Before Madison came, she could not resist buying snacks at the entrance of the school. Although Charlie tried his best to dissuade her, Madison could not control her urge to spend.


    Because they were at the entrance of the kindergarten, the food was rtively clean. There were hot dogs, cupcakes, and other pastries.


    Charlie rejected the snacks. Madison tried one or two on the way and distributed the excess to everyone so it would not go to waste.


    It was just that there were only a few food trucks at the entrance. If there were more, she would eat to her heart''s content.


    Madison had missed those delicacies so much during the three years she was overseas.


    The next two years were fine. With


    the love of the Daves family, she could get whatever he wanted. It


    was just that it took a lot of time and


    energy, and the taste was not


    authentic. She sighed helplessly.


    The first year was miserable. Madison did not have much money and could not contact Leo. She could call Greg and Amber, but she could not ask the two elders for money. She could only endure it.


    asionally, Madison would earn a


    little money from her part-time job and have an excess in her monthly budget. Only then would Madison dare to find a restaurant iming to have authentic tastes as hero hometown to satisfy her cravings.


    After tasting it, Madison realized they did not taste as she remembered. They could im to be ''authentic'' because there was nowhere better than theirs.


    No matter what, those foods could not bepared to delicacies from home.


    Madison might as well buy the ingredients herself and cook them at home.


    However, the ce Madison lived in was dpidated. When she cooked asionally, she would be


    discovered by thendlord who


    el


    would call the police. It was unbearable. Madison could only


    endure the inadequate taste in that


    restaurant which was also


    expensive.


    Fortunately, after much suffering, good things came to her. Thinking back on the past, it was a good experience.


    When Serena entered the CEO''s office with herptop, she was greeted by such a scene.


    Sergio was holding Charlie''s hand and talking to his grandson with a smile. Charlie, on the other hand, was hugging the neck of a beautifuldy affectionately. Meanwhile, John had his back facing Serena as he talked to thedy with his head lowered. However, Serena could tell that John was very doting. He even reached out to touch her head. Serena''s mind went nk. She did not know what to do and stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Had John finally... found someone he liked? And Charlie seemed to like the woman very much. Even a picky person like Sergio seemed to dote on her.


    ''That''s nice,'' Serena thought. ''They''re one family...''


    "Miss, are you going to put down the documents andptop?" Madison asked.


    Serena was in a daze until she was spoken to by Madison. She looked up and saw Madison''s face clearly.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Madison had noticed Serena the moment she entered the office.


    Initially, Madison thought Serena was just John''s assistant who came in to put down the documents andptop before leaving. Unexpectedly, Serena was in a daze and looked very sad. Serena also realized that she had lost herposure and quickly apologized. "I''m sorry."


    Serena didn''t say much. After putting down the documents andptop, she quickly left. She looked like she was fleeing.


    Madison stared at Serena for a long time.


    It was only when John brought Madison something to drink that she came back to her senses.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Madison unscrewed the juice and took a sip. The sour and sweet taste filled her mouth. She blurted out, "John, is that youngdy just now your assistant?"


    "Yeah," John responded in a low voice. He looked out through the one-way ss and caught a glimpse of the thin figure outside the CEO''s office.


    John retracted his gaze and lowered his gaze. "What''s wrong?"


    Madison also realized that the ss in John''s office allowed her to see the youngdy outside.


    Although it was one-way, there was a printer and various other things outside the CEO''s office. It was difficult to see anyone. Only that desk was different. One only had to look up to see the thin and petite woman.


    "John, do you like her?" Madison asked.


    John almost choked on his juice and coughed like he was ill.


    Seeing that, Madison could not care less about her question. She quickly went over and patted John''s back. "I''m just asking. Don''t get too agitated!"


    John raised his hand and stopped Madison. He spoke in a low voice, "Don''t pat me anymore. You''re going to kill me with your strength."


    Madison immediately stopped and smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry. I can''t control it." She really could not control the strength in her arms.


    Seeing that John was better now, Madison put down the fruit juice in her hand and returned to the question just now. "So, John, do you like her?"


    As soon as she finished, Sergio and Charlie pricked up their ears and stared at John.


    John''s expression did not change. He nced at the figure outside the door from the corner of his eye. "What are you thinking about? Madison, is this all you think about all day?"


    "I''m already divorced. Don''t treat me as a young girl," Madison muttered unhappily.


    Madison''s gaze shifted slightly and she could see the thin figure outside through the ss. Serena was alone. Madison would not believe that John did not have any other intentions. Moreover, the way Serena looked just now...


    Madison frowned. "John, you are not interested in her at all? She seems to like you."


    John was stunned. He froze for a moment, and then he felt a little awkward.


    As John regained his naturalposure, he spoke in a casual tone, but it sounded a little cautious. "Where do you get the idea that she liked me?"


    "Woman''s intuition." Madison blinked.


    Madison could feel it. No matter how deeply one hid their love, there would always be evidence of it.


    Moreover, Serena had been so obvious just now.


    It was the same when Madison liked Leo in the past. She was afraid, so she carefully hid her feelings.


    Because Leo liked Sally, Madison was afraid of being called a mistress at that time, so she could only look at him secretly. She used all kinds of excuses toe to the Palmer family''s residence just to look at Leo.


    It was just like how John arranged it so that he only needed to look up and see her through the ss outside.


    Sometimes, Madison would panic because of Leo. For example, when Leo treated Sally well, Madison would be stunned and not know what to do.


    It was the same for Serena just now. She had brought theputer in just now and was stunned on the spot, not knowing what to do.


    There were all kinds of signs. Madison would not believe that John had nothing to do with Serena.


    John scoffed at her intuition and chuckled. "Don''t make wild guesses. She has been by my side for seven years, ever since I took over thepany. If she likes me, why hasn''t she shown any signs before now?"


    "What about you?" Madison asked in return.


    John was stunned. He did not understand what Madison was talking about. "What about me?"


    Madison asked calmly, "You said that she didn''t express her feelings, so why didn''t you take the initiative if you liked her? You''re a man, John. How could you let her take the initiative?"


    John was even more stunned. "But... but she doesn''t like me. If I take the initiative..."


    Wouldn''t that scare Serena away? If John didn''t make a move, at least Serena would always be by his side. Perhaps it would be for a year or two. Perhaps they would remain like that for a lifetime. But if John did, if they couldn''t even be friends, could they continue working like now?


    Madison finally understood.


    It turned out that there was a reason why John had been single for so many years.


    Sighing softly, Madison touched Charlie''s little head. For a moment, she did not know what to say to John. She could only look helplessly at Sergio, trying to seek the same feeling.


    Sergio, on the other hand, thought further ahead. He had a serious expression on his face as he spoke, "If you like her, it''s not a bad idea to woo her. Girls need to be coaxed f she is happy, she''ll grow to be interested in you. I''ve seen her around. She''s very good at what she does all these years. I have no objections to her marrying into the family, but no matter what, you have to consider Charlie''s opinions."


    Charlie had long been silent, his face dark.


    Madison also realized the problem at that moment.


    She quickly lowered her head to look at Charlie. When she saw the child''s dazed and aggrieved expression, she knew something was wrong. "Charlie, don''t you like that woman to be your mother?" Madison''s heart ached. She kissed Charlie''s forehead guiltily and pulled the child into her arms. "If you have any thoughts, you can also mention it to your dad. If you don''t like her, I''m sure he''ll respect your opinion."


    Charlie pursed his lips. After a long while, he looked up stubbornly. "Can''t Daddy marry my biological mother?"


    There was silence in the room.


    Although Madison had only returned to the Daves family for two years, she knew that John had been looking for that woman for five years.


    There had been no news for so many years. John had tried everything he could think of, but all his efforts were futile.


    What if they never found her? Was John going to be alone for the rest of his life?


    John was young now and might think that it was fine. But he had a sweetheart. Wouldn''t he want to marry the girl he liked? John would always be alone. Could he watch as the girl he liked was married to another man, but he could not do anything?


    He could look at the woman in front of him every day and thought that this was good now. But what aboutter?


    They would all grow old in the end.


    The world was always unfair to girls. The older a man got, the more attractive he would be. However, if a woman did not get married, she would be seen as unwanted. What if one day, Serena wanted to settle down?


    Serena might ask to quit her job. She might go back to her hometown, get married, and have children. She would disappear in front of John forever.


    What would John think years down the road?


    Would John regret it? Would he wonder how things would have been if he had been braver back then, if he had not considered his son''s opinions back then?


    Of course, the hypothesis was too far-fetched. No one knew what would happen in the future.


    However, the most important thing now seemed to be to appease Charlie.


    Madison got off the couch and knelt in front of Charlie.


    She knew what she was about to


    say might be cruel, but one could not always live in a fantasy. One had to face reality. "Charlie, you should know that since you were born, your father has never given up on looking for your mother. He also hopes to find her and take good care of you. But it''s been five years, and there''s been no news for five years. What if she''s no longer alive?"


    Madison could not bear to see the child''s increasingly sad expression.


    i


    Hence, Madison changed what she was about to say and tried her best to be gentle "Charlie, you hope that your mother can apany you. Your daddy also hopes that the person he likes can apany him, If he meets someone he has a chance with but misses it and can only watch helplessly as she marries someone else, how sad will he be..."


    right?


    "My mother must still be alive. I will find her!" Before Madison could finish, Charlie suddenly choked and interrupted her. He pushed her away and rushed out while crying.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Madison was shocked, and a helpless expression appeared on her radiant face. She did not have time to think and hurriedly got up to catch up to Charlie.


    The other two people in the office were also stunned for a moment before following them.


    Charlie ran very quickly. There was a lot of stuff outside the CEO''s office, and Charlie disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    When Madison came out, she only saw a blurry figure. She followed behind and went to the aisles of the various office areas. When she looked up, she only saw people sitting at their desks. She could not see Charlie at all.


    Guilt and unease instantly filled her. Madison did not expect things to turn out like that.


    She had been too conceited.


    Madison thought that Charlie treated her differently, just like how Charlie did not tell anyone when he was in her armsst night and only came to look for her.


    Therefore, she tried to guide Charlie to recognize the current situation with the mentality of an elder. Charlie could not keep everyone waiting for someone they could not find.


    But even so, Madison shouldn''t have been so straightforward with Charlie.


    Moreover, they had only known each other for a day or two. How could Madison know how much Charlie was hiding within himself? ''You''re too full of yourself, Madison,'' she cursed herself silently.


    "Don''t worry. The exits in the top floor office require clearance. Charlie won''t get lost." John''s calm voice came from behind. He patted his sister''s shoulder gently. "I''ll get someone to check the surveince cameraster. There''s no need to search blindly."


    When Madison saw John, the guilt in her heart intensified. "I''m sorry, John."


    John could stillugh. "You''ll know when you stay at home for a while longer. This isn''t the first time Charlie has dared to do this. If he hid in a better ce, he could sleep outside for the entire afternoon ande back only when he''s hungry. Dad, Mom, and I are already used to it."


    "Really?" Madison blinked at him in disbelief.


    John could not resist patting Madison''s head and smiling gently. "Really. I heard that when you went back with Joe yesterday, he also threw a tantrum and hid. Mum even chased Cybil out. Is that true?" Madison had to rein in her anger at the thought of what happened yesterday.


    From John''s tone, it seemed he did not know Cybil''s character. There was even some affection toward Cybil, like Cybil was his younger sister.


    Madison''s face darkened as she defended Charlie. "Charlie''s tantrum is not without reason. There is a reason why he hid yesterday and chased Ms. Watson out of the house. It''s the same today. It''s my fault for overstepping."


    John was slightly stunned when he saw how serious Madison was. Gentleness rippled in his eyes again. "Oh, Madison."


    John couldn''t help but rapped his sister''s forehead and looked at her helplessly. "You said that you overstepped, but everything you said hit the nail on the head for me. I''ve heard everything you said to Charlie just now. You''re right. What if that woman can''t be found? Do I have to live like this for the rest of my life and watch her marry someone else?"


    John lowered his gaze and nced at a certain desk. He did not know where Serena had gone. The work desk was empty, with only a thin nket draped over the back.


    Other than arge pile of documents on her desk, there were also some trendy figurines, books, and snacks ced on it. It was a stark contrast to her business-like coldness.


    There was also a vase of flowers in the upper left corner of the table. He knew that it was changed every week. The purple baby''s breath was paired with other flowers. Last week, it was sunflowers. This week, it was a bunch of daisies. She seemed to treat the office as her home.


    John''s gaze became gentler as he retracted his gaze. "It''s all thanks to you reminding me today. Otherwise, I might have regretted it at some point in the future."


    John had turned a blind eye to his sweetheart for a woman he had never seen before. What a fool he was.


    "But... Charlie..." Madison was worried that Charlie could not ept it.


    "Charlie will have to ept it sooner orter. If it weren''t for you, Charlie might have found out more cruelly in the future." John was not as patient as his younger sister.


    If John thought through what Madison said today in the future, he would only tell Charlie more directly and not coax her gently as she did.


    So what if Charlie couldn''t take the blow? If a boy from their family could not even withstand such a small blow, how could he gain a foothold in the future?


    Moreover, John could not sacrifice himself to coax his son. It was his responsibility to support him. Doting on him excessively was equally as bad.


    Madison also understood what John meant. Her expression softened slightly, but her worry did not disappear. "What if we find Charlie''s mother in the future?" Charlie missed his mother so much. If they found that woman...


    John interrupted her thoughts in time. "Even if find her, would I


    marry her for him? She''s even willing to abandon her child. She


    abandoned such a young baby at


    the door of the Daves family in


    winter. I don''t think such a woman is


    worthy of being a mother


    "I understand." Madison heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at John. "Let''s talk about thister. Let''s go find Charlie first."


    "Yeah," John answered.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, they went to the surveince room to look for Charlie.


    *****


    Little did John know that separated by a wall, John''sst few words had fallen into Serena''s ears. Serena wasn''t eavesdropping on purpose.


    When Serena came out of the washroom, she heard someone talking about her. It seemed a little awkward to go out directly.


    Serena just didn''t expect to hear this.


    A woman who abandoned her child at the door of the Daves family in winter did not deserve to be a mother. Even if John found her, he would not marry for the sake of Charlie. These few words were enough to make Serena give uppletely.


    Serena was in a daze for a long ina time. Her face was extremely pale. It was only when someone passed by and walked toward the washroom that Serena pursed her lips and walked away with a dark expression as if nothing had happened. S


    Only Serena knew she was not as calm as she looked.


    Serena couldn''t read any of the numbers on theputer. John''s cold words rang continuously in her mind. She didn''t deserve to be a mother.


    He was right. Serena was pregnant for nine months and she threw the child away just like that. How was she worthy of being a mother?


    But if it wasn''t for the fact that John didn''t love her, why wouldn''t she dare to admit to it?


    However, this was also good...


    Serena had also seen Madison just now. She was very beautiful and looked a little like John. They probably lookedpatible.


    Charlie also liked Madison very much. Madison probably wouldn''t treat Charlie badly.


    Madison looked kind. Even if she had a baby in the future, she would probably treat Charlie well. But Madison was not Charlie''s biological mother after all...


    "Serena, are you alright?" Serena was in a daze when her colleague knocked on the table.


    Serena came back to her senses and restrained the emotions in her eyes. "I was thinking about something just now. I''m sorry. Is there anything you need me to deal with?"


    It was a newly hired employee at the CEO''s station, Mary Pearce. Mary liked to gossip in the department''s work group chat. Serena didn''t like her.


    Due to work, Serena did not make it obvious.


    Serena wasn''t sure if Mary was doing it on purpose. Mary held her coffee and phone and leaned close to Serena "Serena, do you know who the beauty beside the CEO is? The CEO looks like he dotes gn on this beauty. Look at how he looked at her. Oh my god!"

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    There was a photo on the phone. It was the scene of the conversation between John and Madison not long ago.


    Mary secretly took a lot of photos and shared them with Serena. Mary also kept scrolling through the photos. "Serena, I heard that you''ve been with Mr. Daves for seven years. Do you know who she is? What''s her rtionship with Mr. Daves?"


    The angle of the photos was also ingenious. The camera was aimed at their profiles.


    John was in the suit and was raising his hand to pat the woman''s head. There was a gentle smile on his face and a doting look in his eyes that could not be ignored.


    Anyone who saw them could not help but sigh. It was really like a heart-stirring scene in a romance film.


    Even Serena could not help but stare at these photos in a daze. They were a match made in heaven.


    Someone else chimed in, "Speaking of which, the woman looks so familiar. I keep feeling that she looks like some female celebrity. Have I seen her online before?" Because of Mary, the other employees of the CEO''s station were also attracted.


    Some of them were even holding the hot dog they had gotten from Madison. They were chewing on the food while they chatted next to Serena''s desk.


    Mary nodded. "Now that you mention it, I seem to have an impression of her..." Her eyes suddenly widened as she pointed at Madison''s side profile and eximed, "I remember now. She seems to be the younger sister of the Best Actor, Adonis! Did you guys see the news of the car ident today? The one of the former celebrity running down pedestrians? I heard that that celebrity ruined this woman''s marriage."


    "What? Really?" one of them gasped.


    Anothermented, "So, the CEO is saving the damsel in distress by courting the ex-wife of the CEO of Palmer Group? But no matter what, she''s already remarried. I feel that she''s not worthy of our CEO." A third piped up, "How is she not worthy? Look at her temperament and looks. Moreover, she can marry into the Palmer family. She''s also the sister of the Best Actor, Adonis. Her background must be extraordinary. How is she not worthy of Mr. Daves? Mr. Daves even has a child. He''s already so old! Besides, look at Mr. Daves''s gaze. It''s not our ce to worry about it."


    The group of people were chattering about John''s marriage, but Serena felt a headacheing on.


    Serena finally couldn''t take it anymore and suddenly interrupted their gossip coldly, "Are you too free after finishing your work, or are your superiors being toox? Aren''t you afraid of being caught by Mr. Daves when you openly discuss about him in the office?"


    Everyone instantly fell silent.


    Although their immediate superior was not Serena, she was still the most experienced person in the CEO''s station. Moreover, she had been by John''s side for many years, so everyone still respected her. No one dared to gossip anymore. Everyone returned to their workstations and started typing on the keyboard. Since they couldn''t chat face-to-face, they decided to build a chat group. Serena was also pulled into the group.


    It was not Serena''s main ount. It was another ount that she usually used to transfer documents and memos to her office.


    There were sometimes some social events in the other departments that included the CEO''s station. Her good friend and marketing manager had told her not to be too serious in private. Otherwise, even if the events were organized, it would make the people under Serena unable to have fun. It would even feel formal.


    Serena did not expect these people to not know that she was the owner of the ount, nor did she expect these youngdies to be so gossipy and curious.


    Just as she was about to turn on the phone to "Do Not Disturb" and close the chat box, Serena''s hand suddenly paused.


    A message read, [Fuck! Why is she so arrogant? She''s just an assistant. She is always hanging in front of Mr. Daves, and Mr. Daves pays her no mind. The atmosphere in our office is so good. It''s not like we only chat and don''t do anything. Why is she so fierce?]


    Probably because they were gossiping, the group chat turned on anonymity. No one knew who had sent it.


    However, there was no doubt that the person being ridiculed was Serena.


    People were always curious about what they said about themselves, even Serena was no exception.


    Hence, she did not close. Instead, she quietly watched what they would talk about next.


    §Ö


    Another message wrote, [Calm down. Mary is too arrogant. She directly showed Serena the photos of Mr. Daves and another woman Serena has liked Mr. Daves for so many years. How can she stand to see it? If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to take it either!] There was a smiling emoji at the back.


    A second message came. [What''s the use of her having a crush for so many years? Mr. Daves only treated her like an employee. Look at her. She works overtime every day until she has wrinkles. Yet she stuck close to Mr. Daves''s side. How pitiful.]


    A third message appeared, [She


    doesn''t even look at herself. She


    dresses like a nun all day long. How


    can Mr. Daves like her? Not only is she dressed like a grandmother, but she''s also very serious like a teacher. Men want to marry a wife,


    e


    not a mother. In my opinion, not to mention Mr. Daves, even the conceited men in thepany won''t like her!]


    In the fourth message, someone asked, [Speaking of which, does Mr. Daves want to marry the former Mrs. Palmer? This is the first woman who was brought into Mr. Daves''s office. Moreover, Sergio went in with them. Also, Mr. Daves''s son Seems todlike her very much. I think it''s a little interesting...]


    It went on.


    Serena looked at the messages in the group chat and pursed her lips silently.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena touched her face. It had been seven years. She had been with John for seven years.


    From the age when Serena had just graduated and didn''t know anything, she was now called a serious teacher. It was as if her youth had never existed. Was she already starting to have wrinkles? Serena''s heart seemed to ache. She couldn''t read the various messages in the group chat anymore and closed the chat group. She tried to clear her mind with work, but her mind was still nk. Serena kept seeing the image of John touching Madison''s head lovingly, along with what John had said to her.


    Serena didn''t deserve to be a mother. John would never marry such a woman.


    The suppressed emotions grew into a huge wave, weighing down on Serena until she could not breathe.


    Serena did not want to stay in the office any longer. She took a ss of water and walked toward the lounge.


    John''s lounge was in a separate area. As his assistant, Serena could also use them and did not have to share a lounge with the other employees.


    Serena made a cup of coffee ording to John''s taste. Unlike her preference, she did not add any extra milk or sugar. She only sat down on the couch with the cup of ck coffee.


    Serena didn''t want to return to her desk at this moment.


    Just as they had discussed in the group, she had worked hard for John for the past seven years. Other than work, Serena was too busy to care about herself. Why? Wasn''t it good to chat idly afterpleting what they were doing, or just daydream? Perhaps it was time for Serena to think about herself.


    Serena held the steaming coffee and took a sip. The bitterness spread in her mouth, making her frown uncontrobly.


    Even so, Serena still took another sip from the cup. She had suffered so much in life. Why would she be afraid of a bitter drink? However, a serious voice sounded in her ears. "If you don''t like it, why do you still drink it? If you find it bitter, you can add sugar."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Charlie was hiding under the table with his big eyes wide and tilted his head slightly as if he was puzzled.


    The adults were really strange. They were sad, but they pretended that nothing happened.


    Although the coffee smelled quite fragrant, it did not taste good. Why did Serena have to frown and drink it? If she wanted to try, she could add some sugar. If she didn''t like it, why did she have to force herself? Charlie looked curiously at the woman sitting on the couch not far away.


    Serena was also looking at Charlie. The moment she saw his face, her heart was in turmoil. Her face was filled with shock. "Why are you here?"


    Serena put down her coffee cup and hurried over to the table where the coffee machine was. She bent down and looked worriedly at Charlie under the table. "Come out quickly. It''s so ufortable to stay there!"


    Serena could not hide the heartache in her eyes.


    Although she didn''t know why Charlie was hiding there, she could guess that he had a conflict with his family and wanted to hide.


    The space was so small that even a child would feel ufortable if they stayed for too long. If Charlie injured himself, or worse, if he hit his head, that could be bad.


    Charlie could have hidden everywhere. Why did he have to hide in such a small corner? Serena''s tone subconsciously turned serious. "Hurry up ande out. You can''t stay here forever."


    Charlie had originally nned to crawl out.


    The table was small. It was easier to hide in the Daves family''s residence.


    However, when Charlie heard Serena''s tone, he suddenly did not want toe out, so he shrank his head back. He looked at Serena stubbornly.


    Serena was also stunned. She had seen that Charlie was about toe out just now. Why did he go back?


    Helpless, Serena could only kneel and coax Charlie gently. "Charlie, it''s notfortable to stay there. Do you want toe out and sit? Other than me, no one elsees in. No one will notice you if you hide here and sulk."


    Charlie snorted softly. He had already recognized her. She was the woman that his aunt had said his father liked.


    She was so fierce. If his father married her, she would beat him up and scold him every day. If they had a baby in the future, they would not want him.


    Charlie felt even more aggrieved.


    Just as Serena was about to carry him out in exasperation, Charlie spoke in all seriousness, "My father won''t marry you."


    His tone was serious.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Serena stopped what she was doing. Her expression was also unnatural for a moment, but she returned to normal a momentter. "The difference between me and Mr. Daves is very wide. I would never expect Mr. Daves to marry me. Even if Mr. Daves gets married in the future, he will choose a mother with a suitable tus for you. She will love you and bepatible with Mr. Daves. You don''t have to worry


    about me. Besides, it''s not something a child like you should care about."


    "Why shouldn''t I care? If my father marries you, you''ll be my mother. Of course I have to care." Charlie was extremely serious.


    That was enough to tell Serena why Charlie hid himself.


    It was probably because the woman heard the rumors about them in thepany and argued with John. Charlie heard something that he shouldn''t have heard, so he ran out.


    Serena did not know how Charlie would feel if he found out that she was his biological mother in the future.


    It was probably as John had said. How could a person who had abandoned her child be qualified to be his mother?


    Serena''s lips curved into a wry smile. "Charlie, you don''t want me to be your mother?"


    Charlie spoke in a serious tone, "What do you think? What right do you have to be my mother?"


    Serena''s face suddenly turned pale.


    She did not expect that the child she


    had borne for nine months would


    one day say such words to her. It was also fate that made a fool of them She had personally left Charlie at the door of the Daves family. How was she qualified to be his mother?


    As John said, a person like her was not worthy of being a mother.


    But what could Serena do? If she could raise Charlie back then, she would not have abandoned him.


    Serena just didn''t want him to suffer. She was certain the Daves family would take good care of him, so she sent Charlie to them.


    However, Serena had never thought that one day, her biological child would say such things to her. What right did she have to be his mother? What right did she have to give birth to him but not raise him? Serena''s eyes reddened slightly.


    Charlie did not expect the woman in front of him to have such an expression. It was as if he had bullied her.


    Charlie suddenly felt a little sad.


    He crawled out from under the table with his short arms. Charlie took out


    a tissue from his pocket and handed it to Serena. "Don''t cry. I just don''t know you. I don''t want you to be my mother. If you treat me well, promise you won''t be as fierce to me as before. It''s not like I can''t consider it."


    Charlie had thought about his aunt''s words while hiding. If his father liked this woman, he could make concessions. After all, his father neededpany.


    Charlie could not be so selfish.


    As for the mother who had given birth to him, she had abandoned him at the entrance of the family residence since Charlie was born. She definitely did not like him and did not want him.


    If his biological mother didn''t love him and didn''t want him, why should he go looking for someone who disliked him?


    As long as Charlie had a mother who treated him well, that was enough.


    Serena didn''t expect Charlie to say that. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say and stood rooted to the ground.


    The tears that Serena had been holding back for a long time fell.


    Charlie let out a long sigh. He unfolded the tissue and gently wiped away the tears on Serena''s face. He evenined, "s, women are troublesome."


    Serena blushed when she heard that. She did not have the time to continue enjoying Charlie wiping her tears. She took the tissue from his hand and wiped herself.


    Serena restrained her emotions very quickly. Other than the redness in her eyes, it was impossible to tell that she had cried just now.


    Charlie stared at her and added in a serious tone, "You can''t cry so easily in the future. Otherwise, I definitely won''t agree to my father marrying you."


    A woman who loved to cry would have to be coaxed every day after they were married. That would not do.


    Serena did not expect Charlie, who had yet to reach her waist, to say such words in such an adult tone. As expected of one of the Daves family.


    The gloominess in her heart dissipated a lot. She could not help but smile. "Don''t worry. Your father won''t marry me. I won''t marry him either. What are you thinking about with your little head?"


    Serena took a disposable paper cup and poured warm water for Charlie. "Come. Drink some warm water. You can sit for a while longer, but yout have to go back. If you hide for too long you''ll make your family worry. This is wrong."


    Charlie knew that he had made a mistake, but he did not speak. He held the cup of water and was about to drink when the door of the lounge was pushed open.


    The man who entered the room had a gloomy expression.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Charlie was so shocked that he almost dropped the cup of water he was holding.


    He did not dare to sit and drink anymore. He hurriedly jumped down from the couch, looking serious. "Dad."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charlie was still afraid of John. He had hidden at home before. Everyone else was worried. When they found him, they would call him their darling. Only his father would scold him. Charlie did not dare to look John in the eye.


    On the other hand, Serena was also stunned. She did not expect John to appear. She did not know if John had heard what she had just said or how much he had heard. However, on second thought, Serena felt that it was not a big deal.


    John would never have married her in the first ce, and Serena would never have had the chance to marry him.


    Serena nced at John''s dark expression and the worried Madison behind him. Serena silently suppressed the bitterness in her heart and smiled. "Mr. Daves, I''ll get back to work." Since the family was here, it was not appropriate for an outsider like Serena to stay.


    Serena smiled at John and left with the coffee.


    "Wait." When they brushed past each other, John suddenly called out to Serena.


    Serena asked politely, "Mr. Daves, do you need anything else?"


    John looked into Serena''s dark eyes and did not know what to say. Why was Serena so sure that he would not marry her? Or should he ask why she wouldn''t marry him?


    The questions were at the tip of his tongue. However, John was afraid that if he asked them, Serena would ask to leave tomorrow and run far away.


    Hence, John restrained his expression and changed what he was going to say. "Charlie has been here all this time?"


    Serena was slightly taken aback. She nced at the child who was wiping her tears just now.


    Madison was hugging Charlie worriedly and asking about his well-being. Charlie was quietly hugging her neck without any dissatisfaction.


    Serena''s heart slowly turned cold as she nodded. "When I came in, I saw Mr. Charlie inside. He was alone and did not do anything out of line. If you scold him for running out on his own, don''t be too harsh." John kept staring at Serena as she spoke. It was no different from when she was at work. She still had that gentle personality and answered every question.


    John''s heart suddenly sank. He didn''t look happy and didn''t agree. "Go back to work."


    With that, John turned around in frustration.


    Serena looked at him and pursed her red lips. In the end, she left without saying anything.


    As soon as the lounge''s door closed, the frustration on John''s face became even more obvious. He had to find someone to vent his anger on.


    Charlie was the first to bear the brunt. "Charlie, where did you learn the habit of hiding at the drop of a hat? You mess around outside like you''re at home, don''t you? What if you''re kidnapped? Have you thought of the consequences?"


    Charlie had never seen his father so angry. He shrank his head and blinked his big ck eyes as he hugged Madison tightly. He pursed his lips, and his usual mature appearance disappeared. He was like a little brat who had been scolded by his father.


    Madison''s heart ached. "John, why are you so fierce? Kids his age are always in trouble. Moreover, this is my fault. I shouldn''t have said those words in front of Charlie. If you want to scold someone, you should scold me!"


    Madison sensed the strength of the arms around her neck and hugged Charlie even tighter.


    Madison was afraid John would scare Charlie, so she patted Charlie''s back gently.


    John also knew that he shouldn''t have.


    Moreover, Serena had just told him not to be harsh on Charlie...


    John''s eyes darkened as his mind was filled with thoughts. Serena had been by his side for seven years. Did she not have any feelings for him?


    John''s expression only made Charlie feel that his father was still angry at him. He did not dare to say anything else.


    Madison felt a headacheing on when she saw their expressions. She had already taken all the me. Their silence made her feel guilty and uneasy. Finally, Madison could not help but try to coax John to stop being angry. "Alright, John, it''s all my fault. I''m so hungry. Can we go back for dinner after work?" Madison pursed her lips and looked at John pitifully.


    John, who was deep in thought, also came back to his senses. Madison''s helpless expression dissipated the frustration in his heart for some reason. John got up and nced at his watch. There was still half an hour before work ended. Generally speaking, he would be a little hungry at this time.


    Thepany usually prepared


    coffee in the afternoon, so the employees would not feel too hungry. However, Madison was different. She probably did not eat much in the afternoon. She had only drunk some fruit juice when she


    brought Charlie to thepany. She must be hungry now.


    John''s expression had already


    returned to normal, and he hummed


    softly. "I''llbring you out to eat. Rozalia delicacies might not be as good as Rose Garden in Sidovor City, but they are local specialities. You can try them."


    "Okay. Thank you, John." Madison had nothing against local cuisine.


    Even if the taste was not as good as Rose Garden''s, Madison could still pick out what was good about it. No matter how bad it tasted, it was better than the delicacies of those overseas. Moreover, Rozalia delicacies had a long history and were quite distinct.


    Every ce had its delicacies. It couldn''t be said that they were iparable. It could only be said that the tastes of people everywhere were different.


    Speaking of food, Madison had something to say, "I heard that Rozalia also has a restaurant chain that''s quite famous. I think it''s called Taste Reflections Restaurant. It''s quite historical." Madison had even chatted about it with Greg yesterday.


    Greg would not be in Rozalie to see how Madison was. He was also in Rozalia for a food festival. He was representing Rose Garden as a judge.


    The food festival was held once every three years in the food circle. The leaders of the various restaurants would choose a junior to participate in thepetition as a cultural exchange. However, it was apetition. Victory was inevitable.


    If they won, they would naturally be happy. It would also certify their skills.


    Not only would they prove their skills in front of the big shots in the industry, but they would also advertise themselves.


    Therefore, the food festival that was


    held every three years became


    bigger and bigger. ording to


    Greg, it should have been heldst month, but this time, when it came to Taste Reflections Restaurant''s turn to hold it, the owner had some matters at home, so it was


    postponed until this month.


    Madison was quite interested in the food festival. She thought that she would follow Greg to take a look.


    However, food was more important now.


    John was generous. He smiled and told her, "You''re right. Taste Reflections Restaurant is indeed a huge feature of Rozalia. Speaking of which, it has something to do with our family." Madison raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? Is there a discount if we go?"


    Johnughed. "Let''s just eat dine and dash. Taste Reflections Restaurant is open to the public. Our uncle was the one who promoted it. What do you think?"


    Madison gasped. Good God. She had only just found out!

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    It was not that the Daves family did not tell Madison.


    However, since Melia, who had married into the Watson family in Sidovor City, returned to Rozalia, Rosalie and her family had some disagreements. As a result, Rosalie reduced contact with the Cooper family in the following years, and so she did not tell Madison much about that side of the family.


    As for the Cooper family, they naturally knew that the daughter, who had been lost since young, had returned to them.


    A few months ago, when Madison returned to the country, and the Daves family donated 200 million dors, they sent congrattory gifts.


    However, Madison had not officially returned home, and the Daves family did not bring their rtives from the maternal side over as guests. Madison had not seen them yet.


    "When you stay here for a while, you''ll know all your rtives. There''s no hurry," John exined to her. He was also worried that Madison would think too much and added, "Your two uncles are very concerned about you. Since you returned to the country, they have often asked about you. Only Aunt Melia might be dissatisfied with you because she argued with Mom. Don''t take it to heart when you meet her. Grandpa and Grandma aren''t very old. They have been recuperating at home all these years. Mom will make arrangements and will bring us over to visit them. Jessica, remember to spare some time."


    The Daves family initially wanted to arrange a party to invite their family and friends in the Rozalia''s circle to gather. They wanted to show off Madison in front of others.


    It was just that things had been unpleasant on the Inte some time ago. The Daves family was worried that someone with ulterior motives would nder Madison''s reputation. Moreover, Madison was not someone who liked to be in a crowd, so they canceled the n.


    However, the party could be canceled, but that kind of family interaction could not be avoided.


    They had to bring Madison out to meet people sooner orter.


    Madison was originally happy she had more rtives, but when she heard the rest, she wanted to cry. If she could, Madison would rather lie at home. What a sweet burden.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Got it, John. I''ll probably be busy for three to four consecutive days after tomorrow. You can take me anywhere you want after that." Madison held Charlie''s hand and got into the back seat of the car. She ran through her subsequent arrangements.


    Madison had to pick up Greg tomorrow.


    The day after tomorrow was Joe''s birthday. Whether Joe wanted to celebrate it or not, Madison had to prepare a surprise for him.


    That was followed by the food festival that Greg mentioned. Greg was supposed to attend, but Greg used the excuse of Madison having better skills to pressure her to represent Rose Garden as a judge. She had to go.


    After that, there should be nothing else. Madison could follow their arrangements.


    As for the location of the studio, Madison could only dy it for a while. It could not be rushed.


    The most important thing now was to eat delicious food.


    However, John was about to drive when he was interrupted by a call.


    The call was from Rosalie. Whatever she said made John''s expression darken slightly.


    However, when John turned around and looked at them in the back seat, he had already returned to normal. His tone was also a little joking. "Madison, I''m afraid I can''t take you out for dinner today. Mom has prepared dinner at the family residence. We have to go back."


    "Sure, as long as there''s food." Although Madison wanted to try the Rozalia specialty, her mother was more important.


    Even if Rosalie''s culinary skills were not good, Madison was still willing to go home for dinner. Moreover, Rosalie''s culinary skills were not bad either.


    John drove the car. When he turned his head, he spoke again to Madison just in case, "Mom should have something to say to you when we get hometer. Don''t be agitated."


    "What is it?" Madison was curious.


    John looked at Madison through the mirror with a meaningful look in his eyes. "You''ll know when you get back."


    Madison frowned at John but did not ask further.


    Although Madison was curious, she would know when she got hometer, so she did not have such a strong desire to know right then.


    Moreover, John was still driving. Madison did not want to distract him, so she held Charlie and looked at the scenery outside the car.


    As the car turned around the fountain downstairs, Madison frowned.


    She seemed to have seen a person dressed strangely walking toward thepany just now.


    Unfortunately, it was a passing glimpse. When Madison wanted to take a closer look, there was only greenery on both sides of the road in front of her. She could not see thepany entrance.


    It was no wonder Madison was on guard.


    When Madison was overseas, she was followed by a hooligan and almost lost her life. She couldn''t help but think about that.


    Quardmart Group was located in an area surrounded by office buildings. The peopleing and going were all dressed professionally and had simr temperaments. Those who were dressed in tattered clothes were eye-catching. .


    Madison did not discriminate against such people. If it was anywhere else, she would not even take a second look at them. However, it was strange for someone like that to appear there.


    It would seem that the person was there to cause trouble.


    Madison was right. The person was indeed there to cause trouble.


    However, the person wasn''t there to cause trouble for thepany but to look for someone.


    *****


    At the CEO''s station in Quadmart Group, Serena was still thinking about what had happened in the lounge. She sat in a daze at her desk.


    The messages in the gossip group continued to flood the screen.


    One of them wrote, [The gossip seemed to be true. I just went to get some water and identally passed by the CEO''s lounge. I heard a particrly charming voice and almost died of sweetness!] Another shouted, [Oh? Tell us!]


    Although John''s lounge was separated, it was only separated from the staff''s lounge with a partition, forming a separate space. It did not have a soundproofing effect like the conference room. In other words, if someone spoke slightly louder inside, they would be heard outside.


    The first person answered, [I heard that woman speak sweetly to Mr. Daves. Even a woman like me can''t take it! That coquettishness almost spread to my heart, making my heart soften!]


    Someone else added, [Wow! I think Mr. Daves''s legs went weak too. Is that why he got off work early? He must be bringing her out today. He''s a workaholic but he''s willing to leave early for her!]


    Another chimed in, [No wonder


    Serena looked like she had lost her


    soul aftering out of the lounge, She looks so pitiful. If it were me, would have resigned. How could I still have the face to stay by Mr. Daves''s side?]


    Serena''s eyes trembled slightly when she saw her name.


    When Serena saw what those people were talking about, a self-deprecating smile appeared on her face.


    How could she stay by John''s side? Serena scoffed. Was it wrong to like someone she shouldn''t like? Serena believed that she had never let her emotions affect her work.


    The only exception was the child.


    A hint of loneliness appeared in Serena''s eyes. She couldn''t help but press her palm against her small abdomen. She wondered what would have happened if she had raised Charlie by her side after he was born.


    However, Serena quickly dismissed the thought.


    If Serena had given birth to Charlie and raised him herself, she probably wouldn''t be working at the Quadmart Group anymore.


    There were many things to do around John. She was not the only assistant by John''s side. If she was toozy andx, Quadmart Group would not want her.


    If Serena was fired from the Quadmart Group, what kind of life could she lead as a single mother with her child? Perhaps the blood-sucker at home would even trick the child away and sell him.


    Serena would never allow that to happen. Therefore, sending Charlie to the Daves family was the best ending.


    Serena was no longer in the mood to read these people''s gossip. She turned off herputer with a cold expression and grabbed her bag, nning to get off work.


    Just as Serena was tidying up, her phone vibrated.


    Serena lowered her eyes. Then, the blood in her body seemed to freeze. A chill spread from the soles of her feet to the head. She was at a loss of what to do.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Serena hung up without a second thought.


    Serena picked up her bag and left the office with a dark expression. As she left, the crackling of the keyboard around her stopped for a moment.


    It was not until Serena disappeared from sight that the discussion started again with the sound of typing on the keyboard.


    However, Serena was no longer in the mood to think about the gossip about her in the office.


    Before she entered the elevator, the phone in her hand rang again.


    It was midsummer, but Serena felt cold all over.


    Her fingers were trembling. Serena hung up the phone again and stepped into the elevator as if someone was chasing her.


    When Serena arrived at the underground garage, there were no more calls. However, the new message she received made Serena want to smash her phone.


    It read, [You''re not picking up the phone? Sure. I''m right at the entrance of yourpany. It''s fine if you don''t pick up the phone. Let''s see if you can continue working tomorrow!] There was also a photo attached. It was the fountain at the entrance of Quadmart Group.


    Serena took a deep breath and returned the call with trembling hands.


    As soon as the call went through, Serena shouted in a cold voice, "What do you want?" Her voice was shaking.


    A male voice answered, "My dear daughter, how can you speak to your father like that?"


    However, the man on the other end of the phone did not waver much. Instead, he sounded a little happy, as if he was happy to anger Serena.


    Serena clenched her fists and spoke coldly, "I don''t have a father like you. Shut up!"


    "Oh, you can''t say that. My blood flows in you. Such a rtionship can''t be severed. Unless you die, you will still be my daughter. It''s useless even if you change yourst name to your mother''s!" The roguish voice, together with the sound of water, came from the receiver, making Serena feel even more frustrated.


    Serena wanted to hang up the phone and ignore the man.


    However, when Serena thought about how he was at the entrance of thepany and that it was time for people to get off work, she could not ignore him.


    After a long silence, Serena finally relented. "I''ll transfer a monthly allowance to your card. Leave immediately!"


    Davian Farley snorted coldly. "Serena, I came from the countryside to find my rich daughter in the city, but you don''t even let me see you. That''s not good, right? I heard that you''re working by the boss''s side now. I''ll go ask aroundter..."


    "Enough!" Serena finally couldn''t take it anymore and interrupted Davian sternly. "I''ll pick you up in three minutes. Don''t fucking cause any trouble at the entrance of thepany, or I''ll call the police!" "Alright. I''ll wait for you at the statue of that fountain. You have to hurry." Davian wanted to say that it was useless for Serena to call the police. After all, even the police disliked interfering in family matters. He had not done anything. So what if the police came?


    However, after thinking about the purpose of his trip, Davian obediently agreed and sat by the fountain with his legs crossed.


    It was time to get off work. Many people came out of the office building one after another. When they saw Davian, who was dressed like a vagrant, sitting with his legs crossed at the entrance, they could not help but size him up.


    Some kind-hearted people went up and gave him some change.


    Davian was stunned for a moment before he flew into a rage. "Get lost! My daughter works here. Do you think I need your charity?"


    "Your daughter works here? Which department is she from? Why are you still dressed like..." The passersby were inevitably surprised.


    One had to know that Quadmart Group''s sry was ranked at the top in Rozalia and even in the entire country. Even the cleaningdy''s sry was a few hundred dors higher than her peers. She even enjoyed the same benefits and year-end bonus as thepany''s employees.


    If Davian''s daughter was working at Quadmart Group, why would he be dressed so poorly?


    Davian could tell what these


    passersby were thinking and snorted. "I raised a daughter who kept all the money she earned to herself. She bought a car and house in a big city and didn''t care about her father at all. Otherwise, why would I have traveled a long way to look for her?"


    The passersby were surprised.


    As they were about to express their sympathy, a white BMW stopped in front of Davian.


    Serena rolled down the window and nced coldly at Davian. "Get in the car."


    With that, she rolled up the car window again.


    When Davian saw Serena, his face lit up in joy. He couldn''t be bothered to continue chatting with the few passers-by and got into the car with his head held high. She drove away quickly.


    The interaction was less than a minute but it was enough for the onlookers to see who was in the car.


    Even the employees of other departments had heard of the assistant who had been by the CEO''s side the longest!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, they had been gossiping the entire afternoon. Even the new employees had heard of Serena.


    Someone immediately took a photo of Serena''s license te and sent the new gossip she had just heard to the group.


    Serena naturally knew nothing about it. She was still upset about her so-called "father" in the car. The speed of the car increased with her waves of frustration. However, Davian, who was in the backseat, seemed to know nothing about it.


    Davian was stillmenting that he was sitting in such afortable car. Hey down and sat in the back seat. His eyes were filled with greed as he touched the seat. "Wow. This car must be very expensive. I heard from the people in the city drive ¨¤ BMW or Mercedes-Benz. I didn''t expect you to drive a BMW. Your monthly sry must be alot, right? It''s good to work with the boss. My good daughter, you have to drive it back for everyone to see this Christmas. Don''t be absent every year."


    Serena couldn''t take it anymore and cut straight to the point. "How much do you owe this time?"


    Davian scratched his head. He didn''t expect Serena to be so direct. "Not much. Just 200 thousand dors."


    Serena nearly braked suddenly. She was so angry that she almostughed. "Not much? Just 200 thousand dors? Can you earn that much in your life?"


    Davian spoke righteously, "Don''t I still have you? I raised you. Now that you''re sessful, are you going to abandon your father?"


    Why couldn''t Serena? How could he say without shame he was the one who raised her? If it weren''t for Davian, Serena wouldn''t have almost failed university. How could he im that?


    Serena spoke coldly, "I don''t have money. Even if I do, I won''t give it to you. ording to the previous legal agreement, I will transfer the monthly living expenses to your ount on time. You won''t get a cent more."


    Davian was anxious when he heard that. He blurted out, "How can you not have money? You can already afford a BMW. You must be rich! If you don''t have money, you can sell the car and the house you bought here. Then you''ll have money."


    The car was a big brand. Davian had heard about it in the countryside. It was worth a lot of money.


    Serena had lived in the city for a few years. She must have bought a house long ago. Why would a woman need a house? She had to marry sooner orter.


    Serena sneered when she heard him. "What do you think about me driving the car into the river? This way, you won''t have to pay your debts. How good would that be?"


    Serena would also not have to be threatened by such a father anymore. How good was that?


    With that, Serena stepped on the elerator.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    In Linstead of Rozalia.


    The waters of all rivers flow into the great sea.


    The Quadmart Group was located near Durmond River.


    The car had been driving for a while, and people sitting inside could see the bridge through the windows.


    As the car sped up, Davian finally realized that something was wrong. He clung to the passenger seat nervously and fearfully.


    He said in a trembling voice, "My good daughter, you can''t do anything stupid. Look at you now. You''re sessful and beautiful. It''s a great loss to die with me. We can discuss the money, and you should value life."


    Serena sneered.


    Davian was afraid of death, but he was right.


    It was a great loss for her to die with him.


    Serena hadn''t even watched her child grow up. Why should she die with the scumbag?


    Her grandmother had raised her by picking up scraps. It was not worth it for her to die with Davian.


    Otherwise, she would be letting herself down, and even more so, and she would disappoint the person who raised her.


    Serena would cherish her life.


    She would not give him the money.


    Serena didn''t say anything else. Perhaps Davian, who was sitting in the back, was really afraid that she would do something stupid, so he finally shut his mouth with a vignt expression. Half an hourter, the car arrived near a residential area.


    It was dark now. And the lights were turned on earlier in Rozalia than in other cities.


    The residential area was much older than the skyscrapers in the city center. Each building had six floors without elevators.


    Those who stayed here were basically tenants or some old people guarding their old residences.


    Serena rented her first house here after joining the Quadmart Group.


    At first, she shared the house with others, and she lived in the smallest room.


    Later, when her roommate moved away and she identally got pregnant with John''s baby, Serena rented the small two-bedroom apartment.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When her job was secured, she moved to a ce closer to thepany, but she did not return the rental.


    It held many memories of her pregnancy with that child, and it was hard, yet it was the only time she spent with that child.


    Serena couldn''t bear to return the rent and leave, afraid that she wouldn''t be able to remember the time she spent with that child.


    Three years ago, thendlord''s family had nned to go overseas and informed her to move out and sell this house. Serena thought about it and decided to buy the house at the market price of a second-hand house.


    At that time, her grandmother had just passed away. Davian threatened her to not let her grandmother be buried, so Serena gave him a sum of money and signed an agreement to give him money monthly. Only then was her grandma buried.


    After Serena bought this house, she didn''t have many savings left. She even owed her friends some money.


    Fortunately, she was well paid and got many benefits in the Quadmart Group. The year-end bonus and usual bonuses allowed her to quickly take root in Rozalia.


    Serena bought this carst year. She used John''s connections to buy a used car of good quality, which cost only 50 thousand dors.


    However, even if she really sold the car as Davian said, it would not be enough to repay his gambling debt.


    Besides, Serena didn''t want to help him pay the debt.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was young back then, she wouldn''t have let him control everything and signed the agreement.


    "I''ll take you to dinner first. Tonight, you''ll stay in the house I rented, and you will buy a ticket and leave tomorrow. I''ll transfer the money to you every month ording to the agreement. Don''t even think about the extra money."


    Serena didn''t mention that she had already bought this house.


    After parking the car, she brought Davian to a nearby restaurant and did not say much to him.


    Davian followed behind her. He was a little afraid of Serena, but when he thought of his debt, he could not help but speak, "My dear daughter you can''t be so ruthless. If I don''t pay the debt, the lenders will beat me up. You can''t just watch your father be beaten to death


    "Then you''re wrong."


    Serenaughed lightly, her cold eyesnding on the man in tattered clothes. "If you die, I''ll be the first to buy fireworks to celebrate."


    "You!"


    "What about me?"


    Serena interrupted him with a cold expression, ignoring the tenants who wereing and going from work.


    "All these years, haven''t you taken


    enough money from me? I gave you


    60 thousand dors just for Grandma''s burial. I didn''t miss a single cent of your monthly living expenses. How much more money do you want to take from me? Do I have to hand over every cent I earn to you?"


    Davian looked embarrassed, but there was no guilt on his face.


    Although he did not say anything, his expression showed that Serena should pay the debt for him.


    Serena had long seen through Davian and did not have any illusions about him.


    "Davian, not to mention that I''ve already fulfilled my duty as a daughter all these years, even if I don''t give you a single cent, I''m not wrong in doing this.


    "Grandma was the one who raised me. But you beat me and forced me to drop out of school with a stick so that your son could study. You even pointed at my nose and scolded me for wasting money on studying.


    "It was my teacher who brought me back to school. It was the state subsidy that waived my tuition fees. It was my grandmother who sold stic bottles and scrap paper to pay for my living expenses. What did you do as a father?


    "You hid my admission letter. If it weren''t for the fact you couldn''t fake it, would you want your son to go to university with my admission letter?


    "When you were in debt, you thought of me. Why? Where''s your beloved son? Is he dead?"


    When the passers-by heard this, they couldn''t help but look at Serena with sympathy.


    However, it was not their business, and they couldn''t offer help.


    But those gazes were so piercing that Davian could not raise his head.


    He felt very embarrassed, and his voice became much softer.


    "Don''t you know your brother? He can''t even get enlisted by a university, and he didn''t even find a good job after graduation. Besides, he wants to get married. His girlfriend asks for a car and a house. How car I ask him for money?"


    "So don''t I have to repay the loan for this car? I don''t have to buy a house? Why should I pay the debt for you, who almost ruined my life?"


    Serena asked in amusement.


    Davian said self-righteously, "Why


    would a woman need a car and a


    $129


    house? You can just get married and have both. There are so many rich people in Rozalia, and you''re beautiful. You do not have to worry about the rest of your life if you


    marry a rich man."


    Under Serena''s cold gaze, Davian dared not speak loudly.


    Davian had wanted to say that it would be better for her to find an old man. And when the man died, all his assets would be theirs.


    However, he did not say it out loud.


    Davian rubbed his hands and smiled apologetically, "I''m just joking. How can rich people take a fancy to us? But my good daughter, you''re not young anymore. You have to consider your marriage. Do you still remember the fruit shop in our town? You can..."


    "It''s not toote to buy a ticket now. There''s a train leaving at 10 tonight. I advise you to go back to where you came from."


    Before he could finish speaking, Serena interrupted him coldly.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Serena couldn''t be bothered to look at him anymore. She turned around and left.


    She was kind enough. She was actually worried that Davian had not eaten dinner and nned to bring him to a restaurant.


    He deserved to starve.


    Seeing this, Davian hurriedly chased after her and apologized.


    "My dear daughter, I was wrong. You can''t leave your father alone. If you let me go just like that, I''ll be beaten to death by the lenders when I go back."


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Serena raised her eyes and swept her cold gaze across the man blocking her way.


    He was her father in name, but he never cared about her.


    "You''re the one who owes the gambling debt. Why should I pay it back? I''ll say it again. I don''t have money. Even if I do, I wouldn''t give it to you. Get lost!"


    She turned around and left, not wanting to care about him anymore.


    However, she was stopped again after taking two steps.


    Davian had no choice and fell out with her.


    "You don''t care about me, do you? I''ll go to yourpany tomorrow and make a scene. When the timees, I''ll let the entirepany see what kind of person you are!" Not only that, but he also wanted to call the police.


    Many people in their vige loved surfing the Inte. Davian wanted to take a video and let everyone see how Serena ignored her father.


    If he didn''t have a good life, he wouldn''t let Serena live well.


    However, Serena didn''t care this time. She was not as afraid as she was at thepany because of his threat.


    She looked at Davian expressionlessly and sneered.


    "Alright, then go and make a fuss."


    "You..."


    Seeing this, Davian was at a loss because the situation was different from what he had imagined.


    "If you really have the guts, go make a scene. Let''s see if the securities of the Quadmart Group will kick you out. As for me..."


    Sheughed softly and brushed her hair back from her ears. She looked tired.


    "I''ve already decided to resign. I''ll leave thepany tomorrow after the approval. You can do whatever you want."


    Serena thought to herself, ''Anyway, the person I liked was just a dream to me. Everything that happened today was enough to wake me up from my dream. Why should I still stay by John''s side? It would only add to my worries.


    ''And it would easily cause him trouble.''


    Serena didn''t want to see him upset.


    She might as well leave so that she would not leave a bad impression on him.


    Let her put an end to this dream.


    Serena was not in the mood to waste any more time with Davian. She picked up her bag and walked straight towards her car.


    Davian was really anxious this time.


    "Good girl, I won''t make a fuss, Okay? I''ll go back tomorrow. Don''t resign. It''s not easy for you to work beside the big boss. Where can you find such a good job in the future?"


    Davian was not a fool.


    It was difficult to find a job in a big city. Many college students in their town stayed in Rozalia to work after graduation, but in the first year, they couldn''t even afford their rent. Although Serena was ruthless, she was capable. She had already bought a car at Rozalia. If she worked for a few more years, she would be able to afford a house.


    Davian thought, ''When she got married, she wouldn''t be able to live in this house anymore. She will sell it and give me the money.''


    Davian thought happily and no longer forced Serena.


    He rubbed his hands and followed her carefully.


    "How about this, Serena? I don''t need you to pay my debt. Can you make apromise and let me hide here for a while? I promise that I won''t cause any trouble for you. You don''t have to give me any living expenses. Just let me stay in your house."


    Serena stopped beside the car and nced coldly at this scumbag.


    She snorted softly, opened the car door, got in, and closed the door. She couldn''t be bothered to say anything else.


    Davian watched as the car drove


    away in front of him. He was


    stunned for a moment before chasing after it. However, the white car disappeared from his sight after turning a corner. He couldn''t catch up with it.


    He cursed her on the road, but in the end, he could only ept the fact that he had been abandoned by Serena.


    Davian originally wanted to let her go, but he didn''t expect her to be so ruthless. Davian decided to let everyone know how cold she was.


    Davian spat in the direction where the car had left. He turned on his phone and started recording.


    Serena, who was driving away, could already imagine what would happen in the future.


    After driving the car to a ce where Davian could not find, she picked up the spare tablet on the passenger seat. It was a work tool that was synchronized with theputer in thepany. Outside the window, the lights shone on the river, making the city look prosperous.


    Serena gently typed a resignation application, but she paused on the keyboard.


    Serena actually didn''t want to resign.


    She rolled down the window and looked at the lights by the river. She thought about the seven years she had been by John''s side.


    Most of the time, he was very good to her.


    She still remembered the days when


    she first transferred to work for


    John. At that time, John had yet to officially take over the Quadmart Group and was learning from Sergio Daves, the chairman of thepany.


    Like her, John often made mistakes when he first arrived at thepany.


    No one would punish her if she did anything wrong. She just had to deal with it again.


    But John couldn''t.


    If he was caught by Sergio, he would be scolded and redo the project.


    A tall man of 6 feet in height was scolded by his father like a child. Fortunately, no one else saw it except her. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing.


    Serena had to work overtime with John every day.


    Later on, when John took over the Quadmart Group, he was schemed against.


    Now, the scale of thepany was getting bigger and bigger. No one dared to scheme against him anymore. Even when others mentioned it, they wouldment how much had changed.


    However, Serena was still the same as before.


    She followed behind John in obscurity, not making any trouble.


    Seven years was enough.


    Davian retracted her gaze and smiled self-deprecatingly. Finally, she finished writing the resignation application.


    *****


    In the Daves family.


    After dinner, the family sat on the sofa and chatted casually.


    There were not many people tonight. Joe and the others did note. The seniors went back to their own houses. Only Madison and her brothers were in the living room.


    Madison knew what John was talking about.


    The news of her returning to Rozalia had already spread throughout the circle. Now that the Inte was so developed, people could contact her from afar.


    However, she did not know how Amber, who was far away in Sidovor City, found out about the news. She actually asked someone to find out if the newly-founddy was engaged and if she had a boyfriend. Anyone could tell her motive.


    Leo was the only heir of the Palmer family. In Sidovor City, others had never heard of the Palmer family having any other rtives. So they could know what Amber was thinking about.


    But it was really ridiculous.


    The Daves family donated 200


    million dors after Madison returned. It could be seen how much


    the Dave''s family valued this lost youngdy. The Palmer family even wanted her to marry Leo, who had


    ruined two marriages.


    Not only did Rosalie turn against the messenger, but even the other nobledies echoed and scolded Amber.


    Amber was so shameless.


    When Madison followed John home, she had heard Rosaliein. Now, they could not help but talk about this again.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s really infuriating! Putting aside the fact that I don''t n to marry Jessica off, even if I really have such an idea, I have to introduce a decent man to her! The Palmer family is so shameless!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!